: . H 1 .:
> ,v ...
-
LIBRARY
or THI
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA.
Class
, '
ji
S. CLEMENT OF ROME,
THE TWO EPISTLES
TO THE
CORINTHIANS.
A REVISED TEXT
WITH INTRODUCTION AND NOTES.
BY
J. B. LIGHTFOOT, D.D.
HULSEAN PROFESSOR OF DIVINITY,
AND FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE.
OF THE
UNIVERSITY
Honfcon anfc
MACMILLAN AND CO.
1869.
[All Rights reserved.]
Cambtfrge:
PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A.
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
THIS Volume is the first part of a complete edition of
the^ Apostolic Fathers. The second part is intended to include
the Ignatian Epistles (genuine, interpolated, and spurious)
together with the Epistle of Polycarp.
The preface and indices will be issued with the second
part; and the present title-page, which is only temporary,
will then be superseded by another.
The preface will give me an opportunity of stating my
obligations to others ; but I cannot delay the expression of
my thanks to the authorities of the British Museum for
allowing me free access to the Alexandrian MS, and to
Mr A. A. Vansittart as well for collating the MS as for much
valuable assistance in correcting the proof sheets of this
edition.
J. B. LIGHTFOOT.
TRINITY COLLEGE,
July 31, 1869.
190141
THE EPISTLES
OF
S. CLEMENT OF ROME.
CLEM.
THE
( UNIVERSITY j
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
TO THE
CORINTHIANS.
i.
THE FIRST EPISTLE ascribed to S. Clement is addressed by
the Church of Rome to the Church of Corinth. Though the
writer's name is not mentioned either in the address or in the body of
the letter, there can be no reasonable doubt about the authorship. Not
only have we very wide and very early testimony to the fact that
Clement held the first place in the Roman Church about this time;
but the direct proofs of his being the writer are numerous. His con-
temporary Hermas, the author of the Shepherd, represents himself as
directed by the angelic messenger to deliver a copy of the book with
which he is charged to Clement, that he may communicate it to foreign
churches, 'for this function belongs to him' (Vis. ii. 4 W/x^et ow KA^'/x^s
cis ret? !w Tj-oXeis, KiVo> yap ViTTpa7rrat). Not long after the middle of
the second century testimony is borne to the authorship from two inde-
pendent quarters. Dionysius, bishop of Corinth, writing to the Roman
Christians during the episcopate of Soter (c. A.D. 165 175) in reply to
a letter received from them, says : ' This day, being the Lord's day, we
kept as a holy-day; when we read your epistle, which we shall ever
continue to read for our edification, as also the former epistle which
you wrote to us by Clement' (o!s K<U -njv Trporepav iJ/xtV Sia KA^en-os
ypa<eto-av, Euseb. H. E. iv. 23). About the same time Hegesippus, a
native of Palestine, who had visited both Rome and Corinth, alludes to
the feuds which had disturbed the latter Church, and (as reported by
Eusebius) mentions in connexion therewith ' some particulars about the
letter of Clement to the Corinthians' (Euseb. H. E. iv. 22; comp. H. E.
iii. 1 6). A few years later Irenaeus writes thus: 'In the time of this
I 2
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
Clement (rl TOVTOV rov KX^/xevTos), no small dissension having arisen
among the brethren in Corinth, the Church in Rome sent a very
able (iKavwrdryv) letter to the Corinthians, urging them to peace, etc/
(Hcer. iii. 3. 3; comp. Euseb. H. E. v. 6). Again about the close of
the century the writer's namesake, Clement of Alexandria, repeatedly
quotes the letter; citing it most commonly as ' Clement in the Epistle
to the Corinthians' (e.g. Strom, i. 7, p. 339; iv. 17, p. 609; vi. 8, p.
773), but in one passage as the 'Epistle of the Romans to the Co-
rinthians' (Strom, v. 12, p. 693). Either designation is equally appro-
priate; for, though addressed in the name of the Roman Church, it
would be written and forwarded by Clement. In the next generation
again Origen more than once quotes it as the work of Clement (de
Princ. ii. 6, i. p. 82; Select, in Ezech. viii. 3, in. p. 422; in Joann. vi.
36, iv. p. 153). And Eusebius, while mentioning the Second Epistle
as ascribed to Clement, states that he was universally recognised as
the author of the First (rov KX^/xevTos tv ry o/xoXoyov/xei'r; Trapa Tratriv),
which was written by him to the Corinthians 'in the person of the Ro-
man Church' (ryv K TrpoawTrov 7^79 Pw/xaiW eKKX^crtas r-fj KopivOiw SICTV-
Trwo-aro, H. E. iii. 38). In short it may fairly be said that very few
writings of Classical or Christian antiquity are so well authenticated as
this letter.
About its date some difference of opinion exists. The troubles
mentioned in the opening chapter must refer to some persecution of the
Roman Christians. The persecution of Trajan, to which Clement has
been supposed by some recent critics to allude, is too late for the notices
found elsewhere in the epistle (see the notes on 5, 44); nor indeed is
there any reason for thinking that the Roman Christians especially
were sufferers during this reign. It must be added also that the only
positive argument urged in favour of this very late date is unsound (see
the note on 55). We are therefore limited to the persecutions of Nero
and Domitian. Those who maintain the earlier of these two epochs
appeal to the fact that Clement, when referring to the temple services,
uses the present tense, as though the temple were still standing and
the services regularly performed: but parallel instances show that this
mode of speaking was common long after the destruction of Jerusalem
(see the notes on 40, 41). On the other hand the notices in other
passages of the epistle seem to require a greater lapse of time since
the foundation of the Corinthian Church and the death of the chief
Apostles (see 5, 44, 47, with the notes) ; and the language in which
the troubles of the Roman Church are described in the opening chapter
accords better with the persecution of Domitian than with that of Nero
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 5
(see the notes, i). Again the manifest quotations from the New
Testament, more especially from the Epistle to the Hebrews, are hardly
reconcilable with a date so early as the time of Nero. Thus the balance
of internal evidence points clearly to the later of the two persecutions.
And this result is confirmed by the direct statement of Hegesippus,
who according to Eusebius referred the dissensions of the Corinthian
Christians, which prompted the letter, to the time of Domitian (Euseb.
H. . iii, 1 6 Koi OTL ye Kara rov S^Aov'/xevov TO. TTJS Kop/0iW KCKtvrjTO
ora'o-etos d|io'x/)eajs /xa'prvs o 'HyrJcriTrTros). As Hegesippus visited both
churches in succession about half a century after the letter was written,
the greatest weight must be assigned to his testimony. This date
moreover is confirmed by the fact, that the most trustworthy accounts
place the episcopate of Clement late in the century, making him third
in the succession of Roman bishops. Thus the letter will have been
written about the year 95.
A fuller discussion of the nature of the feuds, which prompted the
Roman Church to address this letter to the Corinthians, will be found
in the notes ( i, 40 47, 54). It is sufficient to say here that they
had led to the expulsion of some faithful and honoured presbyters.
But besides these social dissensions, it would appear that the old dif-
ficulty about the resurrection, which had troubled the Corinthian
Church in St Paul's day, was again revived. At all events Clement
takes some pains to argue the matter with his readers, as though it
were a question of dispute among them (see 24 sq. with the notes).
Beyond these two points the letter contains no strictly argumentative
matter, but is chiefly hortatory and didactic.
The effect of this interposition of the Roman Church may be in-
ferred from the fact that Hegesippus immediately after his mention of
the letter sent to heal these dissensions adds; 'And the Church of
Corinth remained in the right doctrine till the episcopate of Primus in
Corinth' (Euseb. H. E. iv. 22), this being the date of his own visit. At
all events we find the Corinthian Christians not long after the middle
of the second century communicating with their Roman brethren in the
most friendly and cordial manner; for Dionysius of Corinth, writing in
the name of his Church, loudly praises the 'hereditary liberality' of the
Romans by which all the brethren had profited (Euseb. H. E. iv. 23) ;
and the fact, already mentioned on his authority, that they continued
in his time to read the letter of Clement in their religious assemblies,
shows that the remonstrances of the Roman brotherhood had been
received by them in a right spirit.
6 THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
2.
The following is an analysis of the letter:
'THE CHURCH OF ROME TO THE CHURCH OF CORINTH. Greet-
ing in Christ Jesus.'
'We regret that domestic troubles have prevented our writing be-
fore: we deplore the feuds which have gained ground among you; for
your present unhappy state reminds us by contrast of the past, when
such breaches of brotherly love were unknown among you, and your
exemplary concord and charity were known far and wide ( i, 2).
Now all is changed. Like Jeshurun of old, you have waxed fat and
kicked. Envy is your ruling passion ( 3). Envy, which led Cain to
slay his brother; which sent Jacob into exile; which persecuted Joseph;
which compelled Moses to flee; which drove Aaron and Miriam out
of the camp; which threw Dathan and Abiram alive into the pit;
which incited Saul against David ( 4); which in these latest days,
after inflicting countless sufferings on the Apostles Peter and Paul,
brought them to a martyr's death ( 5) ; which has caused numberless
woes to women and girls, has separated wives from their husbands, has
destroyed whole cities and nations ( 6). We and you alike need this
warning. Let us therefore repent, as men repented at the preaching
of Noah, at the preaching of Jonah ( 7). The Holy Spirit, speaking
by the prophets, again and again calls to repentance ( 8). Let us
not turn a deaf ear to the summons; let us supplicate God's mercy;
let us follow the example of Enoch who was translated, of Noah who
was saved from the flood ( 9), of Abraham whose faith was rewarded
by repeated blessings and by the gift of a son ( 10). Call to mind
the example of Lot whose hospitality saved him from the fate of So-
dom, when even his wife perished ( n); of Rahab whose faith and
protection of the spies rescued her from the general destruction ( 12).
Pride and passion must be laid aside; mercy and gentleness cherished;
for the promises in the Scriptures are reserved for the merciful and
gentle ( 13, 14). We must not call down denunciations upon our
heads, like the Israelites of old ( 15) : but rather take for our pattern the
lowliness of Christ as portrayed by the Evangelical Prophet and by the
Psalmist ( 16); and copy also the humility of the ancient worthies,
Elijah, Elisha, Ezekiel, Abraham, and Job; of Moses the most highly
favoured and yet the meekest of men ( 17); of David the man
after God's heart, who nevertheless humbled himself in the dust ( 18).
Nay, let us have before our eyes the long-suffering of God himself, the
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 7
Lord of the Universe, whose mind can be read in His works ( 19).
Harmony prevails in heaven and earth and ocean; day and night suc-
ceed each other in regular order; the seasons follow in due course; all
created things perform their functions peacefully ( 20). Let us there-
fore act as becomes servants of this beneficent Master. He is near at
hand, and will punish all unruliness and self-seeking. In all relations
of life behave soberly. Instruct your wives in gentleness, and your
children in humility (21). For the Holy Spirit in the Scriptures com-
mends the humble and simple-hearted, but condemns the stubborn and
double-tongued. The Lord will come quickly ( 22, 23).'
* All nature bears witness to the resurrection; the dawn of day; the
growth of the seedling ( 24); above all the wonderful bird of Arabia
( 25). So too God Himself declares in the Scriptures ( 26). He
has sworn, and He can and will bring it to pass ( 27).'
1 Let us therefore cleanse our lives, since before Him is no conceal-
ment ( 28). Let us approach Him in purity, and make our election
sure ( 29). As His children, we must avoid all lust, contention, self-
will, and pride ( 30). Look at* the example of the patriarchs, Abra-
ham, Isaac, and Jacob ( 31). See how the promise was granted to
their faith, that in them all the nations of the earth should be blessed
( 32). To their faith; but we must not therefore be slack in works.
The Creator Himself rejoices in His works, and we are created in His
image. All righteous men have been rich in good works ( 33). If
we would win the reward, we must not be slothful but ever diligent, as
the angels in heaven are diligent ( 34). And how glorious is the
hope held out to us ! Well may we strive earnestly to attain this
bright promise : well may we school ourselves to lay aside all bitterness
and strife, which, as the Scriptures teach us, are hateful in God's sight
( 35)- Nor shall we be unaided in the struggle. Christ our High-
Priest is mightier than the angels, and by Him we are ushered into the
presence of God ( 36).'
1 Subordination of rank and distinction of office are the necessary
conditions of life. Look at the manifold gradations of order in an
army, at the diverse functions of the members in the human body
( 37)- We likewise are one body in Christ, and members in particular
( 38). They are fools and mad, who thirst for power; men whom the
Scriptures condemn in no measured terms ( 39). Are not the ordi-
nances of the Mosaic law - where the places, the seasons, the persons,
are all prescribed a sign that God will have all things done decently
and in order ( 40, 41)? The Apostles were sent by Jesus Christ, as
Jesus Christ was sent by the Father. They appointed presbyters in all
8 THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
churches, as the prophet had foretold ( 42). Herein they followed the
precedent of Moses. You will remember how the murmuring against
Aaron was quelled by the budding of Aaron's rod ( 43). In like man-
ner the Apostles, to avoid dissension, made provision for the regular
succession of the ministry. Ye did wrongly therefore to thrust out
presbyters who had been duly appointed according to this Apostolic
order, and had discharged their office faithfully ( 44). It is an untold
thing, that God's servants should thus cast out God's messengers. It
was by the enemies of God that Daniel and the three children were
persecuted of old (45). There is one body and one Spirit. Whence then
these dissensions ( 46)? Did not the Apostle himself rebuke you for
this same fault? And yet you had the excuse then, which you have
not now, that they whom you constituted your leaders Cephas and
Paul and Apollos were Apostles and Apostolic men ( 47). Away
with these feuds. Reconcile yourselves to God by humility and right-
eousness in Christ ( 48). Love is all-powerful, love is beyond praise,
love is acceptable to God. Seek love before all things, and ye shall be
blessed indeed; for so the Scriptures Declare ( 49, 50). Ask pardon
for your offences, and do not harden your hearts like Pharaoh. Else,
like Pharaoh, ye will also perish ( 51). God asks nothing from us,
but contrition and prayer and praise ( 52). Moses spent forty days
and nights in prayer, entreating God that he himself might be blotted
out and the people spared ( 53). Let the same spirit be in you. Let
those who are the causes of dissension sacrifice themselves and retire,
that strife may cease ( 54). Nay, have not heathen kings and rulers
been ready to offer themselves up for the common weal ? Even women
have perilled their lives, like men, for the public good. So did Ju-
dith; so also did Esther ( 55). Let us intercede for one another; let
us admonish one another ( 56). And you especially, who were the
first to stir up this feud, be the first to repent. Remember the stern
threats, which the Scriptures pronounce against the stubborn and im-
penitent ( 57).'
[Here a leaf of the manuscript is torn out, but we are enabled
from quotations in different authors to supply the lacuna, as follows :
'The end is near, when all things shall be burnt up by fire. So
the Prophets and Apostles testify: so also the Sibyl has declared.
Prepare for this great and terrible day. God is tempting you, as He
tempted Abraham. But be not dismayed. He is a living God'.]
* Finally, may He grant all graces and blessings to them that call
upon His name, through Jesus Christ our High Priest ( 58).'
' Ephebus and Bito and Fortunatus are the bearers of this letter.
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 9
Despatch them speedily, that they may return with the glad tidings of
your peace and concord.'
' The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you and with all men
( 59).'
i. The Epistle to the Corinthians was widely known and highly
esteemed at a very early date. POLYCARP, who wrote early in the
second century, appears to have been acquainted with it, for his extant
Epistle presents many striking coincidences of language (see the notes
on Polyc. Phil, i, 2, 4, 7, 9; the parallels are collected by Hefele Pair.
Apost. p. xxvi.). It is less certain whether the passage in IGNATIUS
PolyC. 5, 1 TIS &VVO.TO.L CV dyVZLO. JJitVflV tS TLfJir]V Trj<S (TttpKOS TOV KvptOV,
> dKavxyo-M /xcverco, is a reminiscence of a passage in Clement's Epistle
( 38); though this is not improbable (see Hilgenfeld p. xxi). The
language of the PSEUDO-IGNATIUS also, Ephes. 15 ovSev XavOdvti TOV
Kvpiov aAAa Kal TO. KpvTrrd ly/xwv cyyus aura) earni/, closely resembles a
passage of Clement ( 27). Many parallels to the Epistle of BARNABAS
have also been produced (Hilgenfeld p. xix sq.), but these are uncon-
vincing; and, even if they were so close as to suggest a historical con-
nexion, it would still remain a question whether Clement was not
indebted to the Epistle of Barnabas rather than conversely. The repu-
tation of Clement as a letter writer among his contemporaries may
be inferred from the passage in the Shepherd of HERMAS already
quoted (p. 3).
The testimonies in the ages immediately following are more precise
and definite, and come from the most diverse quarters. We have seen
in what manner this epistle is mentioned and quoted by HEGESIPPUS of
Palestine, by DIONYSIUS of Corinth, by IREN^EUS of Asia Minor and
Gaul, and by CLEMENT and ORIGEN of Alexandria. To these witnesses
we should probably add TERTULLIAN of Carthage; for in one passage
(de Resurr. earn. 12, 13) where he is speaking of the resurrection, he
uses the same arguments as Clement ( 24, 25), appealing first to the
succession of night and day, of winter and summer, and then to the
marvellous resuscitation of the phoenix. THEOPHILUS of ANTIOCH also
(ad Autol. i. 13) seems to have copied from the earlier part of this same
passage (see the notes 24, 25). In like manner a coincidence of
expression with Clement's epistle ( 43) in JUSTIN MARTYR (Dial. 56),
where Moses is called d /xaKaptos KCU TTI'OTOS Ocpd-rrw ov, suggests that
it was known to this writer also ; (see again the note on 12). And
10 THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
again the treatise of CYPRIAN, de Zelo et Livore, seems to betray the
influence of the corresponding passage in Clement ( 4 sq.).
Three false Clements also, who wrote during the second century, seem
to have been acquainted with the genuine Epistle. The so-called SECOND
EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS offers more than one parallel to this
letter (see the notes on 1 1 of the Second Epistle). The EPISTLES TO
VIRGINS also (see below, p. 14) seem to aim at reproducing the style
of the true Clement by repeating his favourite words and expressions
(see the parallels collected by Beelen, p. Ix sq.). And lastly, the
EPISTLE OF CLEMENT TO JAMES, prefixed to the Clementine Homilies,
presents one coincidence at least with the genuine writing, which is
probably not accidental ( i o T^S Svo-cws TO o-KOTeu/orepoi/ //.epos K. r. A. :
see 5. of the Epistle to the Corinthians with the note).
Early in the third century PETER of ALEXANDRIA (Routh's Rel. Sacr.
in. p. 34) in his account of the Apostles Peter and Paul treads closely
in the footsteps of Clement ( 5). The testimony of EUSEBIUS who
wrote a few years later has been quoted already. Not long after him
S. BASIL quotes a passage from ' Clement's Epistle to the Corinthians,'
which is not found in the MS but may have occurred in the lacuna (see
the note at the end of 57). His selection of examples also in his
homily de Invidia (n. p. 91) may have been suggested by the parallel
passage in Clement ( 4 sq.). About the same time CYRIL OF JERU-
SALEM refers to Clement by name as an authority for the story of the
phoenix (Catech. xviii. 8). The writer of the APOSTOLIC CONSTITUTIONS
too (v. 7), when describing this bird,' though he does not mention his
authority, obviously has the passage of Clement in his mind, as the
coincidence of language shows. In the same way the descriptions of
the phoenix in S. AMBROSE (Hexaem. v. 23, i. p. no; in Ps. cxviii.
Expos, xix. 13, i. p. 1212; de Fide resurr. 59, n. p. 1149) so closely
resemble the account of Clement, that they must be derived from this
father directly or indirectly. On the other hand, when EPIPHANIUS han-
dles the same subject (Ancorat. 85, u. p. 86), he presents no striking
parallels, and his account of the marvellous bird would seem to be de-
rived from some other source. It will be seen presently that, when he
refers to the genuine epistle, he does so at second hand, and betrays no
personal knowledge of it. A little later JEROME quotes this letter more
than once (see below, p. 16). We are thus brought to the beginning of
the fifth century. If the PSEUDO-JUSTIN (Quasi, et Resp. ad Orthod. 74)
may be assigned to this age, we have another witness of about the
same date; for he also alleges the authority of 'the blessed Clement in
the Epistle to the Corinthians' (see the note after 57).
TO THE CORINTHIANS. II
About the close of the sixth century it is quoted by LEONTIUS
and JOHN (Sacr. Rer. lib. n. 5 in Mai's Script. Vet. Nov. Coll. vn. p. 84),
and in the seventh by MAXIMUS the CONFESSOR (Sermon. 49). It
is a wrong inference however (in Hilgenfeld p.'xxv, and others), that
a passage of ANTIOCHUS PAL/ESTINENSIS (Horn, xliii. in Bibl. Vet. Patr.
i. p. 1097, Paris 1624) is founded on the language of Clement ( 13), for
the words of Antiochus are much nearer to the original LXX (i Sam. ii.
10) than to Clement's quotation. In the eighth century JOHN of
DAMASCUS more than once quotes this epistle (see the notes on 33,
57), and in the ninth PHOTIUS (Bibl. 126; comp. 113) mentions having
read both Epistles to the Corinthians, and criticises them at some
length (see the notes on 2, 17, 20, 25, 36). In the eleventh century
the genuine letter is cited by NICON of RH^ETHUS (see 14, 46),. and in
the twelfth by ANTONIUS MELISSA (see 48).
But more important than the fact of its being quoted with respect
by individual writers is the liturgical position which it held. I use
this word rather than canonical, because there is no evidence to show
that it was ever placed by any respectable writer in the same category
or invested with the same authority as the canonical books of Scripture.
The Church of Corinth to which it was addressed, soon after the middle
of the second century, and probably earlier, read it from time to time
in the congregation, as they also read another letter which they had just
recently received from the same Church of Rome (see p. 3) : nor is there
any reason for supposing that they attached more weight to the one docu-
ment than to the other. This use however seems soon to have extended
beyond the Church of Corinth. In the fourth century Eusebius (ff. E.
iii. 1 6) speaks of it from personal knowledge (eyi/o>//,ei/) as 'read publicly
in very many churches both in former times and in his own day' (ei/
TrAciorcus KK\r](TLai<; CTT! TOU KOLVOV SeSr/fioo-iev/xej/^i/ TraAcu re KCU KO.@*
77/AC19 av-rovs). A generation or two later S. Jerome, speaking more
cautiously and perhaps without any direct knowledge, says ( Vir. ill. 15)
that it is ' read publicly in some places (in nonnullis locis publice
legitur).' At all events, when Photius wrote, the practice was a thing of
the past^; for he describes the letter as * a notable epistle which among
many was deemed worthy of reception so as even to be read in public'
(17$ Trapci TToAAots aTroSo^s Tj^noOr] <os KCU 8rjfJLO(Tia ayayiv<o<r/ce(r$ai,
Bibl. 113).
For this purpose however, it was sometimes for convenience bound
up with the books of the Canon. So we find it in the Alexandrian
MS of the Greek Bible. But the position which it there occupies
separates it from the canonical Scriptures ; for it comes after the Apo-
12 THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
calypse, itself followed by the so-called Second Epistle of Clement and
this Second Epistle by the spurious Psalms of Solomon ; whereas its
proper place, if regarded as strictly canonical, would have been with the
Apostolic Epistles and before the Apocalypse. When moreover it is
remembered that in this MS even Christian hymns are appended to
the Psalms of David in the Old Testament for ecclesiastical purposes,
it will be seen that no canonical authority is implied by the fact that
the Epistles of Clement are added to the sacred volume. On the
other hand it must be remarked, that in the enumeration of the books
of the New Testament in this MS these two epistles are comprised,
while the Psalms of Solomon are excluded (see below, p. 22). There
is no evidence that Dionysius of Corinth who first mentions the public
reading of the genuine epistle, or Clement of Alexandria who quotes
it so often, regarded it as canonical. The language of the former is
against any such supposition; and the latter cites so freely from all
writings, Heathen as well as Christian, that the mere fact of his quoting
it frequently implies nothing. He cites the ' Apostle Clement,' as he
cites the ' Apostle Barnabas,' one of whose interpretations he never-
theless criticises and condemns with a freedom which he would not
have allowed himself in dealing with writings regarded by him as
strictly canonical (see the notes on Barnab. 10). It is remarkable
too that Eusebius, while he calls Clement's epistle 'great and mar-
vellous,' and (as quoted above, p. n) speaks of its being publicly read in
very many churches, yet in the two passages where he discusses the
Canon of Scripture and distinguishes the acknowledged from the dis-
puted and spurious books (H. E. iii. 3, and iii. 24, 25) does not allude
to it; though elsewhere (H. E. vi. 13) he names it with several others
among the avrtXcyo/xeva quoted by Clement of Alexandria. We may
infer from this silence that its claims to a place in the New Testament
were not very seriously entertained in his day (see Westcott History of
the Canon pp. 371, 373, 2nd ed.). The same remark applies to the
canon of Athanasius (Epist. Pest. 39, i. p. 767) who, after giving a list
of the veritable Scriptures, at the close expressly excludes the Doctrine
of the Apostles ascribed to our Clement and the Shepherd of Hermas,
but does not mention the Epistles of Clement; and to other later lists
(e.g. Bibl. Bodl. Barocc. 206; see Westcott Canon p. 500). The cata-
logue in the Canons attached to the eighth book of the Apostolic Con-
stitutions, which probably dates from the sixth century, is an exception ;
for there the Two Epistles of Clement are included together with the
Apostolic Constitutions themselves (KA^/iciTos eTrioroAat Sv'o KCU at Sia-
Tuyal Vfj.lv rots CTRcrKOTrois Si' e/xou KAr//zi/TOs Iv OKTW /3t/?Aiois irpoo"7re<w-
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 13
; but this manifest forgery never carried any authority. It is
however commented upon (c. A.D. 1165) by Alexius Aristenus de Can.
Apost. 85 (Beveridge Synodicon i. p. 53, Oxon. 1672) and (c. A.D. 1335)
by Matthaeus Blastaris Syntagma B. n (ib. n. ii. p 56), of whom the
former accepts and the latter rejects the Epistles of Clement as
Scripture (see Credner's Gesch des N. T. Kanon, ed. Volkmar pp. 252,
254).
Early in the ninth century Nicephorus of Constantinople (t A.D. 828)
includes the two Epistles of Clement, not among the disputed books,
among which he places the Epistle of Barnabas, but among the apo-
cryphal with the Itinerary of Peter, the Gospel of Thomas, etc. (West-
cott Canon p. 503). Altogether a perusal of these lists leaves the im-
pression that these two Epistles of Clement had not the same quasi-
canonical place which was given to the Shepherd of Hermas in the
West, and to the Epistle of Barnabas in Alexandria and some Eastern
Churches. In the Latin Church they were necessarily unknown, except
to the learned few, if (as seems to have been the case) they were never
translated. Their absence from the numerous Latin lists of canonical
and apocryphal books confirms this opinion. Thus, if they had been
generally known in the West, they could hardly have failed to be included
in the very miscellaneous and comprehensive list of apocryphal works
condemned in the Gelasian decree. The two Epistles of Clement
mentioned in the Liber Pontificalis are probably not our Epistles to the
Corinthians (as Cotelier and others suppose), but the two spurious Epis-
tles to James (see below, p. 19).
The works ascribed to Clement of Rome fall into four groups;
(i) The Apostolic Constitutions, etc.; (2) The Liturgy; (3) The Homilies,
Recognitions, and other works professing to give a narrative of St Peter's
preaching; (4) The Letters. The most complete collection of the Cle-
mentine works, genuine and spurious, will be found in Migne's Patro-
logia Graca, Tom. i, n.
With the first three groups we are not concerned here: but a short
account of the Letters will not be out of place, since the notices and
references to them are sometimes perplexing. The extant letters, which
bear the name of this father, are nine in number.
i. The First Epistle to the Corinthians, a genuine work, to which
this introduction refers and of which the text is given below. I cannot
14 THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
find any indications that it was ever translated into Latin before the
seventeenth century; and, if so, it must have been a sealed book to the
Western Church 1 . This supposition is consistent with the facts already
brought forward; for no direct quotation from it is found in any Latin
father who was unacquainted with Greek. When the Church of Rome
ceased to be Greek and became Latin, it was cut off perforce from its
earliest literature. The one genuine writing of the only illustrious re-
presentative of the early Roman Church was thus forgotten by his spi-
ritual descendants, and its place supplied by forgeries written in Latin
or translated from spurious Greek originals. In the same way the ge-
nuine Epistles of Ignatius were supplanted first by spurious and inter-
polated Greek letters, and ultimately by a wretched and transparent
Latin forgery, containing a correspondence with the Virgin, by which
chiefly or solely this father was known in the Western Church for some
generations.
2. The Second Epistle to the Corinthians, a spurious but very early
work, perhaps written as soon as the middle of the second century. It
is printed below, and its date and character will be discussed in the in-
troduction. I need only say here that it early obtained a place after
the genuine Epistle (though not without being questioned), as appears
from the notice of Eusebius (H. E. iii. 38) and from its position in the
Alexandrian MS.
1 A quotation or rather a paraphrastic translation of S. Clement he had guessed
abridgment of Clement's account of the at the sense where he could not under-
institution of the ministry ( 44) is given stand the words. His commentator Ros-
by one Joannes (6th cent.?) a Roman dea- weyd supposes him to allude to the Re-
con with the heading In Epislola Sancti cognitions, which Rufinus himself after-
Clementis ad Corinthios (Spicil. Solesm. I. wards translated, not being satisfied with
p. 293). Pitra, the learned editor, (pp. Ivii, his friend's attempt. It seems to me
293) suggests that this John must have more probable that Paulinus had rendered
got the quotation from a Latin translation only an extract or extracts from some Cle-
of the epistle by Paulinus of Nola, add- mentine writing for a special purpose;
ing * A Paulino Nolano conditam fuisse for he calls Greek an ' ignotus sermo ' to
Clementinam versionem tarn Paulinus himself, and with this little knowledge he
ipse (Epist. xlvi) quam Gennadius (Catal. would hardly have attempted a long trans-
xlviii) diserte testatur.' I do not under- lation. Among the extracts so translated
stand the reference to Gennadius, who may have been this very passage, which is
says nothing which could be construed quoted by Joannes in illustration of the
into such a statement. The reference in narrative in Numbers xvii. But we do
the passage of Paulinus' own letter ad- not even know whether the Clement
dressed to Rufinus (Epist. xlvi. 2, meant by Paulinus is the Alexandrian or
p. 275) is obscure. He says that he has the Roman, and all speculation must
no opportunity of getting a more thorough therefore be vague. At all events the
knowledge of Greek, as Rufinus urges loose quotation of a single veiy promi-
him ; that, if he saw more of Rufinus, he nent passage is not sufficient evidence of
might learn from him ; and that in his the existence of a Latin version.
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 15
These two epistles generally went together and had the widest cir-
culation in the Greek Church to very late times.
3, 4. The Two Epistles on Virginity, extant only in Syriac. They
were first published, as an appendix to his Greek Testament, by J. J.
Wetstein (Lugd. Bat. 1752), who maintained their genuineness. They
have found champions also in their two latest editors, Villecourt (Paris
1853) whose preface and translation are reprinted with the text in
Migne's Patrologia i. p. 350 sq., and Beelen (Louvain 1856) whose
edition is in all respects the most complete : and other Roman Catholic
divines have in like manner held them to be genuine. The lame argu-
ments urged in many cases by their impugners have given to their
advocates almost the appearance of a victory; but weighty objections
against them still remain, unanswered and unanswerable. To say
nothing of the style, which differs from that of the true Clement, the
manner and frequency of the quotations from the New Testament, and
the picture presented of the life and development of the Church, do
not accord with the genuine epistle and point to a later age. For
these reasons the Epistles to Virgins can hardly have been written
before the middle of the second century. At the same time they bear
the stamp of high antiquity, and in the opinion of some competent
writers (e.g. Westcott Canon p. 162, Hefele in Wetzer u. WJte's
Kirchen-Lexicon n. p. 586) cannot be placed much later than this date.
As they seem to have emanated from Syria, and the Syrian Church
changed less rapidly than the Greek or the Western, it is perhaps
safer to relax the limits of the possible date to the beginning of the
third century.
The MS which contains them is now in the Library of the Semi-
nary of the Remonstrants at Amsterdam (no. 184) and is fully de-
scribed by Beelen. It forms the second volume of a copy of the Syriac
New Testament, bears the date 1781 (i. e. A.D. 1470), and was brought
to Europe from Aleppo in the last century. It is written in Syriac
and Carshunic, and includes other books of the New Testament be-
sides those which have a place in the Peshito Canon. After the books
comprised in this Canon, of which the Epistle to the Hebrews
stands last, the scribe has added a doxology and a long account
of himself and the circumstances under which the MS was written.
Then follow in the same handwriting 2 Peter, 2, 3 John, and Jude,
from the Philoxenian version; and immediately after these in suc-
cession The First Epistle of the blessed Clement, the disciple of Peter
the Apostle,' and ' The Second Epistle of the same Clement: Thus
the two Epistles on Virginity hold the same position in this late
1 6 THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
Syrian copy which is held by the two Epistles to the Corinthians in
the ancient Greek MS. This is possibly due to a mistake. A Syrian
transcriber, finding the 'Two Epistles of Clement' mentioned at the
end of some list of canonical books, might suppose that the two
letters with which alone he was acquainted were meant, and thus
assign to them this quasi-canonical position in his MS.
Though the fact has been questioned, there can be no reasonable
doubt that these two epistles were known to Epiphanius and ac-
cepted by him as genuine. Arguing against those heretics who
received the Itinerary of Peter as a genuine writing of Clement
(Har. xxx. 15, p. 139), he urges that 'Clement himself refutes them
on all points from the encyclical letters which he wrote and which
are read in the holy churches (a<* wv typaij/tv tVio-roAwi/ ey/cvKAiW rv
lv rats ayi'ais c/CKA^criais avayiraxrKO/xo'coy) ; for his faith and discourse
have a different stamp from the spurious matter fathered upon his
name by these persons in the Itinerary. He himself teaches virginity,
and they do not admit it ; he himself praises Elias and David and
Samson and all the prophets, whom these men abominate.' This is
an exact description in all respects of the Epistles to Virgins ; while
on the other hand the letters to the Corinthians (not to mention that
they could not properly be called 'encyclical') contain no special
praise of virginity (for the passages 38 o ayvos K.T.X. and 48 77700
ayvos K.T.A. are not exceptions) but speak of the duties of married
life ( i, 21), and make no mention at all of Samson. Indeed it ap-
pears highly probable that Epiphanius had no acquaintance with the
Epistles to the Corinthians. He once alludes to the genuine letter,
but not as though he himself had seen it. * Clement,' he writes (Har.
xxvii. 6, p. 107), 'in one of his epistles says, 'Avaxcopw, oVd/xt, evora-
OTJTW (1. evorTa0eiTco) o Aaos TOU ou, giving this advice to certain per-
sons : for I have found this noted down in certain memoranda (r/vpo/xei/
yap ev TLCTLV vVo/xv^/w-aTioyxots TOVTO ey/cei/xci/ov).' This is doubtless meant
for a passage in the genuine epistle ( 54). But the quotation is loose,
and the reference vague. Moreover Epiphanius states that he got it
at second hand: for I suppose that by rTro/Av^/xarwr/xol he must mean
some common place book which had fallen into his hands.
To Jerome also these epistles were known. He must be referring
to them when he writes (adv. Jovin. i. 12, n. p. 257), 'Ad hos (i.e.
eunuch os) et Clemens successor Apostoli Petri, cujus Paulus Apo-
stolus meminit, scribit epistolas, omnemque fere sermonem suum de
virginitatis puritate contexit? On the other hand it is strange that in
his Catalogue of Christian writers ( 15) he mentions only the two
TO THE CORINTHIANS. I/
Epistles to the Corinthians. Here indeed, as in other parts of this
treatise, he copies Eusebius implicitly; but as he proffers his own opi-
nion ('quae mihi videtur') of the resemblance between the First Epistle
of Clement and the Epistle to the Hebrews (though even this opinion
exactly coincides with the statement of Eusebius), and as moreover
in several other passages he quotes from the genuine letter (in Is. lii.
13, iv. p. 612; ad Ephes. ii. 2, vn. p. 571; ad Ephes. iv. i, vii. p. 606),
it is most probable that he had himself read it. The quotations, if
they had stood alone, he might possibly have borrowed from earlier
commentators.
Epiphanius was intimately connected with Syria and Palestine, and
Jerome spent some time there. Both these fathers therefore would
have means of acquainting themselves with books circulated in these
churches. As regards the latter, we must suppose that he first became
acquainted with the Epistles to Virgins in the not very long interval
between the publication of the Catalogue and of the work against
Jovinianus; and, as this interval was spent at Bethlehem, the sup-
position is reasonable. The alternative is, that in writing against
Jovinianus he for polemical purposes assumed the genuineness of
these Clementine letters, which he had silently ignored a year or
two before. Besides the references in Epiphanius and Jerome, the
* First Epistle on Virginity' is quoted also by Timotheus of Alexan-
dria (t A.D. 535) in his work against the Council of Chalcedon, of which
parts are preserved in a Syriac translation (Cureton Corp. Ign. pp.
212, 244, 354). But it would appear that these epistles were not known
or not commonly known westward of these regions. Even Eusebius
betrays no knowledge of them. The fact which Epiphanius mentions,
that they were read in the churches, is noteworthy, if true. In this
case the reading would probably be confined to a few congregations
in Syria and Palestine. But it is possible that he carelessly repeats
a notice which he had read elsewhere and which in his original
authority referred not to these, but to the two Epistles to the Corin-
thians. The existing Syriac text is doubtless a translation from a
Greek original, as the phenomena of the letters themselves suggest
(see Beelen p. Ixiii), and as the references in these fathers seem to
require. The writing or writings of Clement mentioned in Ebed-
Jesu's Catalogue (Assemani BibL Orient, in. p. 13) may be these epi-
stles, but the allusion is more probably to the Apostolic Constitutions.
5. The Epistle to James the Lord's brother, giving an account of
S. Clement's appointment by S. Peter as his successor in the see of
Rome, and containing also the Apostle's directions relating to the
CLEM. * 2
1 8 THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
functions of church-officers and the general administration of the
Church. Whether this letter was originally prefixed to the Homilies
or to the Recognitions or to some other work of the Petro-Clementine
cycle different from either, is still a moot question. Under any cir-
cumstances its date can hardly be earlier than the middle of the
second century or much later than the beginning of the third. In the
original Greek it is now found prefixed to the Homilies in the MSS,
and may be read conveniently in the editions of this work (e. g. Dres-
sel or Lagarde). About the end of the fourth century it was trans-
lated into Latin by Rufinus. In the preface to the Recognitions,
which he afterwards translated, he mentions this fact, and excuses him-
self from again reproducing it partly on this ground. Not unnaturally
his translation of the one came to be attached to his translation of the
other : and the letter is often found in the MSS prefixed or affixed to the
larger work. In the earliest known MS of the Recognitions ( Vercell. i.
clviii), belonging to the sixth or seventh century, the letter follows the
main work. Notwithstanding its questionable doctrine, this epistle is
quoted as genuine by the synod of Vaison (Concilium Vasense; see
Mansi Cone. vi. p. 454) held A.D. 442, and is cited occasionally by
popes and synods from this time onward.
Besides many important questions relating to the early history of
Christianity which are connected with this letter, it is interesting also
as having been made the starting point of the most momentous and
gigantic of mediaeval forgeries, the Isidorian Decretals. In its first
form, as left by Rufinus, the Latin ends * sub eo titulo quern ipse (i. e.
Petrus) praecepit affigi, id est dementis Itinerarium Praedicationis Petri 1 ;
sed et nunc jam exponere quae praecepit incipiam,' in accordance with
the Greek. But when incorporated in the false Decretals, where it
stands at the head of the pontifical letters, it is extended to more than
twice its original length by some additional instructions of S. Peter for
which the words ' exponere quae praecepit incipiam' furnish the occa-
sion, and ends 'regni ejus mereamur esse consortes.' In this longer
form it may be read conveniently in Mansi Concilia i. p. 91 (Flor. 1759),
1 As this title is sometimes read 'Cle- cent.) has the negative; that it is absent
mentis Itinerarium non Prsedicationis Pe- in the oldest of all ( Vercelli i. clviii) ; and
tri' (so Cotelier Pair. Ap. i. p. 620), and that it must therefore be regarded as a
as arguments respecting the letter have mere interpolation, whether by accident
been built upon this fact (e.g. Uhlhorn or from design. In the Brussels MS the
Homil. u. Recogn. p. 82, Hilgenfeld Nov. epistle occurs as one of the Decretal let-
Test. extr. Can. Rec. IV. p. 53), I may ters; but even in such copies I have not
say that of some 30 MSS which I have ex- elsewhere found the negative,
amined, only one (Brussels 5220, roth
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 19
or in Migne's Patrol. Grcec. i. p. 463, where all the Decretal letters
bearing the name of Clement are printed.
6. A Second Epistle to James, relating to the administration of the
eucharist, to church furniture, etc. The date of this forgery is uncer-
tain, but it is evidently much later than the former. It would form a
very obvious sequel to the earlier letter which spoke of ecclesiastical
officers, and was doubtless suggested by it. As no Greek original is
known to exist, and it appears to have been written in Latin, its date
must at all events be after Rufinus' translation of the First Letter to
James, /. e. not before the beginning of the fifth century.
This letter is generally found in company with the preceding, and
sometimes the two are attached to copies of the Recognitions, but
this only occurs in comparatively late MSS. Like the First Epistle to
James, this also was incorporated in the false Decretals, forming the
second in the series of pontifical letters; and for this purpose it ap-
pears to have been interpolated and enlarged in a similar manner 1 . In
its shorter form it begins * Clemens Jacobo carissimo,' and ends ' dam-
nationem accipiet (or acquiret)' : in its longer form the opening generally
runs ; Clemens Romanae ecclesiae praesul,' and the ending is 'reve-
rentissime frater [Amen].' The two forms will be found in Mansi Cone.
I. pp. 126, 158.
When attached to the Recognitions, the two letters to James have
almost universally the shorter form, as might be expected. Among a
large number of MSS of the Recognitions which I have examined, I
have only found one exception, Turin D. in. 17 (cod. cc, Passini),
where they are so attached in the longer form, though probably other
examples exist
The MSS of these two epistles, both separate from and attached
to the Recognitions, are very numerous; and in the Latin Church after
the age of S. Jerome, when the * Two Epistles of Clement' are men-
tioned, we may generally assume that the reference is to these. Such,
I can hardly doubt, is the case in the ' Liber Pontificalis,' where in the
1 The sources of these false Decretals lated by him, but then the same state-
are investigated by Knust de Fontibus et ment is likewise made of one or more of
Consilio Pseudoisid. Coll., Gottingen 1837. the remaining three included in the false
For the literature of the subject generally Decretals. It must therefore be regarded
see Migne's Patrol. Lat. cxxx. p. xxiv. either as a device of the forger aiming
Rosshirt Zu den Kirchenr. Quellen etc. at verisimilitude, or as an error of some
p. 39. Rosshirt himself (p. 47) states transcriber carrying on the statement from
that the two letters to James were trans- the ist Epistle to those following. Inter-
lated from the Greek by Rufinus. This nal probability and external evidence
is a mistake. In some MSS indeed the alike are unfavourable to the supposition
apd Epistle is stated to have been trans- that Rufinus translated the second letter.
2 2
20 THE EPISTLE 'OF CLEMENT
notice of Clement it is said, * Hie fecit duas epistolas quae canonicae
(al. catholicae) nominantur' (Migne Patrol. Lat. cxxvn. p. 1079, cxxvin.
p. I4Q5) 1 . Indeed the writer, or a later interpolator, shortly afterwards
mentions Clement's letter to James relating to his appointment to the
Roman see; and there is no reason for supposing that he intended to
distinguish this from the two letters already mentioned (as Cotelier and
others think). Moreover the letters to James are distinctly named in
another similar and apparently not independent notice in the Lives of
the Roman pontiffs ascribed to Luitprand (Migne Patrol. Lat. cxxix.
p. 1153), 'Hie scripsit duas epistolas Jacobo Hierosolymorum episcopo,
quae catholicae nominantur.' Anastasius Bibliothecarius indeed (c. A.D.
872) refers to the genuine Epistle to the Corinthians, but he must not
be taken as representing the Latin Church: for he does not speak
from personal knowledge, but translates, or rather mistranslates, a pas-
sage of Georgius Syncellus. The words of Georgius are TOVTOV eT
fua yvrjo-ia Kopiv^iots ^>cperat ws O.TTO rfjs Pw/xatwv eK/cA^o-ia
oratretos ci/ KopiV0a> (rv/xySacrrys Tore, w? /xap-rvpei 'Hy^orn-Tros,
K\77cria'eTai (Chronogr. i. p. 651, ed. Bind.). Anastasius writes 'Hujus
epistola fertur ad Corinthios missa, quam tota recipit, ut Egesippus
testatur, ecclesia' (Hist. Eccl. p. 17, Paris 1649), where the testimony
of Hegesippus is transferred to the wrong point. So little was known
of the genuine epistle even by the ablest mediaeval writers of the
Latin Church, that in the thirteenth century S. Thomas Aquinas speaks
of some Antenicene writers having attributed the Epistle to the He-
brews to Clement the pope, because ' ipse scripsit Atheniensibus quasi
per omnia secundum stilum istum' (prol. ad ffebr.), and the error in the
name is repeated by Nicolas of Lyra (t 1340) de Libr. Bibl. Can. (see
the passages in Credner's Einl. in das N. T. pp. 511, 512).
The false Decretals made their appearance in the east of France,
and the date of the forgery may be fixed within narrow limits (A.D.
829 to A.D. 847) 2 . The writer enlarged the two existing Latin letters
(5 and 6) in the manner already described, and raised the whole num-
ber to five by forging three additional letters.
1 If the reading ' canonicae ' be correct bishops ' and are of Church- wide applica-
(and it is much less likely to have been tion, whereas the Corinthian letters deal
substituted 'for ' catholicae ' than the con- with the internal feuds of a single corn-
verse) this is decisive ; for the two letters munity.
to James are strictly 'canonicse' in the 2 Milman's Latin Christianity, II. p. 303
technical sense, i.e. they contain ecclesi- sq. The history of the appearance and
astical canons and directions. But even reception of these false Decretals is given
' catholicae ' is more appropriate to these fully by Gfrorer Gesch. der Osf- u. West-
than to the Epistles to the Corinthians, frank. Carolinger, I. p. 71 sq.
for they are addressed to the ' bishop of
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 21
These three Clementine forgeries of the ninth century are:
7. A letter addressed ' omnibus coepiscopis presbyteris diaconis
ac reliquis clericis et cunctis principibus majoribus minoribusve, etc.'
8. Another beginning * Clemens Romanse urbis episcopus carissi-
mis fratribus Julio et Juliano ac reliquis consodalibus nostris gentibus
que quae circa vos sunt.'
9. A third ' Dilectissimis fratribus et condiscipulis Hierosolymis
cum carissimo fratre Jacobo coepiscopo habitantibus Clemens episcopus.'
These three letters require no comment.
If the above account be correct, it follows that the ' two letters of
Clement' would be differently understood in different branches of the
Church. To the Greek they would suggest the two Epistles to the
Corinthians; to the Latin the two addressed to James; and to the Syrian
probably the two in praise of virginity. It is stated likewise by Abul-
barcatus (as represented by Assemani, Bibl. Orient, in. p. 14), that the
Coptic Church also received two epistles of Clement. These might
have been either those to the Corinthians or those to Virgins. The
great estimation in which the former were held at Alexandria, as
appears from the extant MS and the quotations of the Alexandrian
fathers, would promote their circulation among the native Egyptian
Christians. On the other hand the high value which was attached to
celibacy in Egypt would make the Epistles on Virginity very accept-
able to this Church. It will be seen presently that both sets of epistles
were known to and quoted by Timotheus the patriarch of Alexandria
(t 535)-
But the above list of nine letters probably does not comprise all
which at one time or other were circulated in the name of Clement.
At the beginning of the seventh century Maximus the Confessor, who
(as we have seen) quotes the genuine epistle, speaking of the omissions
of Eusebius, complains that he has mentioned only two epistles of this
apostolic father (prol. ad Dionys. Areop. OVTC narcurov TOVS TTOVOVS ai/e-
ypai/^cv, OVTC TOV 'Poo/xcuov KA^/Aey-ros TrXrjv Suo KCU JJLOVIDV 7T(,(rroX<ov, i. e.
no other works besides his epistles, and only two of these). And about
the same time in the Sacr. Rer. Lib. II of Leontius and John (Mai,
Script. Vet. Nov. Coll. vn. p. 84) the writers, after quoting a passage from
the genuine First Epistle to the Corinthians, give another quotation
headed 'From the ninth Epistle of Saint Clement' (TOV ayi'ov KA^erros
V Tfc & 7rioToA.7?9, where Hilgenfeld's conjecture of 0as for & is im-
probable). As not more than five of the extant epistles, including the
two addressed to Virgins, can ever have existed in Greek, we must
assume several lost Clementine letters. The difficulty however might
22 THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
be overcome in another way, by reading 6 for (5th for pth) and sup-
posing the quotation to be taken from the lost end of our Second
Epistle. Again Timotheus of Alexandria, who before has quoted ' the
First Epistle on Virginity,' immediately afterwards cites the opening of
our Second Epistle to the Corinthians as ' Of the same Clement from
the beginning of the Third Epistle' (Cureton Corp. Ign. pp. 212, 244,
254). This shows that the Epistles were differently arranged in dif-
ferent collections. It is not improbable that some of the fragments,
which are printed below after the text of the two Epistles to the
Corinthians, belonged to these lost letters. Their homiletic tone, if not
in harmony with a genuine letter, is quite in character with a forgery.
The Epistle of Clement, to which Dionysius Barsalibi alludes as written
against those who reject matrimony (so he is reported by Assemani,
Bibl. Orient n. p. 158), may have been one of these; but as the First
Epistle to James urges very strongly the importance of early marriages
( 7), I am disposed to think that he referred to this. This opinion
is confirmed by the language of Epiphanius quoted above, p. 16.
Of the Two Epistles to the Corinthians, the one genuine and the
other spurious, only one MS exists or is known to have existed since
the revival of learning. From this therefore all the printed texts are
derived. In the Alexandrian MS (A) of the Greek Bible these two
Epistles stand (fol. 159 a) at the close of the New Testament and
immediately after the Apocalypse. The title of the First is mutilated,
so that it begins ... c KopiNGioyc A. It ends towards the bottom of
fol. 1 68 a. col. i; and below is written
KAHMeNTOCTTpOCKO
piNGioycenicToAH
A.
The Second commences fol. 168 a. col. 2, without any heading. As
the end leaves of the MS are wanting, this Second Epistle is only a
fragment and terminates abruptly in the middle of a sentence (fol.
169 b). Both epistles are included in the table of contents prefixed by
the scribe to the MS (see Baber's Codex Alexandrinus I. tab. iv), where
the list of books under the heading H KAINH AI^GHKH ends thus :
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 23
OJTOKAAYYI[CICOA]NNOY
K[AH]MNTOc[eniCTo]AH~A
[KAHM]eNTOce[nicToAH] "B
YAAM[O]ICOAOM[O>]NTOC
H
As the edges of the leaves are worn in many places and the vellum
is in other parts very fragile, words or parts of words have occasionally
disappeared. Moreover the use of galls by the first editor, Patrick
Young, has rendered some passages wholly or in part illegible. In
addition to this, a leaf is wanting towards the close of the First Epistle,
between fol. 167 and fol. 168 (i. e. between 57 and 58). The hiatus
is detected by the numerals in ancient Arabic characters at the tops of
the pages, where 132 (fol. 167) is followed immediately by 134 (fol. 168).
My attention was first called to this fact respecting the Arabic numerals
by Mr H. Bradshaw of the Cambridge University Library; and it
has since been noticed by Tischendorf (p. xv). The first editor, Patrick
Young, had said 'Desideratur hie in exemplari antique folium inte-
grum.' Bp. Jacobson accounts for this statement by remarking ' Forte
codicem conferre contigit priusquam a bibliopego Anglico praescissus
fuerat et in corio compactus,' which was perhaps the case. It is strange
however that the Arabic numerals, which set the question at rest,
should have been so long overlooked. The lacuna accounts for the
fact that a few quotations from Clement's Epistle to the Corin-
thians, which occur in ancient writers, are not found in the existing
text
The Alexandrian MS was presented to Charles I by Cyril Lucar,
patriarch first of Alexandria and then of Constantinople, and brought
to England in the year 1628. It was transferred from the King's
Library and placed in the British Museum, where it now is, in 1753.
The Epistles of Clement are written in the same hand with the rest of
the MS, and the whole may be assigned to about the middle of the 5th
century. More detailed accounts of the MS, as a whole, will be found
in the well known introductions to the New Testament (e.g. Tregelles
Home's Introduction to the N.T.^. 152 sq., or Scrivener Introduction to
the' Criticism of the N. T. p. 79).
The Epistles of Clement are transcribed with tolerable but not strict
accuracy, and the lacunae supplied for the most part with felicity, by
24 THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
the first editor, Patricius Junius (Patrick Young), A.D. 1633. But an
editio princeps necessarily left much to be done. Collations were ac-
cordingly made by Mill and Grabe; and Wotton, in preparing his
edition (A.D. 1718), not only employed these collations, but also
examined the MS itself. Lastly, Dr Jacobson (ist ed. 1838) recol-
lated it throughout and corrected many inaccuracies which had run
through previous editions. Hitherto however, while facsimiles had
been made of the text of the New Testament in this MS by Woide
(1786) and subsequently of the Old by Baber (1816 1821), nothing of
the kind had been done for the Epistles of Clement, though here the
MS is unique. But in the year 1856 Sir F. Madden, the keeper of the
MSS at the British Museum, owing to a memorial from the Divinity
Professors and others of Oxford and Cambridge and by permission of
the Trustees of the Museum, published a photograph of this portion of
the MS. Hilgenfeld, the latest editor of these epistles (1866), seems
to have been unaware of the existence of this photograph, though it had
appeared ten years before; but in a foreigner this ignorance was very
excusable. Where the MS has not been injured by time or by the
application of galls, the photograph is all that could be desired; but
passages which have suffered in this way may often be read accu-
rately in the MS itself, though wholly illegible in the photograph.
For this reason Tischendorf s reproduction of these epistles, published
in his Appendix Codicum Celeberrimornm Sinaittri, Vaticani, Alexan-
drini (Lips. 1867), was not superfluous, but supplied fresh materials
for a more accurate text. Before I was aware that Tischendorf was
engaged upon this facsimile, I had with a view to this edition procured
a new and thorough collation of the text of these epistles through the
kindness of Mr A. A. Vansittart, who at my request undertook the
work; and we found that notwithstanding the labours of previous editors
the gleanings were still a sufficient reward for the trouble. On the ap-
pearance of Tischendorf's facsimile, I compared it with Mr Vansittart's
collation, and found that they agreed in the great majority of instances
where there was a divergence from previous editors (e. g. in the read-
ing TI'S ap*Tos e^ciTreu/ 49, where the printed texts have hitherto read
TI'S apKet OJ5 Set ctTretv). In some readings however they differed : and in
such cases I have myself inspected the MS (repeating the inspection at
three different times, where the writing was much defaced), in order to
get the result as accurate as possible. There still remain however a few
passages where the MS is so injured that it is impossible to determine
the reading with certainty. Tischendorf s text contains several errors,
which however are for the most part corrected in the preface. A few
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 25
still remain, of which the most important is (Woviav ( 35), where the
MS has Siavotav, as even the photograph shows.
On the whole the MS appears to give a good text. The short-
comings of the scribe are generally such that they can be easily cor-
rected; for they arise from petty carelessness and ignorance, and not
from perverse ingenuity. Thus there are errors of the ordinary type aris-
ing from repetition or omission, where the same letters recur, e.g. 2,
a/xa/xi/T/o-i/caKoi, 1 1 Tpoyvw/xocr[?], 12 vrroToroeyocr, 17 8o/xei/ov, 19
TaTreii/o^povov, 25 Te\evnjKOTo<r, 32 17/Aepcur, 35 /xov, aSeX^ovo-o-ov,
48 Sia*piaKpuri, 50 /LtaKaKapioi, ii 9 attonov (for aivovauoviov), ii II
ao-ovK (for curovo-ov*) : there is the usual substitution of wrong case-
endings, arising mostly from confusion with the context, e. g. 3 nyo-,
1 6 (\6ovroo; 19 aAAeur, 32 TOV, 43 KeKocr/xry/xc^o), 44 pefjLapTvpr]-
/xci/oio-, ii i fx ovr(T i ii 6 at^/jtaAtoo-ta; there is now and then a
transposition, e. g. 4 77X00- and Sta^Xoo-, 39 o^TovpJrpoTroo- for 0-17-
Too-TpoTrov; there are also several paltry blunders of omission or mis-
writing or substitution, which cannot be classed under any of these
heads, e. g. 2 cSeSero, TreTrooj^o-euxr, 3 $o8r], aTreyaAaKTwrei/, 8 Sic-
A^^O>/X.V, IO 7Trrr, 15 avaorr^o-o/xcv, 1 6 CI^CTCU, 20 /cpv^tara,
21 yKav^(o/xevoti/, 23 e^ai^^o*, 25 fj-ovoycvrjo; 29 apiOov, 30 ayvow,
33 eyyowr, 34 AtTOvpyovK, 35 KaraAtAtao-, <iAoeviav, 38
41 or;!'* 18170-1 v, Kara^uaOfjjJieVj 44 /xcro^v, /acTayaycre, 45
OTVT/TOI, 51 01, 56 ovKoi^erat, 59 aveTre/jn/^aTc, ii 7 ^i,
ii 9 Trovvres : there is lastly the common phenomenon of debased and
ungrammatical forms, e. g. I cur^aAr/v, 14 aa-e^ryv, 15 Karrypowro [?],
1 8 TrAvi/ieia 1 , 26 (comp. ii. 8) o-ap/cav, I, 29 eTrieuoyv, 40 VTrcprarw,
42 Ka^carai/ov, 59 fTrnroOifjTrjv, ii I eAirtSaj/, ii 12 S>yAoo-, with several
others, though in some cases they may be attributed to the author
rather than the scribe. In the instances which I have given the correct
text is generally obvious. But one or two deeper corruptions remain,
where emendation is more difficult; e. g. 2 o-uvetS^o-ewo-, 6 Sa^cuSe-
ovcaiSipKai, 45 7ra^>poi.
This MS also exhibits the usual interchanges of like-sounding vowels
and diphthongs; of o and o>, as 48 c^o/xoAoy^o-w/xai, 54 TOTTOKT, ii 4
aurwv, and on the other hand, 25 /?aoTaoi>, 45 7ro/u,ev, ii 6
of rj and i, as I at^v^Stovo-, Ka0iKovo-ai/, 4 rjvX.r}<r6r)<rav, 8
39 p.vKTipr]ovariv, 47 Trpoa-K\r)<rciar, ii 10 rj\r)Krjv; of and at, as 14
aL7rcpofjLvov (for CTraipo/xcvov), 6 ooratwv, IO opaion/, 21, 52 vatovo*,
vatov, 25,26, opvatov, opvatov, 39 7reo-V (for 7raio*i/), 4 TrcuSiov, TratSiw,
(for TreStov, TTcSiw), 2, 9, 1 8, 22, ii 3 eAatoo-, eAatovo-, etc. (for eAeo?,
etc.); and lastly, of t and et, e. g. 26 TO peyaXLov rrjcr
26 THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
Xeiacr, 27 Trot^o-eiv for Troiiyo-u', 40 Xetroupyeiao- but ; 41 Xiroupyiacr
and 44 Xtrovpyetcur, 2 etXeiKpivei(r but 32 lAiK/oii^wtr] and ii. 9
iXiKpivovo-, 14 OTa<7r for o-racreto- but 6, 44, epeicr for eptcr. In all
such cases I have substituted the ordinary classical spelling : but when
we call to mind that half a century later the heretic Marcus (Iren. Hcer.
i. 15. i, Hippol. Ref. vi. 49) founds a theory on the fact that 0-177) con-
tains five letters (ceiTH) and Xpto-ro? eight (xpeicjoc), and that about
this very time the Roman biographer confuses Xpioros and Xprjo-ros
(Suet. Claud. 25), we cannot feel at all sure that Clement might not in
this respect have allowed himself the same latitude in spelling which we
find in our scribe.
The contractions which I have noted in these epistles (besides the
line over the previous letter as a substitute for the final v) are the
following; ANOC, ANioy, etc., for ai^pwTro?, av$pa)7rov, etc.; oyNoc, oyisioy,
etc., for ovpai/os, ovpavov; TTHf>, npoc, etc., for Trarryp, Trarpos, etc. ; MhTp
for M^nP'j 6c By, etc., KC, Ky, etc., yc, j^y, etc., ic, iy etc., for 0eos,
0OV, etC., KVptOS, KVptOV, etC., ^pt(TTO9, \pLCTTOV, CtC., IT^CTOU?, t^(rOV, CtC.
(but, where Joshua is meant 12, it is written in full); TINA,- ITNC, TINI,
etc., for Trvev/xa, 7rvV/xaT09, TTvev/Aari, etc.; AAA for SavciS; |AHM for tcpov-
craXr;/x; | C A ( 4, 29, 43, 55) and |HA ( 8) for to-pa^X.
The difficulty of filling in the lacunae, where the MS is worn or
defaced, is not the least which an editor of these epistles encounters.
In supplying the missing words and letters, I have in each case named
the critic who (so far as I could discover) first suggested the reading
which I have adopted as the best. Where no other name is mentioned,
the first editor, Patrick Young, is to be understood. I think it will be
allowed that Mr Vansittart has correctly divined the opening of 58,
of which editors had hitherto despaired.
In establishing the text we are occasionally assisted by the quota-
tions in the fathers. The references to these will be given in their
respective places. The citations of Clement of Alexandria are espe-
cially valuable, from their number, their length, and their early date :
and we are more than once enabled by their means to correct errors in
the MS. Whether other MSS may not yet be discovered, it is impossible
to say. Tischendorf (p. xv) mentions an eager chase after a palimpsest
reported to be at Ferrara, which turned out after all to be a copy of the
legendary life of Clement. The unwary may be deceived by seeing
'dementis Epistolae duae' entered in the catalogues of MSS in some
of the great libraries of Europe. These are the two Latin Epistles to
James.
It should be added in conclusion, that a record is preserved of a
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 27
MS of these epistles of a different character from our extant MS. In the
copy which Photius used (Bibl. 126) the two Epistles of Clement were
bound up in a small volume (/?i/3A.iSapioi/) with the Epistle of Polycarp
to the Philipjrians.
6.
The Literature connected with the Epistle.
EDITIONS.
*i633 Oxon. dementis ad Corinthios Epistola Prior; PATRICIUS
JUNIUS (P. Young). The ' editio princeps'. After the ist
Epistle is added Fragmentum Epistola Secunda ex eodemMS,
but it is not named on the title page.
1637 Oxon. A second edition of the same.
1654 Helmest. dementis ad Corinthios Epistola Prior; J. J. MADER :
taken from Young's edition. Some introductory matter is
prefixed, and the 2nd Epistle is added as in Young.
1669 Oxon. S. Patris et Marty ris dementis ad Corinthios Epistola;
J. FELL (the name however is not given). The 2nd Epistle
is wanting.
1677 Oxon. A 2nd edition of the same. dementis ad Corinthios
Epistola II is added, but not named on the title page. The
name of the editor is still suppressed.
*i672 Paris. .S-S. Patrum qui temporibus Apostolicis floruerunt etc.
Opera etc.; J. B. COTELERIUS (Cotelier).
1698 Antverp. The same: 'recensuit J. CLERICUS' (Leclerc).
1724 Amstelaed. Another edition of Cotelier by Leclerc. The notes
of W. Burton and J. Davies are here printed with others,
some of them for the first time.
1687 Londini. S. dementis Epistola dua ad Corinthios etc.; P.
COLOMESIUS (Colomies). *
1695 Londini. The same; 'editio novissima, prioribus longe auctior'.
1699 Lipsiae. Bibliotheca Patrum Apostolicorum Graco-Latina ; L. T.
ITTIGIUS.
*i7i8 Cantabr. Sancti Clementis Romani ad Corinthios Epistola dua;
H. WOTTON. See above, p. 24. This edition contains
notes by J. Bois, Canon of Ely, not before edited.
1721 Paris. Epistola Romanorum Pontificum etc.; P. COUSTANT.
1796 Gotting. The same, re-edited by C. T. G. SCHOENEMANN.
28 THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
1742 Basil. Epistola Sanctorum Patrum Apostolicorum etc.; J, L.
FREY.
1746 Londini. SS. Patrum Apostolicorum etc. Opera Genuina etc. ;
R. RUSSEL.
1765 Venet Bibliotheca Veterum Patrum etc. (i. p. 3sq.); A. GAL-
LANDIUS. The editor has availed himself of a treatise by
A. Birr, Animadversiones in B. dementis Epistolas, Basil.
1744.
1839 Tubing. Patrum Apostolicorum Opera; C. J. HEFELE. The
4th ed. appeared in 1855.
^1840 Oxon. S. dementis Romani, S. Ignatii, S. Poly carpi, Patrum
Apostolicorum, qua supersunt ; GUL. JACOBSON. See above,
p. 24. The 4th edition appeared in 1863.
1857 Lipsise. Patrum Apostolicorum Opera; A. R. M. DRESSEL.
The so called 2nd edition (1863) is a mere reissue, with
the addition of a collation of the Sinaitic text of Barnabas
and Hermas.
*i866 Lipsiae. dementis Romani Epistula etc. ; A. HILGENFELD. It
forms the first part of the Novum Testamentum extra Cano-
nem Receptum.
To these editions should perhaps be added such translations as
those by Wake (revised by Ghevallier, Cambr. 1833) into English, and
by Wocher (Tubing. 1830) into German.
The above list is not intended to be exhaustive; but I have not
(except from ignorance) omitted any edition which has contributed in
any degree to the criticism or exegesis of the epistle. Mere reproduc-
tions have been omitted. Viewed by this standard, the list will appear
too large rather than too meagre. The most important works are
those marked with an asterisk. Further details about editions and
translations will be found in Fabricius BibL Grczc. iv. p. 829 sq. (ed.
Harles), and Jacobson's Patres Apostolici p. Ixiv sq.
MONOGRAPHS, ARTICLES, ETC.
1848 Clemens I Papst; HEFELE in Wetzer u. Welte's Kirchen-Lexicon
(n. p. 580 sq.).
1851 dement de Rome; KAYSER in the Revue de Theologie etc. n.
p. 85 sq. Strasbourg.
1854 Disq. Crit. et Hist, de dementis Romani Prior e ad Corinthios
Epistola; E. EKKER. Traj. ad Rhen.
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 29
1854,5, Der Erste Brief des Clemens Romanus an die Corinther ;
E. GUNDERT. In the Zeitschrift f. lutherische Theologie u.
Kirche (xiv. p. 638 sq., xv. p. 29 sq., p. 450 sq.).
1854 Clemens von Rom; G. UHLHORN. In Herzogs Real-Encyklo-
pddie (n. p. 720 sq.).
1855 De dementis Romani Epistola ad Corinthios Prior e Disqidsitio;
R. A. LIPSIUS. Lipsiae.
1856 Ueber Clemens von Rom und die ndchste Folgezeit ; G. VOLKMAR.
In the Theologische Jahrbiicher, v. p. 287. Tubing.
1863 Zur Kritik des Clemens von Rom ; J. C. M. LAURENT. In the
Zeitschrift f. lutherische Theologie u. Kirche (xxiv. p. 416).
1862 Historische Analekten aus dem erst en Brief e des Clemens Rom.
an die Corinther; KNODEL. In Theologische Studien u. Kri-
tiken (1862, Hft. i.p. 7645^).
Of these the most important is the monograph of Lipsius. The
work of A. Kestner, Die Agape oder der geheime Weltbund der Christen
von Klc metis in Rom unter Domitians Regierung gestiftet (Jena, 1819), has
been justly described as a romance.
GENERAL WORKS, illustrating the epistle.
(i) Apostolic Fathers:
Die Apostolischen Vater; A. HILGENFELD (1853).
The Apostolical Fathers; J. DONALDSON. Being the first
volume of A Critical History of Christian Literature
and Doctrine (1864).
Other works are mentioned by Donaldson, p. 89.
(ii) Patristic Literature:
CAVE, DUPIN, FABRICIUS, GRABE, LUMPER, MOHLER,
TILLEMONT, and others.
(iii) Church Histories :
MOSHEIM, NEANDER, GIESELER, BAUR, SCHAFF,.DE PRES-
SENSE, and others.
(iv) Miscellaneous :
Entwicklungsgeschichte der Lehre von der Person Christi ;
J. A. DORNER.
Histoire de la Theologie Chretienne au Siecle Apostolique ;
E. REUSS (2nd ed. 1860).
The Credibility of the Gospel History ; N. LARDNER.
Zur Geschichte des Kanons; K. A. CREDNER(i847).
30 THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT &c.
A General Survey of the History of the Canon of the New
Testament; B. F. WESTCOTT (2nd ed. 1866).
Geschichte des Neutestamentlichen Kanon; C. A. CREDNER.
Edited by G. VOLKMAR.
Geschichte des Volkes Israel (Band vn) ; H. EWALD.
Die Anfdnge der Christlichen Kirche etc. ; R. ROTHE.
Die Clementinen etc. ; A. SCHLIEMANN.
Das Nachapostolische Zeitalter etc. ; A. SCHWEGLER.
Die Enstehung der Altkatholischen Kirche ; A. RITSCHL
(2nd ed. 1857).
Das Apostolische u. das Nachapostolische Zeitalter etc. ;
G. V. LECHLER (2nd ed. 1857).
Hippolytus and his Age; C. C. J. BUNSEN (2nd ed. 1854).
This last list might be considerably increased ; but I have confined
it to the works which are either most important in themselves or bear
most directly on this epistle. To these should be added the more
important editions of the other Clementine letters, and works relating
to the pseudo-Clementine literature generally.
TTPOC KOPIN0IOYC A.
['// '.KKAH]CIA TOV Oeov Y\ TrapotKOvcra
TOV Oeov Ttj 7ra[poiKov](rri K6piv6ov,
Throughont this Epistle the brackets [ ] mark the portions which have perished or
are illegible in the MS and have been supplied by conjecture: see above, p. 26.
TTpOC KOplNOloyc A. For the title of this epistle in the MS see above p. 22.
'THE CHURCH OF ROME to the
CHURCH OF CORINTH, elect and con-
secrate: greeting in Christ Jesus.'
On the form of the address, as
connected with the question of the
authorship, see the introduction, p.
3. The writer's name is suppressed
here, as it seems also to have, been
suppressed in another letter of the
Church of Rome to the Church of
Corinth written more than half a
century later during the episcopate
of Soter; see Dionys. Corinth, in
Euseb. H. E. iv. 23.
I. irapotKoixra] ' sojourning in?
The distinction between Trdpoticos a
temporary and KCITOIKOS a. permanent
resident appears from Philo Sacr. Ab.
et Cain. 10 (I. p. 170) 6 yap rot?
eyKVK\iois povois firavf^atv TrapoiKel cro-
(pia ov fcarouecl, de Conf. ling. 17 (l.
p. 416) KaT<pKT)(rav toy ev Trarpi'St, ou^ cos
CTTI %VT)s irap(0Kr)(rav, Greg. Naz. Or at.
xiv (l. p. 271) Tts TTJV Kara) (TKTJVTJV KOI
rr)v ai/a> TroXti/ (biaiprjo-fi) ; ris wapoudof
Kal KaroiKiav, Or at. vii (I. p. 200) CK
rrjs TrapoiKtas fls rr\v KaroiKtav ficra-
(TKva(6p.vot : comp. Gen. xxxvi. 44
(xxxvii. l) KaT(pKt 5c 'laxca/S tv rfj yrj oi)
irapq>Kr)(TV 6 Trarrjp avrov > yfj Xavadv,
Heb. xi. 9, Luke xxiv. 18. Thus irdp-
OIKOS, TrapoiKf'iv, Trapoucia, are said of
the captivities of Egypt (Acts vii. '6
from LXX, xiii. 17) and of Babylon
(Theoph. ad Ant. iii. 25, 28). See
especially the uses of TrapoiKe'iv, KOTOI-
KCIV, in reference to the migrations of
Israel, in Judith v. 710. Of these
captivities the present earthly condi-
tion of the Christian people is the
antitype (Heb. iv. i). Their father-
land is heaven, and they dwell in the
world as aliens, /ot, Trapenidrj^oi, Trdp-
otxot, i Pet. i. 17, ii. II : comp. Heb.
xi. 13. So too Clem. Rom. ii. 5 Kara-
XefyaiTfs TTJV irapotKiav TOV Kooyiov TOV-
TOU, Ep. ad Diogn. 5 Trarpi'Sas OLKOVCTIV
Idias aXX' as TrdpoiKOi' /j.eT^ov(ri iravruiv
<os TroXtrai Kal irdvff vtrofumwrt* &>s
evoi' Tratra ^kvr\ Trarpis eariv avrav
/cat Trao-a narpls *vr], where the writer
is describing the Christians. Com-
pare also the parable in Hermas Vis.
I. i. In the prologue to Ecclesiasti-
cus of fv rfj TrapotKiq are the Jews of
the dispersion, so that TrapoiKia is al-
32 THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT [i
TO??, rf ( yt[a(riuLei'\ois ev deXrjfULaTL Oeov Sta TOV [Kvpiov
rifji\wv ' Irjcrov XpicrTOV. [x&P 1 * v^w Ka i sipfivn CITTO irav-
To[KpaTO\pos Oeou Sid ' Itjcrov Xpurrou 7T\r]6uv6eiri.
1. [Aid Tas] ai<pv$iovs Kai 67ra\\rj\ovs [y6VOjUL\6vas
raj] Wotton. 81 Pearson ( Vind. Ign. i. 3). atyvidiovs] cu^vrjSiovff A.
] Pearson (I.e.).
sition is not local but temporal, and
denotes not proximity but transito-
riness. For the accusative after irapoi-
K(lv see the note on Polyc. Phil, inscr.
1. K\r)Tois K.T.X.] taken from the
salutation in i Cor. i. i, 2,Tjytaa-p.vois
ev XpiVrcp 'l^o'ov, K\rjTo1y dyiois. Cle-
ment not unnaturally echoes the lan-
guage of S. Paul's Epistle to the
Corinthians, even where he does not
directly quote it. Similarly the Epi-
stle of Ignatius to the Ephesians pre-
sents parallels to S. Paul's Epistle to
the same church, especially in the
opening salutation. The same rela-
tion again exists between Poly carp's
Epistle to the Philippians and the
corresponding letter of S. Paul. For
the meaning of ijyiao~p.fvois, ' conse-
crated to be God's people/ see the
notes on TOIS dyiois Phil. i. i .
2. XP IS K-T-X.] X ( *P ts VIJLIV KOL elpr/vrj
is the common salutation in S. Paul,
excepting the Pastoral Epistles. With
the addition of irXrjdwOfir) however it
occurs only in the two Epistles of
S. Peter, from whom probably Cle-
ment derived the form, as the First
Epistle is frequently quoted in this
letter.
The LXX rendering
in the expression 'the Lord
of Hosts' (see Stanley, Jewish Church
II. p. 87), apparently not a classical
word. In the New Testament it
occurs once only out of the Apoca-
lypse, 2 Cor. vi. 1 8, where S. Paul is
quoting from the LXX. Comp. 2, 32,
and Polyc. Phil, inscr. (with the note).
I . 'We should have written sooner,
most equivalent to diao-iropd ; and, as
the latter word is transferred to the
Christian people, the spiritual Israel
(i Pet. i. I Trape-mbr/pois diao-TTopas), SO
is the former. Hence the form of
address here, which appears also
Polyc. Phil. Ti) KK\r)(riq TOV Qeov rfj
7rapoiKovo~r) ^iXiTrTrovs', Mart. Polyc, rj
7rapoiKovo~a 2/ivprai/K.r.X., Dionys. Co-
rinth, in Euseb. H.E. iv. 23 T~I irapoi-
Kovo-rj Toprvvav, Epist. Gall, in Euseb.
H.E. V. I ot ev TSievvrjKal AoirySoui/a) rfjs
TaXXius irapotKovvTfs dov\oi XptoroO.
From this the substantive Trapoiicia.
came to be used in a concrete sense,
'the body of aliens/ for the Christian
brotherhood in a town or district.
The earliest instances which I have
observed are Mart. Polyc. inscr. iraa-ais
TCUS Kara navra TOTTOV rfjs ayias KOI
Kado\tKrjs fKK\r)o-ias Trapoiidais, Dionys.
Corinth, [?] in Euseb. H. E. iv. 23
ap.a TOIS \onrais Kara KpijTrjv TrapoiKiais,
Iren. in Euseb. H.E. v. 24 elpj
roTs OTTO T<av napoiKitov ev als e
Apollon. in Euseb. H.E. v. 18 77' I8ia
TrapoiKia avrbv o6ev fo OVK eSe|aro:
whence parochia, parish. It seems
not strictly correct to say that irapoi-
Kia was equivalent to the later term
dioinrjo-is ; for 7rapoi/aa, though it is
sometimes a synonyme for Siot/cT/o-i?
(e.g. Conc.Ancyr. Can. 18), appears to
have been used much more generally.
The explanation often given of napot-
Kia, as though it denoted the aggre-
gate of Christian communities in the
neighbourhood of a large town, re-
ceives no countenance from the earliest
usage of irapoiKosj etc. ; for the prepo-
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
33
5 nfj.v
[vojui]io/uLev
Kai
dXXorpias Kai
d$e\(poi,
7T7roiri[Kv]ai Trepi
vfjuv TT pay fjidr cov, dyaTrriTOi, [r\fjs re
TO?? t'/cXe/CToZs TOV Oeov,
5 fipdSiov] Ppadeiov A. 6 vo/jt.t^ofjLev] Young (notes, but 8v<rolfo/j,v text).
8 {t>Tjs] Young (marg. ). ZWOKT A.
but our own troubles have hindered
us. We are grieved to hear that one
or two headstrong ring-leaders have
fanned the flame of discord among
you. This was not your wont in
former days. Your firm faith, your
sober piety, your large hospitality,
your sound knowledge, were the ad-
miration of all. Authority was duly
respected by you. Your young men
were modest ; your wives were quiet
and orderly.'
4. Am ray atyvidiovs K.r.A.] This lan-
guage accurately describes the perse-
cution which the Roman Christians
endured under Domitian. Their treat-
ment by this emperor was capricious,
and the attacks upon them were re-
peated. While the persecution of
Nero was one fierce and wholesale
onslaught in which the passions of
the multitude were enlisted on the
emperor's side, Domitian on the
other hand made use of legal forms
and arraigned the Christians from
time to time on various paltry charges :
see the accounts in Euseb. //. E. iii.
1 7 sq., Chron. an. 95 (with the au-
thorities given' by Eusebius), and
comp. Dion Cass. Ixvii. 14, Suet. Do-
mit.12., 15. So Afar/. Ign. I speaks of oi
TroAAoi cVt Ao/ucrtai/oO ftutypol (though
this refers especially to Antioch). In
one of these attacks the writer's name-
sake, Flavius Clemens, a kinsman of
the emperor, fell a victim: see Phil-
ippians, p. 22. Thus the notice here
accords with external testimony which
places the Corinthian feuds to which
this letter refers in the reitm of Do-
mitian: see introduction p. 4. Volck-
mar (Theol. Jahrb. 1856, p. 286 sq.),
who assigns a much later date to this
epistle, is obliged to refer the notice
here to the sufferings of the Chris-
tians under Trajan ; but there is no
evidence that this persecution extend-
ed to Rome. (On this theory see again
the note 55.) Our epistle therefore
was probably written towards the
close of Domitian's reign or on the
accession of Nerva (A.D. 96). Other
notices of time in the body of the
letter agree with this result : see esp.
5, 44, 47.
eVaAA^Aous-] ' successive, repeated]
a comparatively late but common
word, e.g. Plut. Pomp. 25 KivSvvots
eVaAAr/Aot? KOI TroAe^ois : see Lobeck
Paral. p. 471. It is restored indeed
by Hermann in Soph. Ant. 57, but this
restoration is very doubtful, and the
word there must have the sense 're-
ciprocal.' For eTraAA^Aov? ycvo^vas
comp. Alciphr. Ep. I. 23 xoi> TTVKVT)
KOL 7rd\\T)\os (f>pop,cvT}. Other-
wise we might read cVaAA^Ao)?, which
occurs Epist. Gall. 14 in Euseb.
H. E.V.I.
6. vop.ifrp.ev] The whole passage
will mean ' Owing to the sudden and
repeated calamities and reverses
which have befallen us, we consider
we have been somewhat slow to pay
attention to the questions of dispute
among you? Other restorations pro-
posed for vop.iop.ev are 8vo-oifrfj.fi>,
oiKTiopfv 9 but these are less natural.
It would appear that the Roman
Christians had not been directly con-
34
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
dvoolov {TTacrews, j}v 6\iya 7rp6(ra)7ra TrpOTrerrj Kal
av6dSri inrdp-^ovTa eis TOCTOVTOV aTrovoias e^e
CLCTT6 TO crejjivov Kal 7repL/36rjTOV Kal Trdcriv a
ovo^a VJULWV jmeydXcos ftXaor^n^nG
-as TT^OS vjUids Tr}v Travdperov Kal /3e- 5
fiaiav VJULWV TTICTTIV OVK e'So/a/zacrei/ ; TJ}V T6 (rco<ppova
Kal eTTieiKrj iv XpiorTw ei/cre fieiav OVK e6avfJLa(Tv ; Kal
yaXoTTpeTres r/Js <pt\oevias VJJLOOV t]6os OVK '
; Kal TY\V T\eiav Kal ac
TO
ryvoocriv OVK ejua-
6 v/Jiuv irlffTiv] A. iriffTiv V/J.MV Clem.
A. 9 acr^aAr;] Clem. Al. a
Clem. Al. (edd.).
suited by the Church of Corinth, but
having heard of the feuds by com-
mon report ( 47 avrrj 77 aKoi)) wrote
this letter unsolicited.
8. evr)s] doubtless the right read-
ing : comp. Clem. Horn. vi. 14 toy dXrj-
6eias a\X.OTpiav oixrav KCU evr]v. No
sense can be made of eVois-. The
doubling of epithets (aXXorpt'a? KOL
%tvr]s) is after Clement's manner,
especially in this opening chapter,
f. g. [jiiapas KOI aj/otriov, TrpoTrerf] Kal
avdaftrj, Travdperov Kal {Beftaiav, etc.
I. TrpocrcoTra] not simply ''persons '
but ' ringleaders : ' comp. 47, and
see the note on Ign. Magn. 6. The
authors of these feuds are again men-
tioned as few in number, 47 fit* tv
ij 8vo 7rpo(T6)7ra (TTafrid^fiv Trpos TOVS
2. ets TO&OVTOV K.r.X.] ' ^^^<? kindled
to such a pitch of recklessness:'' comp.
46 eis roo-avTTjv dnovoiav epxop.(6a.
Editors have taken offence at the
expression, but its awkwardness is
no sufficient reason for altering the
text ; comp. 45 ds roo-oOro ffrqpuray
tivpov. Otherwise VTTO d-novo'ias might
be read. In dirovoia shamclessncss
rather than folly is the prominent
L!ea, so that the dTrovevorjutvos is de-
Al. 610. 7 t-n-LfiKr] tv] Clem. Al.
^Trotetre] Clem. Al. CTrotetrai A.
scribed by Theophrastus (Char, xiii)
as one wholly devoid of self-respect.
3- TO (TfJ.VOV K.T.X.] SO 47 TO
aepvov rfjs ncpifiorjTov <pi\a8e\<pias :
comp. Ign. Eph. 8 KK\rja-ias rfjs Siu-
(3or]Tov TOIS aluxriv.
4. riV yap K.r.X.] The whole pas-
sage as far as tVopeiWtfe is quoted by
Clem. Alex. Strom, iv. 17 (p. 610) i/a!
fji.rjv ev TTJ 7rpo9 K.optv6iovs CTTttfroXJ o
a/rooroXoff KX/y/i/ys 1 Kai auros j)p-Ti' runov
nva rov yvcoa-riKov ^Troypatpcoi/ Xcyet,
Ti's yap K.r.X.
5. Trai/aperoi/j not found either in
LXX or New Testament, but a fa-
vourite word with Clement : see 2,
45> 57? with the note on the last
passage. He delights in such com-
pounds, e.g. Trafj.fJ.eyeQijs, Travdyios,
7. eTTifiKfj] ''forbearing? This yield-
ing temper, this deference to the
feelings of others, was the quality es-
pecially needed at such a time : see
54. For cirieiKeia comp. 13, 56,
and see Philippians iv. 5.
8. TO /zeyoXoTrpeTres- K.r.X.] For the
reproof lurking under this allusion
to their past hospitality, see the note
on a<piXoej/i'az/ 35-
II. rots vo/ii'/Motf] ' by the ordinan-
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
35
> Kapicrev ;
TO?S
yap TrdvTa eVoierre,
TOV Qeou eTropevecrBe, v7roTa<rcr6iuL6i>oi rols
Kai TijULrjv Tt}v Ka6r}KOV(rav
Trap' vfJiiv TrpecrflvTepois* veois re jmeTpia Kai
voeiv 67rerp7rere' yvvatfyv re eV djuua/JUp Kai
TOI)S
ev
re
eavrcov
TCO Kavovi Tf/s vTrorayfis vTrap^oiHras TO. Kara TOV OLKOV
cr/ij/o5s OLKOvpeiv eSiSaV/cere, Trdvv oraxppovovcras.
1 1 rots vo/j.t/j.ots] ToitrvofMoiff A. tv rots vo/j.ifj.oi3 Clem. Al., which is approved
by Wotton and others. I have adopted PO/U'/AOIS from Clem. Al. ; but ev is not
wanted (see the explanatory note) and was probably his own insertion.
tiropeve<r6e] Clem. Al. iropeueodcn A. 12 Kad^KOVffav] KadtKoveait A.
1 8 oiKovpeiv] Bois. otKovpyeut A.
SO 3
vop.p.ois
>v npoo~-
Tayp.i'tT(i)v avTov iropcvea'Qat, 40 Tols
VOp.ip.OlS TOV SfCTTTOTOV dK.oXov6oi>V7(S,
Hermas Vis. i. 3 *av TTjpt'io-vo-iv nl
vi\n\i.a TOU Qfov. The phrase rols
vop.lp.ots TTopeveo-Qai occurs LXX Lev.
xviii. 3, xx. 23, and eV rot? vop.ip.ois
iropfvco-dai Jer. xxvi (xxxiii). 4, Ezek.
v. 7, xx. 1 8. For the dative, denoting
the rule or standard, see Galatians
v. 16, 25, vi. 16.
12. rot? ijyou/itVois] i.e. the officers
of the Church, as 21 Tols nporjyov-
p-tvovs r)p.tov\ comp. Heb. xiii. 7 P.VIJ-
p.OVVT TtiiV nyOVp.fV(>)V Vp,(t)V OlTlVfS
(\d\r]o~av vp.lv TOV \6yov TOV Qeov, and
again xiii. 17, 24; Hermas I'is. ii. 2,
iii. 9 * irpOT}ynvp.cvoi TTJS CKK\r)o~ias.
Similarly of Trpoto-ra/xei/ot vp.a>v I Thess.
v. 12. The reference therefore is not
to civil officers, as some take it ; and
the Kpeo-fivTtpois in the next clause
refers to age, not to office, as the
following vtois shows. Similarly 21,
where, as here, Trpor)yovp.cvoi, npco-f3ii-
Tfpoij veoi, yvvalKes, occur in succes-
sion.
14. eTrfrpcTrerf] l ye enjoined] as
e.g. in Plat. Legg. p. 784 c, Xen.
Anab. vi. 5. 1 1 (see Kuhner's note).
yvvai&v re K.T.X.] See Polyc. Phil.
4 fneiTci K.a.1 TO.S yvvaiKas /c.r.X., where
Polycarp follows Clement's language
here and in 21.
1 6. o-Tcpyova-as] should probably be
taken with the foregoing clause, and
I have altered the pun<fluation ac-
cordingly. For the change from the
dative (ywa^lv) to the accusative
(o-repyoto-as) comp. Mark vi. 39 eV-
tra^fv avrois dvaK\i6fjvat Trdvras, Acts
XV. 22 edoev TOIS drroarToXois K.r.X.
and see Jelf s Gram. 675, 676.
V T T6> KavOVl K.T.X.] 1. C. ' ttOt
overstepping the line, not transgress-
ing the limits, of obedience :' see
41 p.f) napeKftaivav TOV &pi,o-p.evov TTJS
\(LTovpyias avTov Kavova, and 7. On
the metaphor of Kavav, ' a measuring
line] see Galatians vi. 16.
1 8. oinovpdv] l to mind the house]
as Philo de Spec. Leg. 31 (ii. p. 327)
6t]\fiais (e^ap/zo^et) oiKoupia, de Execr.
4 (II. p. 431) yvvaiKas o-a>(ppovas oiKov-
povs teal (ptXdvdpovs : comp. Tit. ii. 5
o~a>(f)povas, dyvds, olicovpovs, dyaaay,
vrroTao-0-op.evas Tols Idiots dv8pdo-iv, and
the illustrative passages in Wetstein.
In the passage last quoted the best
32
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[ir
II. Havre? re iraTreivofypoveiTe,
vevojuevoi, v7roTaor(ro]UL6voi iua\\ov rj
HAlON AlAONTGC H AAMBAoNTeC, TO?S
TOV
MS authority is certainly in favour
of olnovpyovs, which A reads there,
as here. But it is very doubtful whe-
ther such a word exists.
II. ' Submission and contentment
were the rule of your lives. The
teaching of God was in your breasts ;
the passion of Christ before your eyes.
Peace and good-will reigned among
you. Spiritual graces and incessant
prayers distinguished you. You loved
the brethren ; you bore no malice to
any; you loathed faction; you re-
joiced in doing good. The ordinan-
ces of God were graven on your
hearts.'
2. inroTao~o~6fj.fvoi K.r.X.] See Ephes.
v. 21, Phil. ii. 3, Rom. xii. 10, 16, and
i Pet. v. 5 (v. 1.).
3. 7?Sioi/ K.r.X.] Doubtless a reference
to our Lord's words recorded Acts
xx. 35, p.aKapi6v eo~Tiv jiaXXov didovai
rj \ap,fidviv; see below, 13, where
the context of the passage is
echoed. It was no new command-
ment however, though instinct with
a new meaning. Maxims similarly
expressed had been uttered by the
two opposite schools of philosophy,
starting from different principles and
speaking with different motives. For
the Epicureans see Plut. Mor. p.
778 C 'ETTlKOVpOff TOV V TTO.(TXfW TO CV
irotflv ov p.6vov KaXXioi/ aXXa Kal rjdiov
flvai (pT)o-i, and for the Stoics, Seneca
Epist. Ixxxi. 17 ' Errat si quis bene-
ficium accipit libentius quam reddit'
(both quoted by Wetstein on Acts
roty ecpoSiW K.T.X.] i.e. 'the provi-
sion which God has supplied for the
journey of life.' Similarly Seneca
Epist. Ixvii. 3 ' Quia quantulum-
cumque haberem, tamen plus jam
mini superesset viatici quam vise,'
Epiclet. Diss. iii. 21. 9 CXOVTOS rt
(f)68lOV TOIOVTOV (IS TOV /3l'oi>, Plut.
Mor. p. 1 60 B &>$ fj.fj \iovov roG r\v
aXXa /cat roO arroBvijcrKfiv TTJV Tpo(f)^v
c<t>68tovo*<Tav; comp. Dionys. Corinth,
in Euseb. H. E. iv. 23 cKK\r)<riais
TToXXai? T(US Kara 7racrai> TroAii/ 0oSta
7Tp.7Tiv. It is the same sentiment
as I Tim. vi. 8, e^ovres diaTpotyas /cat
CTKfTrao-paTa TOVTOIS dpKeo-Or)cr6p.(0a.
The idea of spiritual sustenance
seems to be out of place here, though
<p68ia not unfrequently has this sense.
If this meaning were taken, it would
be necessary to punctuate with some
editors, roly e(podiois TOV Qeov apKov-
p,CVOl KOI 7TpO(Tf\OVTS J but SUCh 3. CO1T1-
bination of words is awkward, nor
indeed is apKcladai rols e(podiots TOV
Qeov itself natural with the meaning
thus assigned to it. For this reason
the words roty e(p. TOV Q. dp*, must
be connected with the preceding
clauses, so that the new idea is
introduced by /cat Trpoo-^xovres.
4. TOVS Xoyovr] For the accusative
after Trpoo-exovres compare e.g. Exod.
xxxiv. 1 1 7rpo(j6^6 o-v TrdvTct otra ey<a
eVrcXXo/zai trot, Is. i. IO trpoo-^fTf vo-
u.ov 0eov, Neh. ix. 34 ^ 7rpo<rea'xov
Tas eWoXay (v.l.) <rov KOI TO. /naprvpitz
crou.
5. fvf(rrpvi(rfjivoi\ t ye took them to
heart] i.e. TOVS \6yovs, which is the
accusative to faf0TrpM<rproi as well
as to Trpoo-e^on-ey ; SO 1 2 eio-Se^a/xei^;
avTovs (Kpvfyev. For fvo~Tepvic<r6ai
compare the passages quoted by the
previous editors, Clem. Alex. Pad. I.
6 (p. 123) TOV o-UTrjpa cvaTfpvio-ao-Qai,
Euseb. Mart. Pal. 8 p.d(ova TOV o-co-
paTOS TOV \oyio-p.ov (VO-Tpvt(rp.evrj, ib.
1 1 [MV}jp.as CIVTUV (TCOJ/ ypa(pa>v} Vccrr'p-
n] TO THE CORINTHIANS. 37
dp\K\ovfj.evoC Kal Tr^ocre^oyres TOI)S \6yovs O.VTOV TTL-
5 /ieAw? evecTTepvicrfJievoi r]re TO? CTTrXay^i/ot?, fcai Ta
avrov r\v Trpo 6<p6a\jui(x)v VJULWV. OI^TWS et-
5 ^ea-rep^to-^^ot] Bois. effTepvia-fj-evoi A.
VIOTO, Apost. Const, prooem. t
vi<Tp.tvoi TOV <f>6ftov avTov, #. v. 14
irTfpvio~dp(vos avroV. There seems
to be no such word as o-rfpi>i'eo-0at,
and therefore 4Wfrrcpwi0yMMM must be
read. If eWep^ttr/zeVot could stand,
Cotelier's explanation would probably
be correct, ' Clementi <rrpvio-p.fvoi
sunt, qui Latinis pectorosi, homines
lati capacisque pectoris (2 Cor. vi.
1 1),' as the analogy of (nr\a.yxvi$( o~0at
suggests ; and later critics seem to
be wrong in making it equivalent to
evfoTfpvKTfjifvoij which owes its trans-
itive sense to the preposition.
ra nadijfjLara avrov] i.e. rov 0fov,
for there is no other word to which
avrov can be referred. Compare Gal.
iii. I ols KO.T d(pOu\novs 'irjo-ovs Xpto--
TUS Trpofypdfprj fVravpw/ieVos, of which
Clement's expression is perhaps a
reminiscence. The early Christian
writers occasionally used language so
strong in expressing their belief of
our Lord's divinity, as almost to
verge on patripassianism ; so Ign.
Ephes. I di/o>7rvpT;(raz>Tes i ei> at/zart
GfoO, Ign. Rom. 6 t irirptyarc
TJ)I/ fivat TOV nddovs TOV 0eoC
Melito (Routh Rel Sacr. I. p. 122)
o Qtos irtirovOfv vvo deltas 'l(rpar;XtVt-
805. The nearest parallel in the New
Testament is Acts xx. 28, rrjv eVxXi;-
criav rov 0eoi) rjv TTfpifTrotrjo'aTO dia TOV
rov Idiov ; but even if rov
v be the correct reading (as possi-
bly it is), the form of expression is
far less strong than in these patristic
references. In this passage of Cle-
ment it has been proposed to read
p.a6^fj.aTa for iradijfiaTa ; and the con-
fusion of paQrjTris, naGrjTTis, in In.
Polyc. 7, and jua^fiara, Tra^^ara, in
Ign. Smyrn. 5, showg that the inter-
change would be easy. But (i) The
parallels above quoted prove that no
alteration is needed, since ra Tradi]-
fj.aTct avTov would be a natural expres-
sion to a writer of this age; (2) The
reading patyfiaTa would destroy the
propriety of the expressions in the
parallel clauses as read in the MS,
fv(OT(pvicrfj.evoi, referring to roi/j Aoyouy
and Trpo o(p0aA/A<3i> to ra rra6rjp.aTa, 'the
words in your hearts, the sufferings
before your eyes'; (3) While ra iraffj-
/uara is a common expression in the
New Testament, being used especi-
ally to denote the sufferings of Christ,
the word p.a%ia does not once occur
either there or in the Apostolic fa-
thers ; and in the only passage in
the LXX where it is found (Jer. xiii.
21), there is a v.l. /za&jras (for padr)-
/zara) which approaches more nearly
to the original Hebrew ; (4) Though
ra ppaAjpara ro Gfou might stand,
Still at didaxai TOV Qfov (or some
similar expression) would be more
natural. It is urged indeed that,
as Photius (Bibl. 126) complains of
Clement's language in this epistle
on apx tf P ea Kc " irpoo-TaTrjv TOV Kvpiov
)/*e3i/ 'irjarovv "KpKrrov (ovopda)'' ovde
ray Qfoirpenfls Kal v\lfij\oTfpas d(pfjKe
7T(pl avTov (pwds, he cannot have had
ra rra^^ara avrou in his text. But,
as the declaration of Christ's divinity
lurks under the reference of the pre-
position avrov, it might very easily
have escaped the notice of Photius
who in the course of this single
embassy read as large a number of
books as would have sufficed many a
THE EPISTLE" OF CLEMEXT
padela Kal \i7rapd eSe'Soro Tracriv Kal dKop
ek dyadoTrouaVy Kal TrXr.pris Tn/et'/uaTO? dyiou
eV* Trai/ra? eyiveTO* /u.6<TToi re oV/as /3ov\rjs
eV dyaOij Trpodvfjiia p.eT ev(T/3ou$ TreTroiBricrews e^ere/-
yare ras xelpas VJULWV Trpos TOI/ TravroKpaTOpa Geoi/, 5
Jfcerei/oi/re? avrov t'/Aecosf yeveardat, eiTi a/coi/res ff/
TT.
8
eS^Soro] XetTropoeoeoero A. 4 ;re7rot0?7<reajs] ireiroirjdyffcuff A.
eXaiovcr A. 9 eftix/we**] i\eiKpivL(r A. 10 a/a'patotj aKfpcoi A.
man not ill-informed for a life-time.
It must be remembered too that our
MS is some centuries older than
Photius, and therefore carries more
authority. On the other hand Caius
(or rather Hippolytus) early in the
third century in the Little Labyrinth
(Euseb. H. E. v. 28 ; see Routh ReL
Sacr. II. p. 129) mentions Clement
with Justin, Miltiades, and Tatian,
besides ' several others', among those
(V ols tfeoAo-yeiTCU o Xptoros. Routh
(p. 145) supposes Clement of Rome
to be meant (as also does Bunsen,
Hippol. I. p. 440), because the author
of the Little Labyrinth refers dis-
tinctly to works written ' before the
time of Victor' who became bishop
about A.D. 185 or 190, and indeed
the whole argument turns on this
point. To this it may be added that
Hippolytus afterwards (p. 131) uses
an expression resembling the lan-
guage of the Roman Clement here,
o (v<nT\u.yxyos 6 e o $ Kal Kvpios T//ZCOZ/
Irjcrovs Xpioros OVK e/3oi;XeTo...a7roXe-
trdai jjiaprvpa rwv Idicov 7ra$a>i>,
and that Clement of Alexandria (who
is the alternative) can only have died
a very few years (ten or at most
twenty) before the passage was writ-
ten. On the other side it may be
urged that the order of the names,
'lovoriVov /cat MiA-nadou /cat Tanai/oO
/eat KAjy/ifi/roy KOI trepuv
points to the Alexandrian Clement ;
but this is not conclusive, since in
the very next sentence the chrono-
logical order of Melito and Irenaeus,
is inverted, ra yap JLlpr^vaiov re teal
KOI TU>V XOITTCOI/ ris dyvod
The question therefore must
remain undecided; though the rea-
sons in favour of the Roman Clement
seem to preponderate. As it is very
improbable that so early a writer as
Hippolytus should have recognised
as genuine any other writings as-
cribed to Clement of Rome, his judg-
ment must have been founded upon
this epistle.
2. dyaBoTTouav] i beneficence? again
just below and 33, 34: comp. i Pet.
iv. 19, Test. xii. Pair. Jos. 18. The
allied words occur several times in
S. Peter: ayaOoiroiclv I Pet. ii. 15, 20,
iii. 6, 17; aya^oTroioy, I Pet. ii. 14.
While KaXoTToua regards the abstract
character of the action, ayaQoiroua
looks to its results and more especi-
ally to its effect on others.
6. ftAecoff ytv(rdai] The adverb
i\ea>s is recognised by Hesychius, but
no instances are given in the lexicons.
As it appears only to occur in the
expression tAcW yiveo-Qai (as a v.l.
in 2 Mace. ii. 22, vii. 37, x. 26), it is
probably a grammatical mistake of
the later language, the true construc-
tion being forgotten and the word
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
39
6iS TO
TOV dpiBfJLOV TtoV 6K\KTO)V aVTOV* 6t\-
KpivcTs Kal aKepaioi I]T kal djULvrjcriKaKOL eJs d\\ri\ovs'
Trdcra arTcicris Kal Trdv (T^LcrfJia {3ce\VKTOv VJMV ejrl TO??
TrapaTTTWjUiacnv TO?? TrXtjcriov e7rev6eire' TO. va-Teprt/ULara
avTwv iSia KpivT" daeraiuLeX^TOL ?\T CTTI Tracrrj dya-
i *
6o7roiia, eroiMoi eic HAN eppoN AfAeoN' Trj TravapeTt*)
TO dinvrjaiKaKoi] a/j.a l t.ii>r]<TiKa.KOi, A. So I read the MS with Tisch., but previous
editors give it ara/u/rjcru-aKOi. 14 ?rot/xot] atrot/xot A.
being erroneously treated as an ad-
verb (iXeW instead of tXfco?). In this
passage it may be due to the tran-
scriber and not to Clement himself.
At all events our MS (A) in the
three passages of 2 Maccabees has
tXeW, where B has a proper gram-
matical construction iXfo> yevopevov,
tXeco yfveo~0ai, TXe w yevop-fvov.
7. iiymv r;i/ K.r.X.] Comp. Col. ii. I.
TjfjLtpas T Kut VVKTOS] Hilgenfeld
calls attention to the fact that the
writer elsewhere has the same order
May and night' 20, 24, and argues
thence 'scriptorem non e Judaeis, qui
noctem anteponunt, sed e gentilibus,
Romanis quidem, ortum esse.' This ar-
gument is more specious than sound.
Thus in the Apocalypse the order is
always 'day and night,' iv. 8. vii. 15,
xii. lo, xiv. 1 1, xx. 10 ; in S. Paul al-
ways ' night and day/ i Thess. ii. 9,
iii. 10, 2 Thess. iii. 8, i Tim. v. 5, 2
Tim. 1.3; while by S. Luke either
order is used indifferently in both the
Gospel (ii. 37, xviii. 7) and the Acts
(ix. 24, xx. 3i,xxvi. 7).
8. aSeX^oTTjror] a word peculiar to
S. Peter in the New Testament ; I
Pet. ii. 1 7, v. 9.
9. to-wi8r?o-<ast] If the reading be
correct, it must mean ' with the con-
sent of God,' but this is hardly pos-
sible. I hazard the conjecture
(eyAoKHceooc for
ceooc\ which is less violent than
o-waivco-ftos and other emendations.
This conjecture' struck me before I
was aware that Davis had suggested
(rvv(vSoKri<T((i)s, of which word I can-
not find any instance. The clause
would then mean * Of His mercy and
good pleasure :' comp. 9 txeVat ye-
vofjifvoi rov eXeovs Kal rfjs xprjcrTOTrjTos
avrov. The Lexicons supply a few
instances of the form wftoicrjo-is (e.g.
Diod. xv. 6, Dion. Hal. iii. 13), which
also occurs below 40 (see the note).
In the N. T. the allied word (vdoicia
is generally said of God ; Matt. xi. 26
(Luke x. 21), Eph. i. 5, 9, Phil. ii. 13.
TOV dpidfjibv K.r.X.] Comp. Apost.
Const, viii. 22 TOV apiO^ov TWV e/cX?K-
T&V o-ov o~ia<pv\aTT(i)v. So too in our
Burial Service, 'Shortly to accom-
plish the number of thine elect.'
flXlKplVfls KO.I ttKepaiOl] For fl\lKpl-
ve T?, see Philippians i. 10; fora*cepatoi
Philippians ii. 15.
IO. a/zi/Tya-tKaKoi] Test, xii Patr. Zab.
8 apvrjo-iKaKOt yiv(o~6e, Clem. Alex.
Strom, vii. 14 (p. 883) apvyo-iKciKov el-
vat SiSao-Acei, Hermas Mand. ix. OVTOS
dp-vrja-LKaKos CO~TI : comp. Strom, ii. 1 8
(p. 398) Si' dfJ-vrjo-iKOKLas.
12. rots TrX^o-i'oi/] a brachylogy for
rot? reSi/ ir\r)o-iov. Jacobson quotes
Eur. Hec. 996 p.rjS' epa TQJV irXrjo-iov.
13. dp.eTap,e\T]Toi K.r.X.] i.e. 'When
you had done good, you did not wish
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
) TroXireia KeKOCTfJin^voL TTCLVTU eV rip <po(3u)
avrov 7r6T\eIre' TO. TT poo-ray para Kal TO,
TOV Kvpiov ern TA TTAATH THC
III. /7a<ra So'^a Ka
7r6Te\(r6ri TO ryeypajULiuevov e9AreN KAI enieN KAI 5
TTAATYN0H KA*I ETTAXYNQH KAI ATTeAAKTIC6N 6 HTATTHMeNOC.
',K TOVTOU 77X05 Kal (pdovos Kal e'jOts Kai crracns,
Kal a/cara(TTa(T/a, TroAe/xos Kal
eTrereXemu A.
6 aTreXa'/cTta-e^] Deut. xxxii. 15.
4 edodrj] So6r] A.
A.
it undone : when there was an oppor-
tunity of doing good, you seized it.'
The latter clause eroi/xoi K.r.A . is from
Titus iii. I Trpbs irav epyov dyadov erot-
P.OVS flvai : comp. 2 Cor. ix. 8, and see
below 34 with the note.
1. TroXiTfia] * the graces of your
heavenly citizenship:' see Phil. i. 27,
Ephes. ii. 12, 19. For TroXtreta, TTO-
\iTfvto-6at, see 3, 6, 21, 44, 51, 54-
2. avroG] i.e. roC GeoO, understood
from rff iravapeTto Kal crepacrp.i(o TTO-
Xireia ; comp. 54 T *] v ap.Tap.e\r]Tov
TToXireiW rov GeoO.
ra Trpoo-rayfiara] The two words
occur together frequently in the LXX :
see esp. Mai. iv. 4, and comp. i Sam.
xxx. 25, Ezek. xi. 20, xviii. 9, xx. 11,
etc.
3. eVi ra rrXarr; K.r.X.] taken from
the LXX of Prov. vii. 3, eiriypa^ov Se
erri TO TrXaTo? TT)? Kapdias (rov, where
n-XaTos corresponds to the Hebrew m?
' a tablet.' The phrase is repeated in
the LXX Prov. xxii. 20, and in some
copies also in Prov. iii. 3 ; but as
there is nothing corresponding in the
Hebrew of either passage, these are
probably interpolations from Prov.
vii. 3. Wotton's statement that ?rXa-
To? occurs in this sense ' passim' in
the LXX is erroneous. From this
LXX reading the expression
rfjs Kapdias is not uncommon in the
Christian fathers (e.g. Iren. I. praef.
3, and other passages quoted by
Wotton), and TO TrXarrj was doubtless
written by Clement here. But it seems
not improbable that the expression
arose from a very early corruption of
the LXX text (a confusion of TrXaToy
and TrXaKos), since 7rXa| is the natural
equivalent of TO and is frequently
used elsewhere in the LXX to trans-
late it. S. Paul's metaphor in 2 Cor.
iii. 3 is derived from the original of
Prov. vii. 3.
III. 'But, like Jeshurun of old,
you waxed wanton with plenty. H ence
strife and faction and open war.
Hence the ignoble, the young, the
foolish, have risen against the highly-
esteemed, the old, the wise. Peace
and righteousness are banished. The
law of God, the life after Christ, are
disregarded. You have fostered jea-
lousy, whereby death entered into the
world.'
4. TrXaTvor^off] ( enlargement, room
to move in] i.e. freedom and plenty,
opposed to 0Xn//-iy, OTfi/o^copm, avay-
KTJ; as 2 Sam. xxii. 20
S p.ov KOI (ytvero Kv-
pios eVioTJ/pty/xa pov Kal e^r/yaye p,f ti?
TrXaTVO'fioi/ Kal f^fiXero /ze, Ps.
CXVli. 5 C'K
Ill]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
OVTCOS eTTtyyepBria'av oi ATIMOI ern TOYC INTIMOYC, ol a
10 ITTI roi)s eVSo'^ofs, ol a<ppoves CTTI TOVS <f)povifJU)vs, oi
Neoi eni TOYC npecByTepoyc. Sta TOVTO no'ppoo AnecriM
H AlKAIOCyNH Kai eipt]Vt] 9 6V Tip aTTOXeLTTeiV eKCtCTTOV TOV
<p6(3ov TOV Oeov Kai iv Tr\ TricrTei avTOv djUL/3\va)7rfjcrai
jULrj^e iv rols von'ipois TWV TT poo-ray JJLCLTCOV avTov Tropev-
15 e<rf)ai price TroXiTevecrBai Kara TO KadfJKOv TO>
d\\d
K.OLTGL
O.VTOV
I a aToXeiTTCtv] aTroXeiTrrA. 13 TriVret] TTIO-TI A.
16 raj irovrjpds] TTjcnrovtjpaff A.
Kvpiov Kai fTTT/Kovo-e pov fls 7rXarv<7-
pov: comp. Ps. xvii. 20, cxviii. 45,
Ecclus. xlvii. j2. See also the oppo-
sition of tv fvpu^oJpo) and orei/oxw-
pet<70at, Hermas Mand. V. I.
5. fyaytv K.T.X.] A very free quota-
tion from the LXX of Deut. xxxii. 14,
15, KOI of/id <TT(l(f)V\fjS fTTlfV (v. 1. CTTlOv)
olvov' KOI effrayfv 'laxto/3 KOI
*cai aTrfXa/crto-fv o rjya-jrrjpfvos,
fTraxivfy, Tr\aTvv6t]. It diverges still
more from the original Hebrew.
Justin Dial. 20 (p. 237 B) quotes the
same passage, but his quotation has
no special resemblances to that of
Clement.
7. (rj\os K.r.X.] The words occur in
an ascending scale : first the inward
sentiment of division (rj\os develop-
ing into (frQuvos) ; next, the outward
demonstration of this (epis develop-
ing into (miens) ; lastly, the direct
conflict and its results (8iayy/zos, ana-
Taorao-t'a, TroXefior, ai^/iaXoxria).
7X0? Kai <$>6ovos\ These words oc-
cur together also below, 4, 5 :
comp. Gal. v. 20, 21, Test. xii. Patr.
Sym. 4 enro Trai/roy ^Xou *cat <f)66vov.
For the distinction between them see
Trench N. T. Syn. ser. I xxvi, and
Galatians 1. c. Zfj\os is ' rivalry, am-
bition,' the desire of equalling or
excelling another. It does not ne-
cessarily involve the wish to deprive
him of his advantages, which is im-
plied in <j>66vos ; but, if unduly che-
rished, it will lead to this ; 4 fii
f)Xoy Aauelfi (frdovov ecr^ei/, Plat. Me-
neJC. p. 242 A Trpcoroi/ /xei/ (^Xos OTTO
^'Xou 8e (p$oj/oy, ^sch. Agam. 939
o 8' d<f>66vT]T6s y OVK (TrifoXos Tre'Xft,
Arist. Rhet. ii. 4 1!$' a>v frXovo-Qai.
@oi/\ovrai Kai p.^ (pdovfltrOai.
8. a/carao-rao-ia] ' tumult 'y Comp.
Luke xxi. 9 7ro\cp.ovs^Kal a/caraoTaa-tay,
2 Cor. xii. 20 epis, fj\os. . .aKaTaora-
o-tat, James iii. 16 OTTOU ^ap ^Xos *cal
epi^cta, 6Ket aKaraorao-ta /c.r.X.
9- ot art/zoi K. T. X.] Is. iii. 5 Trpotr-
Ko\}/i TO naibiov TTpbs TOV TrpO~jBvTr)v,
6 UTlfJ-OS TTpOS TOV fVTlfJLOV.
ii. Troppa) amoTty /c.r.X.] Is. lix. 14
Kai T) diKaioo~vvr) paKpav d(pO'Tr)Kfv.
13. a/i/3Xvc07rf)o-ai] ' grown dim-
sighted'. The Atticists condemned
a/i/3Xua>7T6ti/ and preferred a/i/SXvoor-
reij/ ; Thorn. Mag. p. 39. The word
and the form a/i/SXuowreii/ are as old
as Hippocrates, Progn. I. p. 38 (ed.
Foes.). In the LXX it occurs I Kings
xiv. 4 (displaced and found between
xii. 24 and xii. 25 in B). But in most
places where it occurs there is a v. 1.
dp,p\vtoTTfiv. Comp. a Gnostic writer
in Hippol.^/ v. 16 (p. 133 ad fin.).
15, TO KaGfjKov TV Xptory] The ex-
42
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[II,
*) ij\ov aStKOV Kai d(T/3rj dveiXrjCporas, Si ou
Kai OANATOC GICHAGGN eic TON KOCMON.
IV. Fe^ypaTTTai yap OVTW KAI ereNero Me9' HME-
PAC, HNefKeN KAI'N ATTO TOON KApnooN THC pnc GYCIAN Tto Oeo>,
KAi'ABeA HNefKeN KA'I Ayjoc ATTO TOON npooTOTOKooN TOON npo- 5
BABOON KA'I ATTO TOON CTEATOON AYTOON. KA) ene?AeN 6 Qeoc
en) "ABeA KAI eni TO?C Aoopoic AYTOY, eni Ae KAI'N KAI eni
TA?C 9YCIAIC AYTOY OY npqcecxeN. KAI fcAYHH0H KAI'N AIAN
6 tireLdev] e?ri5e A.
pression has a close parallel in Phil.
i. 27 a^icoy roO eva-yyeXt'ov TOV XpiaroO
TroXiTfVfo-Bf, from which perhaps it is
taken. The emendations suggested
(Xpi(mav(p or eV Xpto-r<5 for Xpicrrw)
are therefore unnecessary.
i. >?Aoi/ K.T.X.] Comp. 45
2. KOI Qavaros K.T.\.~\ FromWisd. ii.
24 <j)66v(p $ 8ia/36Xov udvctTos flcrrj^dfv
cis rbv Koo-p-ov ; comp. Rom. v. 1 2. The
following passage of Theophilus con-
nects the quotation from the book of
Wisdom with Clement's application
of it: ad Autol. ii. 29 (p. 39) 6 2ara-
vds ... 6^)' w OVK "o'xvo'fv GavaTuscrat,
avTOVs <f>Qov(o 0epo/j.ei/o9, yviKa ecopa
TOV "A/3fX fvapeo-roOi/ra TW Ofw, evcp-
yijo~as fls TOV d5eX(poi/ CIVTOV TOV KaXou-
fifj/oi/ Ka'tV fTToirjcrfv diroKreivai TOV
do'\(f)6v O.VTOV TOV "A^SeX, KOI OVT&S
Q-PXn Qwcirov eycveTO els Tovde TOV KOO~-
JJLOV K. r.X.
IV. ' Said I not truly that death
came into the world through jea-
lousy? It was jealousy which prompt-
ed the first murder and slew a
brother by a brother's hand; jealousy
which drove Jacob into exile, which
sold Joseph as a bondslave, which
compelled Moses to flee before his
fellow-countryman and before Pha-
raoh, which excluded Aaron and
Miriam from the camp, which swal-
lowed up Dathan and Abiram alive,-
which exposed David to the malice
not only of foreigners but even of the
Israelite king.'
The idea of jealousy bringing death
into the world had a prominent place
in the teaching of the Ophites as re-
ported by Iren.i. 30. 9, ' Ita ut et dum
fratrem suum Abel occideret, primus
zelum <?/;/z0r/tv;/ostenderet': and Ire-
naeus himself also speaks of the <^Xoy
of Cain, iii. 23. 4, iv. 18. 3 (see the
last passage especially). Mill supposes
that the idea was borrowed from
Clement. As regards the Ophites
however it is more probable that
they derived it from a current inter-
pretation of the name Kd'iv: comp.
Clem. Horn. iii. 42 TOV pev TrpatTov
Ka\o-a$ Kd'iv, o epp.r)Vfi>Tat C^ o ^ os
Kai r]\<tio~a.s aveiXfi/ TOV a&eX(poi> CIVTUV
"A/3eX. In a previous passage (iii. 25)
this Pseudo-Clement calls Cain a/i-
<poT(piov ovofj-a, because St^^ e'^ei TTJS
yap
K.r.X.
The interpretation KTTJO-IS is adopted
by Philo de Cherub. 15 (i. p. 148), de
Sacr. Ab. et Ca. i (i. p. 163), quod Dct.
pot. ins. 10 (i. p. 197), etc., and by
Josephus Ant. I. 2. i.
3. /ml cyevcTO K. r. X.] Gen. iv. 3 8,
quoted almost word for word from
the LXX. The divergences from the
IV]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
43
KAI cyNenecesi TCO npocoymp AyToy. KAI elntN 6 Oeoc npdc
10 KAI'N, I'NA TI nepiAynoc ereNoy; KAI I'NA TI cyNeneceN TO
TTpdcwnoN coy; oyK GAN 6p9ooc npoceNerKHc opGooc Ae MH
AieAHc, HMApjec ; HCY)(ACON' npo'c ce H AnocTpo4)H Ayroy,
KAI cy ApSeic Ayioy. KAI elneN KAI'N npoc "ABeA TON A'AeA-
00N AyToy' AieAGooMCN eic TO neAi'oN. KAI ereNETO EN TU>
15 e?NAi AyToyc IN TO> neAico ANECTH KAI'N eni "ABeA TON AAeA-
(J)ON AYTOY KAI ATTtKTeiNeN AyTON. 'OpaT, dSe\<pot, ^V/Aos
j 4 TrcSiov] iraidiov A.
Hebrew text are very considerable.
9. rw 7rpo<rco7ra>] The case is diffi-
cult to account for, except As a very
early transcriber's error ; for the form
of the Hebrew is the same here as in
the following verse, where it is trans-
lated (rvvfirta-fv TO 7rpoo-o>7roj/, and the
dative though intelligible is awk-
ward.
1 1. OVK fav op6a>s K.r.A.] The mean-
ing of the original is obscure, but the
LXX translation which Clement here
follows must be wrong. The words
opfos dte\r)s stand for nnsb Ttrn
('doest good, at the door'), which the
translators appear to have under-
stood 'doest right to open'; unless
indeed they read nm for HHS, as
seems more probable (for in the older
characters the resemblance of 3 and
D is very close). At all events it
would seem that they intended StcA^y
to refer to apportioning the offerings
(comp. Lev. i. 12, where it represents
nnj and is used of dividing the
victim) : and they might have under-
stood the offence of Cain to consist
in reserving to himself the best and
giving God the worst : see Philo
Quasi, in Gen. I. 62 64 (l . p. 43
sq. Aucher), de Agric. 29 (i. p. 319),
and de Sacr. Ab. et Ca. 13, 20 sq.,
(i. p. 171 sq., 176 sq.), in illustration
of this sense. The Christian fathers
15
TTOiStW A.
however frequently give it a directly
moral bearing, explaining optiws nj
&i(\T)s to refer either to the obliquity
of Cain's moral sense or to his un-
fairness in his relations with his bro-
ther, e.g. Iren. iii. 23.4 'Quod non
recte divisisset earn quae erga fra-
trem erat communionem,' iv. 18. 3
' Quoniam cum zelo et malitia quas
erat adversus fratrem divisionem ha-
bebat in corde, etc.', Origen Sel. in
Gen. (n. p. 30) ou dtelXev opBws' rfjs
Bfias vo[j,od evicts KaT(pp6vr}(Ti> K.r.A.
12. 7/o-v^ao-ov] corresponds to the
Hebrew ^n"l 'lying/ which the LXX
havetreated as an imperative 'lie still';
comp. Job xi. 19. Much stress is laid
on T/o-v^acroi/ by Philo de Sobr. 10 (i.
p. 400), and by early Christian expo-
sitors, e. g. Clem. Horn. iii. 25, Iren.
11. cc.
14. 8ie\0ap.fv ds TO Treoiov] wanting
in the Hebrew and Targum of Onke-
los, but found in the LXX, the Sama-
ritan and Syriac versions, and the later
Targums. Origen's comment is in-
teresting : Sel. in Genes, (n. p. 39) Iv
TO> 'E/3pcuVc<5 TO Ae^^ei/ VTTO TOV Kaiv
Trpos TOV *A/3eA ov ytypcmTCii KOI ol
Trepl y A.Ki>\av edfit-av on eV r&> dnoKpv-
<pcp (pacrlv ol 'Eftpaioi K.elo-6ai TOVTO
evTavBa Kara TTJV rc5i/ e/SSo/z^Koi/ra e'/c-
doxTjv- These or similar words are
plainly wanted for the sense, and can.;
44
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[IV
o TraTrjp
'laKco/3
TOV
vaTOv
Kal
CCTTO Trpo&coTrov 'H&av
ri&ev 'lcocrr}<p fJ-^
Sof\/a5 eia-eXdelv.
(pvyeiv rivdyKa&ev Mtovo-fjv aVo TrpocrcoTrov <Papaco (3a(n- 5
Aews AiyvTTTOV iv TW aKOvcrai avTOV aVd TOV 6jJiO(f)v\ov
Tl'c C6 KATECTHCeN KplTHN H AlKACTHN 6 (})' HM(X)N; MH AN6-
Ae?N Me cy 6eAeic, ON rponoN ANeiAec exOec TON AirynrioN;
Sid ^VJXos 'Aapwv teal Mapia/UL e^co Trjs 7rapeiu.(3o\fjs
ijvXicrdrjcrav. fj\os Aa6dv Kal 'Afleiwv wyras Ka-rr\- 10
Sid 77X05] ^77X00- (without 5ta) A. lo rjvXlffdrjffav] ijv\rjff6r]ffav A.
8iafr\off (add. dia) A. 12 AavetS] 5a5 A. I have followed the best
MSS of the N. T. for the orthography of the word. 15 vTrodeiypaTw] vwo~
17 yevvcua] yevvea A. 18 oZ /caXXtarot] or oi KpaTHTToi. So
only have been omitted accidentally.
The Masoretes reckon this one of
the twenty- eight passages where
there is a lacuna in the text : see
Fabric. Cod. Apocr. V. T. I. p. 104 sq.
Philo enlarges on the allegorical
meaning of TO Trediov.
1. 8ia J;W] On the two declen-
sions of 7X09 see Winer ix. p. 78, A.
Buttmann p. 20. Clement (or his
transcriber) uses the masculine and
the neuter forms indifferently.
2. o Trarrfp $fj.<av] So 31 o Trarrjp
7/io5i/ 'A/3paa/^i. From these passages it
has been inferred that the writer was a
Jewish Christian. The inference how-
ever is not safe ; since Clement, like
S. Paul (Gal. iii. 7, 9, 29, Rom. iv. 1 1,
i8,ix.6 8) or Justin (Dial. 134;, might
refer to spiritual rather than actual
parentage ; comp. I Pet. iii. 6 2appa...
rjs fyfvrjflrjTf rtKva. So too Theophi-
lus of Antioch (quoted by Jacobson),
though himself a Gentile, speaks of
Abraham (ad A utol. iii. 28, comp. iii. 24)
and David (iii. 25) as 'our forefather.'
To these references add ib. iii. 20 ol
'E/3patot, ot KOI Trpondropcs r)p.a>v, a<p'
coj/ nal ray tepay fiifiXovs e^op.fv K.r.X.
7. ris a-c /c.r.X.] From the LXX of
Exod. ii. 14, which follows the He-
brew closely, inserting however x^s
(or fxQes}. Clement has Kptr^v t) for
apxovTa /cm, perhaps from confusion
with Luke xii. 14. The LXX is quoted
more exactly in Acts vii. 27. The life
of Moses supplies Clement with a
twofold illustration of his point ; for
he incurred not only the envy of the
king (OTTO Trpoo-toTrov *apa<u), but also
of his fellow-countrymen (eV ro> a^oC-
o-cu avrov K.r.X.), as in the parallel
case of David below.
9. 'Aapwi/ K.r.X.] The Mosaic re-
cord mentions only the exclusion of
Miriam from the camp, Num. xii. 14,
15. In this instance and in the next
(Dathan and Abiram) the jealous per-
sons are themselves the sufferers.
II. TOV QepcmovTa /c.r.X.j The ex-
pression is used of Moses several
times, e. g. Exod. iv. 10, xiv.3i, Num.
IV]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
45
yayev ek aSof, Sid TO crTa(rid<rai avrovs TT^OS TOV
QepdwovTa TOV Qeov Mwvcrfjv. Sid 7jAos AaveiS $66-
VOV eV^ei/ OV fJLOVOV V7TO TWV d\\O<pv\O)V, d\\d Kai
VTTO Caov\ flacriXetos 'l(rpaYi\ eSito^Brj.
J 5 V. 'A\\* iwa TWV dpxaiow VTroSeiyfJidTtov Travcrw-
[jieBa, eXOcofJLev TTI TOI)S eyyicrTa yevofjievovs d6\ijTas*
\d/3(*)iuLv TT/S yeveds TJJULWV TO. yevvala V
Aid ffjXov Kai <pf)6vo\y ol Ka\\i\crToi Kai
a~TV\[oi eSico^^drja'av Kai ecos 6avaTo[u r]\6ov\. Ad/Sco-
20 fj.ev TTpo 6<f)6a\/uLu)[v IIJULCOV] TOI) dya6ovs a
I would supply the lacuna on account of the space. Birr had suggested &PKTTOI or
/i^ytorot or Kpdriffroi, and recent editors generally read ol fdyiffToi. All these seem
insufficient for the space, while on the other hand Young's reading
takes up too much room. 1 9 -SjXdov] Wotton (notes).
xii-7, 8, Josh. viii. 31, 33 : comp. below
435 ! 53 Barnab. 14, Just. Mart.
Dial. 56 (p. 274 D), Theoph. adAutol.
iii. 9, 1 8, etc. 'O titpdirvv TOV 0eov
was a recognised title of Moses, as
o 0t'Xos TOV Btov was of Abraham.
1 3. VTTO TVV aXXo<#)vXa>i/] The Phi-
listines, i Sam. xxi. u, xxix. 4 sq.
14. VTTO SaouX] i Sam. xviii. 9 ' And
Saul eyed (inofiXcrronevos LXX,A) Da-
vid from that day and forward.'
V. 'Again, take examples from
our own generation. Look at the
lives of the chief Apostles. See how
Peter and Paul suffered from jea-
lousy; how through many wander-
ings, through diverse and incessant
persecutions, they bore testimony to
Christ ; how at last they sealed their
testimony with their blood, and de-
parted to their rest and to their
glory.'
1 6. eyyurra] ' very near? as com-
pared with the examples already
quoted. The expression must be
qualified and explained by the men-
tion of TI ytvea TJpwv just below. It
has been shown that the close of Do-
mitian's reign is pointed out both by
tradition and by internal evidence as
the date of this epistle (see the introd.
p. 2 with the references there given
to the notes). The language here
coincides with this result. It could
hardly be used to describe events
which had happened within the last
year or two, as must have been the
case if the letter were written at the
end of Nero's reign. And on the other
hand 77 ytvea jj/ztoi/ would be wholly
out of place, if it dated from the time
of Hadrian, some 50 years after the
death of the two Apostles.
dff\r]Tas] See the note on Ign.
Polyc. i.
19. oT-vXot] See the note on Gala-
tians ii. 9, where it is used of S. Peter
and other Apostles.
20. dyaQovs] Editors and critics
have indulged in much licence of con-
jecture, suggesting ayiovs, irpwrovs,
6dovs, etc., in place of dyadovs. This
46 THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT [v
*O Herpes Sid 7/\oi/ ciStKOv ov% e\ya oifjSe Suo d\\a
i '0 IKT/>o$] Jacobson. II^r/>cj Young; but this is hardly sufficient for the
space. * vrfytyKcv] Young read vTrfactvev, but Mill and others pro-
fessed to see the H, and Wotton accordingly says ' Proculdubio legendum est
has led to the statement made in
Volkmar's edition of Credner's Gesch.
ilcs \. T. A'tiHttn, p. 5 1 that the MS
reads a ovs (a supposed contraction
for 7r/xTour). Nothing can be farther
from the truth. The word dyaOovs is
distinctly legible in full in the MS and
must be retained. Such an epithet
may be most naturally explained on
the supposition that Clement is speak-
ing in affectionate remembrance of
those whom he had known personally.
Otherwise the epithet seems to be
somewhat out of place.
I. UfTpos] It will be noticed that
the name is supplied by conjecture,
only the last two letters being legible.
Of its correctness however no doubt
is or can well be entertained. Indeed
a passage in Peter of Alexandria (de
Pa- nit. 9, see Routh's AW. Sacr. iv.
p. 34), where the two Apostles are
mentioned in conjunction, was proba-
bly founded on Clement's account
here, for it closely resembles his lan-
guage. This juxtaposition of S. Peter
and S. Paul, where the Roman Church
is concerned, occurs not unfrequent-
ly. The language of Ignatius, Rom.
4, seems to imply that they had
both preached in Rome ; and half a
century later Dionysius of Corinth
(Euseb. H. E. ii. 25) states explicitly
that they went to Italy and suffered
martyrdom there Kara TOV ainov KCII-
pov. This is affirmed also a genera-
tion later by Tertullian who mentions
the different manners of their deaths
(Scorp. 1 5 , *& Prascr. 36) ; and soon
after Caius (Hippolytus ?), himself a
Roman Christian, mentions the sites
of their graves in the immediate
neighbourhood of Rome (Euseb. H.E.
ii. 25) ; see also Lactant. de Mort.
J\->'s. 2, Euseb. Dem. Ev. iii. 3, p. 1 16.
The existing Acfa Petri et Pauli
(Act. Apost. Apocr. p. I, ed. Tischen-
dorf) are occupied with the preach-
ing and death of the two Apostles at
Rome ; and this appears to have been
the subject also of a very early work
bearing the same name, on which see
Hilgenfeld Nov. Test. extr. Can. Rcc.
iv. p. 68.
But not only was this juxtaposition
of the two Apostles appropriate as
coming from the Roman Church:
it would also appeal powerfully to
the Corinthians. The latter commu-
nity, no less than the former, traced
its spiritual pedigree to the combined
teaching of both Apostles ; and ac-
cordingly Dionysius (1. c.), writing
from Corinth to the Romans, dwells
with emphasis on this bond of union
between the two Churches : comp.
I Cor. i. 12, iii. 22.
2. fjLaprvpr'ja-as] '"having borne his
testimony? The word pdprvs was
very early applied especially, though
not solely, to one who sealed his tes-
timony with his blood. It is so ap-
plied in the Acts (xxii. 20) to S. Ste-
phen, and in the Revelation (ii. 13)
to Antipas. Our Lord himself is
styled the faithful and true
(Rev. i. 5, iii. 14), and His
before Pontius Pilate is especially
emphasized (i Tim. vi. 13). Ignatius
speaks of his desire to attain to the
rank of a disciple 8ia TOV naprupiov
(Ephes. i), where martyrdom is plain-
ly meant. Doubtless the Neronian
persecution had done much to pro-
mote this sense, aided perhaps by its
frequent occurrence in the Revela-
v]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
47
TTOVOVS,
ovra)
fljnjrryir'. According to Jacobson 'Hodie nihil nisi yn restat'. On the other
hand Tischendorf sees part of an H. I could discern traces of a letter, but these
might belong equally well to an e or an H.
tion. After the middle of the second
century at all events pdprvs, /xaprt-
peli>, were used absolutely to signify
martyrdom ; Martyr. Polyc. 19 sq.,
Melito in Euseb. H. E. iv. 26, Dio-
nys. Corinth, ib. ii. 25, Hegesippus
ib. ii. 23, iv. 22, Epist. Gall. ib. v. 1,2,
Anon. adv. Cataphr. ib. v. 16, Iren.
liar. i. 28. i, iii. 3. 3, 4, iii. 12. 10,
iii. 1 8. 5, etc. Still even at this late
date they continued to be used simul-
taneously of other testimony borne
to the Gospel, short of death : e.g. by
Hegesippus, Euseb. H.E. iii. 20, 32,
by Apollonius ib. \: 1 8 (several times),
and in a document quoted by Scra-
pion ib. v. 19. A passage in the
Epistle of the Churches of Gaul (A.D.
177) illustrates the usage, as yet not
definitely fixed but tending to fixity,
at this epoch : ov\ a7ra ovftc Sis aXXu
TroXXa/cty
ovT avro
cavrovs ni/e /o; pvrrov ovre p.i]v
r]}JUV TTtTp(TTOV TOVTCj) TO) OJ/O/idTt TTpOVO.-
yopfveiv avTovs' dXX' (irrore ns jj/ieai' 81
^y TJ 8ta \oyov pdprvpas aurovs
yap Trapexapovv Trjvrf)s paprvpias npo(r-
rjyopiav TU> XpioTO) rai TTIOTW Kal O\T]-
u> fj.apTvpi...Ka\ eTTfp.ip.vijo'KovTo rwv
\r]\vdoTuv TjSr) fiapTi/pcw KOI cXeyov'
rjdrj pdpTVpes ov s fv rfj
<jp.o\oyiq Xptoros Jjia)(Tv ava-
\T)<p6f)va i, 7ri(r(ppayicrdp.cvos av-
T(0>v dia rfjs e 6Sov TTJV p-aprvpiav'
jp,cls 8* o/zoXo-yoi p-trpiot KOI ranfi-
voi (Euseb. H.E. v. 2). The distinc-
tion between /zaprvs and o/zoXoyoy,
which the humility of these sufferers
suggested, became afterwards the
settled usage of the Church; but
that it was not so at the close of the
second century appears from the
Alexandrian Clement's comments on
Heracleon's account of o/uoXoyi'a in
Strom, iv. 9, p. 596; and even half a
century later the two titles are not
kept apart in Cyprian's language.
The Decian persecution however
would seem to have been instrumen-
tal in fixing this distinction.
Thus the mere use of /zaprv/oeo/ in
this early age does not in itself ne-
cessarily imply the martyrdoms of
the two Apostles ; but on the other
hand we need not hesitate (with
Mori vale, Hist, of the Romans VI. p.
282, note 2) to accept the passage
of Clement as testimony to this fact.
For (i) Clement evidently selects ex-
treme cases of men who eo>y Bavdrov
r)\6uv ; (2) The emphatic position of
p-aprvpijo-as points to the more defi-
nite meaning; (3) The expression is
the same as that in which Hegesip-
pus describes the final testimony, the
martyrdom, of James (Euseb. H.E.
ii. 23 Kal OVTOS c p-apTvprjcrcv) and
of Symeon (Euseb. H.E. iii. 32 Kal
ouro) /zaprvpe t) ; (4) Dionysius of
Corinth couples the two Apostles to-
gether, as they are coupled here, say-
ing fp.apTvprja-av Kara TOV avrov Kaipov
(Euseb. H. E. ii. 2$\ where martyr-
dom is plainly meant and where pro-
bably he was writing with Clement's
language in his mind. The early
patristic allusions to the martyrdoms
of the two Apostles have been already
quoted (p. 46). It should be added
that S. Peter's martyrdom is clear-
ly implied in John xxi. 18, and that
S. Paul's is the almost inevitable con-
sequence of his position as described
by himself in 2 Tim. iv. 6 sq.
4 8
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
19 TOV
\Kcti 6\
TO7TOV
<pope<ras,
i Kol 6] Jacobson. It was previously read 6, but more is wanted to fill the
space. Ppafifiov] Ppafitov A. inrtSeii-cv} So I would restore the reading
for reasons given in the note below. Young printed &irc<rxcv, but Mill formerly
and Jacobson recently read the MS y N. Accordingly Wotton and most later
editors have written vTrecrxc". As regards the y my own observation entirely agrees
with Tischendorf 's, who says 'post Ppafitov membrana abscissa neque litterae quae se-
quebatur vestigium superest'. Indeed (if I am right) there can hardly have been any
such trace since the MS was bound, so that Jacobson was certainly mistaken and Mill
probably so ; but I have so far regarded this statement, as to offer a conjecture which
respects the y. On the other hand the 2 at the beginning of the next line is clearly
legible even in the photograph, though it has not been discerned by previous editors.
1. TOV 6(pfi\6p.cvov TOTTOV] The ex-
pression is copied by Polycarp (Phil,
i) , where speaking of S. Paul and
the other Apostles he says, els TOV
Ofp(l\OfJil>OV OVTols T07TOV ftVt napa TO)
Kupio). SO ActS i. 25 TOV TOTTOV TOV
idiov (comp. Ign. Magn. 5), Barnab.
19 TOV copia-p-tvov TOTTOV, and below
44 r u i8pvp.evov avTols TOTTOV. An
elder in Irenseus (probably Papias)
discourses at length on the different
abodes prepared for the faithful ac-
cording to their deserving, Hcer. v.
36. i sq.
2. ppapciov] S. Paul's own word,
i Cor. ix. 24, Phil. iii. 14. See also
A fart. Polyc. 17 ftpaftflov dvavrippr)-
TOV dirVT)vcyp,fvov, Tatian ad GTCEC.
33 aKpaa-ias j3pa/3etoi/ aTir/i/ty/caro : and
comp. Orac. Sib. ii. 45, 149.
vrrtfaigev] '"pointed out the way to,
taught by his example'; comp. 6
inrobtiyna KaAAioroi/ tytvovro ev jp.lv.
The idea of virt8fifv is carried out
by viroypappos below ; for the two
words occur naturally together, as in
Lucian Rhet. prac. 9 vTrofeiKvvs ra
Aqpoo-Ofvovt t^i^...7rapaSiy/zara Trapa-
Tt$f is T<0>v \6ya>v ov paSta /xt/Afla^at...
icat TOV xpovov irap.7ro\vv iTroypd^ei TTJS
oftotiropias : so vjrodciKvvfiv eXnidas
and vnoypdfaiv fXniBas are converti-
ble phrases, Polyb. ii. 70. 7, v. 36. i.
The only possible alternative reading
which occurs to me (retaining the
which is legible in the MS) is 6/cr;-
pvfi/, but the following Kijpv yfvope-
vos seems to exclude this.
3. CTTTCIKIS] In 2 Cor. xi. 23 S. Paul
speaks of himself as tv (pvXaKais TTC-
pio-o-oTtpus ; but the imprisonment at
Philippi is the only one recorded in
the Acts before the date of the Se-
cond Epistle to the Corinthians.
Clement therefore must have derived
his more precise information from
some other source. Zeller (Theol.
Jahrb. 1848, p. 530) suggests that the
writer of this letter added the captivi-
ties at Csesarea and at Rome to the
five punishments which S. Paul men-
tions in 2 Cor. xi. 24. But the nevrd-
KIS there has no reference to impri-
sonments, which are mentioned se-
parately in the words already quoted.
1 should not have thought it neces-
sary to call attention to this very
obvious inadvertence, if the statement
had not been copied with approval
or without disapproval by several
other writers.
<pvya8cv6eis] We read of S. Paul's
flight from Damascus (Acts ix. 25,
2 Cor. xi. 33), from Jerusalem (Acts
v]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
49
ev re Ty dvaroXy KCLL e\v rjj] $v(rei', TO <yev-
5 vaiov Trjs TriaTetos avTOu /cAe'os eXa/Sev, SiK.aioa'vvriv
S O\OV TOV KOCTjULOV Kdl tTTL TO TepfJLCL TTJS
Tisch. says ' 2 quum paullo minus appareat, possit erasum credi '. The letter is
certainly faint, but I see no traces of erasure.
3 0irya5ei/0ets] Young reads iratdevdeis, Cotelier pa[38ev6els. Wotton says, ' Neuter
ad fidem MSti codicis qui exhibet (J) cum majore parte TOV y spatioque duarum lite-
rarum, 8cvdtk. Restituo igitur <f>vya5ev6eis\ Jacobson's statement is 'Cod. MS usque
adhuc <J) exhibet', but he apparently does not see any part of the y Tisch. can read
nothing after <f>opc<ra.(r, and this was my own case. The photograph, if I mistake not,
shows that there is no room for any letter on the existing parchment after the final
<r of <f>opt<ra(r. Probably however <f>vya.8ev6fis is the right reading ; see below.
5 Trkrrews] irijTcuuff A. 6 tirt] The word is distinctly legible in the
MS, and therefore the conjecture inro (see below) is inadmissible.
ix. 30), from Antioch of Pisidia (xiii.
50), from Iconium (xiv.6), from Thes-
salonica (xvii. 10), from Beroea (xvii.
14), and perhaps from Corinth (xx. 3).
Some of these incidents would be de-
scribed by (pvyaofvdds, but it is per-
haps too strong a word to apply to
all. On <pvya8fvctv, which though
found even in Attic writers was re-
garded by purists as questionable,
see Lobeck Phryn. p. 385. The alter-
native reading paptifvQds (comp. 2
Cor. xi. 25) is objectionable, because
the form paftoiCdv alone is used in
the LXX and ). T. (and perhaps else-
where, in this sense).
3. \idao-dcis] At Lystra(Acts xiv. 19).
An attempt was made also to stone
him at Iconium, but he escaped hi
time (xiv. 5). Hence he says (2 Cor.
xi. 25) aira cXidcurtirjv. See Paley
Hor. Paul. iv. 9.
KJpvg] S. Paul so styles himself
2 Tim. i. ii. Epictetus too calls his
i deal philosopher Kijpvg Ta>v0cui>,Diss.
iii. 21. 13, iii. 22. 69.
4. TO ycwalov /e.r.A.] ' the noble re-
nown which he had won by his faith ;'
i.e. his faith in his divine mission to
preach to the Gentiles : see Credner's
Gesch. des N. T. Kanon (1860) p. 52.
CLEM.
6. o\ov TOV Kovpov K.T.A.] In the spu-
rious letter of Clement to James pre-
fixed to the Homilies it is said of S.
Peter 6 rrjs 8v<Tf(i>s TO O-KOTCLVOTC-
pov TOV Koo~p.ov fiepos o>s iravrav
tKav<0T(pos (poTto-ai K(\vo-6fis ... TOV
( o~op.(vov dyadbv oXco ro>
fAtjs y fvo^fvos... avTos TOV vvv /3iov /3tai'-
&s TO f)v peTr)\\a(v ( i , p. 6 Lagarde).
This passage is, I think, plainly
founded on the true Clement's account
of S. Paul here ; and thus it accords
with the whole plan of this Judaic
writer in transferring the achieve-
ments of S. Paul to S. Peter whom
he makes the Apostle of the Gentiles :
see Galatians p. 3 1 5.
TO Tfppa Tfjs dvo-fus] ' the extreme
west? In the Epistle to the Romans
(xv. 24) S. Paul had stated his in-
tention of visiting Spain. From the
language of Clement here it ap-
pears that this intention was fulfilled.
Two generations later (c. A.D. 170) an
anonymous writer mentions his hav-
ing gone thither ; ' Sed et profec-
tionem Pauli ab urbe ad Spaniam
proficiscentis, Fragm. Murat. (pp.
19, 40, ed. Tregelles, Oxon. 1867; or
Westcott Hist, of Canon, p. 479).
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
t\6tov Kai iuiapTVpii(ras ITTI TWV riyov/uLevcov, oi/ro)? a
TOV K.(rfj.ov Ka e TOV <yiov TOTTOV e
yeyo/xei/os /meyia-TOs vTroypa^o^.
VI. TOVTOIS TO?S dvSpdcriv ofricos 7ro\iT6V(raiuLevois
7 SiuxOetffat] fawxOurai A. 8 vedvities iratilffKai] Wordsworth (see below).
Say I cuSeffKaiSipKat A. The MS is creased here and the letters blurred in consequence ;
For the expression TO rcppa rfjs StVe-
cup pointing to the western extremity
of Spain, the pillars of Hercules,
comp. Strab. ii. I (p. 67) irepara oe av-
TTJS (TTJS oiKovfj.(VT)s) r'\.Qr](Ti Trpos 8vo~et
fjicv TUS 'Hpa/cXf iWs ori/Xas, ii. 4 (p.
1 06) /AfXP* T ^ v Kp<i> TTJS 'l/S^piay aTrep
Suo-ftiKwrfpa eVrt, iii. I (p. 137) TOVTO
(TO iepov a*cpcor77pioi>) eVri TO
TOI/ ov TTJS Evpa>7TTjs \Lovov aXXa
oiKOVp.vrjs aTrao'rjS a^^clov'
yap V7TO TCOJ/ 8ufll/ TJTTfipGW Tj OlKOVp.VTJ
Trpos dvo-iv, Tot? Te T^y EvpwTn;? anpois
Koi Tols TrpwToiy T^S Ai/Su^s, iii. 5 vP-
169) eVfiSj) ACOTO TOJ/ irop6p,ov cyevovro
TOV Kara TTJV KaX7n;i/, vop.L(ravTas rcp-
povas flvai TTJS oiKOVp.evr]s...Ta. apa,
il. (p. I/o) {TJTC'IV eVi TOOI/ Acuptcos Xe-
yopevuv <rTT)\a>v TOVS rfjs otKOVfJLcvrjs
opovs (these references are corrected
from Credner's -Kanon p. 53), and
see Strabo's whole account of the
western boundaries of the world and
of this coast of Spain. Similarly
Veil. Paterc. I. 2 ' In ultimo Hispa-
niae tractu, in extreme nostri orbis
termino.' It is not improbable also
that this western journey of S. Paul
included a visit to Gaul (2 Tim. iv.
10 : see Galatians p. 31). But for the
patriotic belief of some English wri-
ters (see Ussher Brit. Eccl. Ant. c.
i, Stillingfleet Orig. Brit. c. i), who
have included Britain in the Apo-
stle's travels, there is neither evidence
nor probability ; comp. Haddan and
Stubbs Counc. and Eccles. Doc. I.
p. 22 sq. This journey westward
supposes that S. Paul was liberated
after the Roman captivity related
in the Acts, as indeed (independ-
ently of the phenomena in the Pas-
toral Epistles) his own expectations
expressed elsewhere (Phil. ii. 24,
Phil cm. 22) would suggest. Those
who maintain that this first Roman
captivity ended in his martyrdom
are obliged to explain TO repp-a TTJS
dvo-ews of Rome itself. But it is in-
credible that a writer living in the
metropolis and centre of power and
civilization could speak of it as ' the
extreme west,' and this at a time
when many eminent Latin authors
and statesmen were or had been
natives of Spain, and when the com-
mercial and passenger traffic with
Gades was intimate and constant.
(For this last point see Friedlander
Sittengesch. Roms II. p. 43, with his
references). On the other hand Phi-
lostratus says that, when Nero ban-
ished philosophers from Rome, Apol-
lonius of Tyana TpeVeTm eVi TO. eo-rrt-
pia rf}s yrjs (iv. 47), and the region
which he visited is described imme-
diately aftenvards (v. 4) TO.
/ce?T<u Kara TO TTJS EvpatTrrj
(quoted by Pearson Minor Theol.
Works I. p. 362). This is the natural
mode of speaking. It is instructive
to note down various interpretations
of eVi TO T6pp.a TTJS 8i5o-ea>? which have
been proposed: (i) 'to his extreme
limit towards the west' (Baur, Schen-
kel); (2) 'to the sunset of his labours'
(Reuss); (3) 'to the boundary be-
tween the east and west ' (Schrader,
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
5 crvvri6poicr6ri TTO\V irAff&K K\eKTwv 9 OLTives iroXXals
aiKicus Kal flacrdvois, Sid tyj\os TradovTes,
Kd\\ia~TOV eyevovTO eV qjuuv. Aid ^ij\o$
, i/ecmSes, TTcaS/cr/cat, atjaoyjara Seti/a Kal dvocria
but the 3rd letter seems certainly to be H, and not N as all previous editors (and
even Tischendorf) represent it. The second A begins a new line, and another letter
may possibly have stood after the H, as the page is worn; but this is not probable.
Hilgenfeld) ; (4) ' to the goal or centre
of the west' (Matthies) ; (5) 'before
(vTTu for eiri) the supreme power of
the west' (Wieselcr, Schaff). Such
attempts are a strong testimony to
the plain inference which follows from
the passage simply interpreted.
i . tin TU>V T/you/zfVcoi/] ' before rulers 1 :
comp. 37 Tols ijyovp.fvots ijp,^v...Tov
/SacriXeW *cal rc3i/ t/yoiyi(Va>z>, 5 I ol
r'iyovfj.(vot Aiyi/nrov, 55 froXXoi ftaffi-
Xo7? Kal rjyovfjifvoi. The names of
Nero and Helius (Dion Cass. Ixiii.
12), of Tigellinus and Sabinus (the
praetorian prefects A. D. 67), etc., have
been suggested. In the absence of in-
formation it is waste of time to spe-
culate. Clement's language does not
imply that the Apostle's paprvpia ir\
TU>V ijyovufvtov took place in the ex-
tremewest(as Hilgenfeld argues), for
there is nothing to show that tnl
TO rep/id AC.T.X. and fiaprvp^o-as fVt
TU>V jyovfj-evtov are intended to be syn-
chronous. Indeed the clause KCU r! TO
rtp/za TTJS dvo-(i>s(\6a>v seems to be ex r
planatory of the preceding oinatoo-vvrjv
&i8das O\OVTOV Kotr/iov, and the pas-
sage should be punctuated accordingly.
3. vrroypafjifios] ' a copy, an example'
as for instance a pencil-drawing to be
traced over in ink or an outline to be
filled in and coloured. The word oc-
curs again 16, 33; comp. 2 Mace,
ii. 28, 29, i Pet. ii. 21, Polyc. Phil. 8,
Clem. Horn. iv. 16. The classical
word is vrroypcxpri. For an explana-
tion of the metaphor see Aristot. Gen.
An. ii. 6 (I. p. 743") *ai yap ot yptxptls
TOIS ypafj.fj.ais oimos a-
\ci(pav(ri roty ^pw/zatri TO a>ov. The
sister art of sculpture supplies a simi-
lar metaphor in uTrorvTraxm, the first
rough model, i Tim. i. 16, 2 Tim. i. 13.
VI. ' But besides these signal in-
stances, many less distinguished
saints have fallen victims to jea-
lousy and set us a like example of
forbearance. Even feeble women
have borne extreme tortures without
flinching. Jealousy has separated
husbands and wives : it has over-
thrown cities, and uprooted nations.'
5. TroXv n\f)0os] The reference must
be chiefly, though not solely, to the
sufferers in the Neronian persecu-
tion, since they are represented as
contemporaries of the two Apo-
stle,s. Thus (v )fuj/ will mean 'among
us Roman Christians ', and the aluLai
KOI fiao-avoi are the tortures described
by Tacitus Ann. xv. 44. The Ro-
man historian's expression * multi-
tudo ingens' is the exact counterpart
to Clement's 770X1* nXfjtios.
TroXXcuy aliciais /c.T.X.] ' by or amid
many sufferings? Previous editors
have substituted the accusative, ?roX-
Xar cuKt'a? ; but, as the dative is fre-
quently used to denote the means,
and even the accessories, the circum-
stances (see Madvig Gr. Synt. 39
sq.), I have not felt justified in alter-
ing the reading. In this case 6td
fj\os iratiovrcs will be used absolute-
ly, and TToXXais aiiciaif /c.r.X. will ex-
plain vrrofifty/ia fyevovro.
8. vedviocs, Traioio-Kai] The first word
42
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[VI
7ra6ov<rai 9 67Tt TOV TTJS Tncrreajs /3e/3aiov Spo/mov
[<rai/j Kai eXafiov yepas yevvalov al darQeveis TU>
7jAo9 d7rtj\\OTpia)(TV ya/neTas dvSptov Kai
TO prjBev VTTO TOV TrctTpos rj/ULwv 'ASd/uL, TOYT[O] NYN
OCTOfN K TO3N OCTCCON M[OY] KA*I CAp2 K THC CApKOC MOY- 5
Kai epis TroAets neyaXas Karea-Tpe^ev Kai
a e^epi^cocrev.
5 &ffTwp] ooratwv A. 6 2/ns] epeiff A. u
evK\ati) A.
in the MS is AAHAiAec, not
as represented by all previous col-
lators (including Tischendorf). This
indicates some carelessness in the
scribe at this point, and is an ad-
ditional reason for discrediting the
reading Aaj/aiSes Kai At'pjau, which
yields no tolerable meaning. I have
therefore adopted the acute emen-
dation of Wordsworth (on Theo-
critus xxvi. l) yvvaiicfs, vfdvifas, TratS/-
<ncai, as highly probable and giving
an excellent sense ; 'Women, tender
maidens, even slave-girls': comp.
August. Serm. cxliii (v. p. 692 sq.)
* Non solum viri sed etiam mulieres
et pueri et puella martyres vicerunt,'
Leo Serm. Ixxiv (i. p. 294) ' Non so-
lum viri sed etiam famina nee tan-
turn impubes pueri sed etiam tenera
uirgines usque ad effusionem sui
sanguinis decertarunt' ; quoted by
Wordsworth (I.e.)- For the meaning
of7rcu8t'<r/o?in Hellenistic Greek seethe
notes Galatians iv. 22. Under any cir-
cumstances the reading of the MS can
hardly be retained. Besides the awk-
wardness of expression, the Danaids
and Dirce would be no parallel to
the Christian martyrs. Clement of
Alexandria indeed (Strom, iv. 19, p.
618) mentions the daughters of Da-
naus with several other examples of
womanly bravery among the heathens,
and in the earlier part of the same
chapter he has quoted the passage of
his Roman namesake ( 55) relating
to Esther and Judith ; but this does
not meet the difficulty. It has been
suggested again, that these may have
been actual names of Christian women
martyred at Rome: but the names
are perhaps improbable in them-
selves, and the plurals cannot well
be explained. It has been thought
again that female martyrs were made
to personate these mythical charac-
ters, as a scenic spectacle, and pun-
ished in this guise ; but, though the
legend of Dirce was not ill adapted
to such a purpose, the story of the
Danaids would be unmanageable ; and
even were it otherwise, there is no
evidence of such a practice ; while
moreover the expression in itself is
harsh and unnatural.
I. KaTrjiTTjo-av K.r.X.] The verb
Karavrav signifies to arrive at a desti-
nation, and the corresponding sub-
stantive KaravrrjfjLa is ' a destination, a
goal,' Ps. xix. 6 : comp. Schol. on Arist .
Ran. 1026 (993) e'Xcuat <mx^ov torai/-
rai, oi>(7at KaravTTjpa TOV 8p6p.ov.
Here ofiefiaios ftpopos ' the sure course,'
i.e. the point in the stadium where
the victory is secured, is almost equi-
valent to ' the goal.' For Karavrav firl
comp. 2 Sam. iii. 29, Polyb. x. 37. 3,
xiv i. 9.
4. TOVTO vvv K.r.X.] From the LXX
VH] TO THE CORINTHIANS. 53
VII. TauTa, dyaTrrjToi, ov IJLOVOV v/Jias vov6eTOvv-
T9 eTncrreAAojuei/, d\\a Kai eavTOvs tuTro/zy^cncoi/JTesjt-
10 eV yap T<5 avTto ecr/zey <TKafjLfjLa\Ti\, Kai 6 ai/ros tjfjuv
at]. Aio otTroXe/Trw/xei/ Tct9 /cez/as K\_ai]
(f>povTi$as, Kai \6u>\jJ.ev\ ETTL TOV evK\efj Kai
of Gen. ii. 23, which corresponds with
the Hebrew.
6. rj\os Kai epis] The two words
occur together, Rom. xiii. 13, 2 Cor.
xii. 20, Gal. v. 20 : see above, 3.
TTo\fis fj.cyct\as /t.r.X.] See Ecclus.
xxviii. 14 rroXfis oxvpaf
otKtas
7- fpta>0-fi/] For the form see Tis-
chendorf Nov. Test. I. p. Ivi (ed. 7),
A. Buttmann Gramm. p. 28 sq. Most
editors needlessly alter the MS read-
ing to ((ppia>(T(v. Compare /uryaAo-
pijfiova 15, (pv\\opofl 23 and ii.
"
VII. * While instructing you, we
would remind ourselves also. We
are all entered in the same lists ; we
must all run on the straight path ;
obeying the will of God and respect-
ing the blood of Christ. Examples
of penitence in all ages are before
our eyes. Noah preached repentance
to his generation: Jonah to the men
of Nineveh. All whosoever listened
to them were saved.'
9. vnop.vr^ffKovrfs\ Comp.
Hymn. Ixxvii. 6 (p. 345, Herm.)
ypirrrvos inro^vr^anovcra re ivavra (a refer-
ence given by Hefele). So also P.VJ-
o-Kopai in Anacr. ap. Athen. xi. p.
463 A pVyCTKCTai V(ppO(TVVT)S (which
editors perhaps unnecessarily alter
into /z^o-erat or pvycrfTai). But as our
scribe blunders elsewhere in adding
and omitting letters under similar
circumstances (see above p. 25), we
cannot feel sure about the reading.
10. o-xa/i/zart] ' lists. 1 The a-nappa
is the ground marked out by digging
a trench or (as Krause supposes) by
lowering the level for the arena of a
contest : see Boeckh Corp. Inscr. no
2758, with the references in Krause
Hellen. I p. 105 sq., and for its meta-
phorical use Polyb. xl. 5. 5 ov8f eVl
ToD <TKap.p.aTOS O>V TO 8fj \Cy6fJLCVOV,
Epict. Dtss. iv. 8. 26 fls TOO-OVTO
<rKap.p.a TrpocKaXcIro iravra ovrivaovv.
A large number of examples of this
metaphor in Christian writers is given
by Suicer s. it. This word and many
others referring to the games, as
agonotheta, epistates, brabium, etc.,
are adopted by the Latins (see esp.
the long metaphor in Tertull. ad
Mart. 3), just as conversely military
terms are naturalised from Latin into
Greek: see Ign. Polyc. 6 with the
notes. In the phrase virtp ra c'o-jca/tt-
fuva TnjSaj/, aXXeo-^at (e.g. Plat. Crat.
p. 413 A, Lucian Gall. 6; see below
on Kai/coj/), ' to do more than is required
or expected,' ra eV/ca/^ez/a is the trench
cut at the end of the leap beyond the
point which it is supposed the great-
est athlete will reach (Find. Nem. V.
36 pciKpci 8rj avrodev aA/za
rot TIS' fx.a> yovdrav e\a<f)pbv o
Krause indeed (Hellen. I. p. 393)
interprets ra co-Kappwa of the line
marking the leap of the preceding
combatant, but this explanation does
not account for the metaphorical use.
ii. eVi/cetrat] ' awaits* ; as Ign.
Rom. 6 o TOKCTOS /zoi cniKfiTai : comp.
Heb. xii. I TOV irpoKeip-evov r\\uv a-
y5z/a, Clem. Rom. ii. 7 ev
Kevas KOI /zaratas] l empty and fu-
tile? the former epithet pointing to
the quality, the latter to the aim or ef-
54
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
Kavova.
[vn
T'L
ov r[r?5 re Aeiof) crews rj
KCt\OV Kal TL TepTTVOV [fC V7rpO\CT$6KTO V V(J07TIOV TOV
7roi[n<ravT]os tjjULas. [aVei/r]a>juei/ ek TO a!p.a TOV
XpiCTTOV \KCLl iS\0)IULV fc)S (TTIV TLfJLLOV TO) 0W \KCLl
TcXeteforewj] So Tischendorf, prolegom. p. xviii. TeXeiwcrews Mill. See below.
So I would supply the lacuna ; pXtirw/jiev is read by previous editors,
but would hardly fill the space. 2 Kal evirpoffSeKTbv] See below, /cat rl irpoa-
terror Tisch. 5 *a2 TTOT/O/] See below, irarpl Bleek (in Dressel). An upright
feet of the action. The combination is
not uncommon ; e.g. LXX Is. xxx. 7,
Hos. xii. i, Job xx. 18 ; comp. The-
oph. ad Aut. iii. 3, Plut. Vit. Artax.
15, Mor. p. 1117 A.
i. Kavova] This is probably a con-
tinuation of the metaphor in
comp. Pollux iii. 151 TO fie
TOV TTTJ^fJMTOS KttVMV, 6 fie OpOff TCi
<V<a/i/ji6va* 06 ev eVt TCOJ/ TOV opov vTrep-
oi Trapot/iia^o/ieyot Xeyovo-i
virep TCI ea~Kap.fj.fva- See 4 1
(with the note). Thus Kavwv will be
the measure of the leap or the
race assigned to the athlete. For
this reason I had conjectured atfA?;-
orf(os to fill up the lacuna, before
Hilgenfeld's edition appeared; and
was glad to find that the same word
had occurred independently to him.
He refers to Martyr. Ign. 5 TOV o-re-
tpavov TTJS dOXr-a-ens (comp. ib. 4).
This would add another to Clement's
many coincidences with the diction
of the Epistle to the Hebrews ; see
x. 32 TroXXiyi/ aO\r]criv imfu-fLvaTf nadr)-
fumoi/. But I have been obliged
reluctantly to fall back upon TTJS
T<\(iuo-fa>s as better fitted to the
space : comp. 6 TOV TTJS nto-rcus fie-
ftatov 8po/xoi/. The other conjectures
T[T)S ayias *cX?;]o-ecof, r[^y >cXi;o-]etoy, are
respectively too long and too short
for the room.
ri Ka\6v K.T.X.] From Ps. cxxxii. i
l&ov diy rt KaXov rj TI Ttp-rrvov K.r.X.
2. 6V7rpoor8f/croj/ eVtovrtoi/] So dnodfK-
TOV fvwTTiov, I Tim. ii. 3 rouro KO.\OV KOL
Cl/OOTTlOI/ TOV O~(OTTJpOS yp,WV
v, of which Clement's language
here seems to be a reminiscence :
comp. i Tim. v. 4, where KO\OV KO.\ is
interpolated in the common texts
from the earlier passage. The choice
of reading here lies between ri Trpoo--
SCKTOV and evTrpoo-fifKTCi/. If TL TrpoV-
StKTov is slightly better fitted to the
space, on the other hand evTrpoo-dfKTos
is a much more common word in the
N.T. and occurs three times besides
in Clement, 35 and twice in 40.
The simple irpoo-deKTos however ap-
pears in the LXX, Prov. xi. 20, xvi. 15,
Wisd. ix. 12 ; comp. Mart. Polyc. 14.
4. rt/xtoi/ roi Gfoi] Compare i Pet.
i. 19 Tt/xt'w cu/zari coy d/ivov a/zco/iou Kui
danri\ov XpiaTOV.
KOI Trarpi] I have read /cat Trarpl
rather than Trarpt aloneWor two rea-
sons ; (i) If Trarpi were contracted npi,
as is most usual in the MS, the letters
would not be sufficient to fill the space ;
(2) We find o Geoff /cat Trari^p frequently
in the Apostolic writings followed by
TOV Kvpiov, etc. (e.g. Rom. xv. 6, 2 Cor.
i. 3, etc., i Pet. i. 3, Rev. i. 6), whereas
6 Geoff Trar^p is never so found. In fact
with any genitive following, the alter-
native seems to be 6 Geoff /eai Trar^p
or Geoff 7raT77p. On the other hand
o Geoff TTOT^P occurs once only in the
N.T. (Col. iii. 17, with a v. 1.), and
VII
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
55
5 7rctTp\L avTOv, OTL Sid Tr\v ^/merepai/ [(ra)T\rjplav e
TravTL TM o[<r/ti]*t) [teTWoia* \dpiv VTrrjvejKev. \dve\6\-
wfjitv ek ras ^ei/eds Tracras [/ecu] KaTaju.d6a)[JL6v OTL eV
yevea \KO\L ryevea ptTavQias TOTTOV eSo)[/c]ei/ 6
stroke (probably I) and a portion of the preceding letter (which might be p) are
visible in the MS. Thus Young's reading (of/za), which is followed by most editors,
cannot stand. 6 avt\6ufjiev Wotton.
there it is used absolutely.
6. vmjveyKfv] l offered? So it is gene-
rally taken, but this sense is unsup-
ported ; for Xen. Hell. iv. 7. 2, Soph.
EL 834, are not parallels. Perhaps
* "won (rescued] for the whole world?
8. yevfa KOI yfvfa] ' each successive
generation? A Hebraism preserved
in the LXX, Esth. ix. 27, Ps. xlviii. 1 1,
Ixxxix. i, xc. i, etc. : comp. Luke i.
50 ycvfhs Koi yfv((is (vv. 11.).
TOTTOI/] The same expression dt$ov<u
TUTTOV pfTavoias occurs also in Wisd.
xii. 10; comp. Heb. xii. 17 fjitravoias
TUTTOV ovx evpfv, Tatian. ad GrcEC. 15
TOTTOV. The emen-
dation TVTTOV therefore is not needed.
dfcrrrorrjs] Very rarely applied to
the Father in the New Testament
(Luke ii. 29, Acts iv. 24, Rev. vi. 10,
and one or two doubtful passages),
but occurring in this one epistle near-
ly twenty times. The idea of subjection.
to God is thus very prominent in Cle-
ment, while the idea of sonship, on
which the Apostolic writers dwell so
emphatically, is kept in the back-
ground : see Lipsius p. 69. This fact
is perhaps due in part to the subject of
the epistle, which required Clement to
emphasize the duty of submission;
but it must be ascribed in some de-
gree to the spirit of the writer himself.
9. Nwe cKTipv^cv K.T.A.] The Mo-
saic narrative says nothing about
Noah as a preacher of repentance.
The nearest approach to this concep-
tion in the Canonical Scriptures is
2 Pet. ii. 5, where he is called Si/cato-
avvrjs Kijpv. The preaching of Noah
however is one of the more promi-
nent ideas in the Sibylline Oracles ;
see especially i. 128 sq. N<5e Mpas 6ap-
(ruvov (ov Xaoio-i rf TTCKTI Kijpvt-ov
fifTii v oiai/K.T.A.Thispassage, though
forming part of a comparatively late
poem, was doubtless founded on the
earliest (pre-Christian) Sibylline (iii.
97828 of the existing collection)
which is mutilated at the beginning
and takes up the narrative of the world's
history at a later point than the deluge.
Indeed thisearliest Sibyl(iftheclosing
passage of the book still belongs to
the same poem) connects herself
with the deluge by claiming to be a
daughter-in-law of Noah (iii. 826).
As these Oracles were known to and
quoted by Clement in another part
of this epistle (see the note after
57), it seems probable that he, per-
haps unconsciously, derived this con-
ception of Noah from them. To
this same source may probably be
traced the curious identification in
Theophilus ad Autol. iii. igNcGe *a-
rayyeXXtoi/ rols rore dvdpa>TTOis p.e\\i.v
KcrraKAucr/ioi/ e&fcrQai 7rpof<f>i]Tva'fv av-
rols \eyo>v' Afvre KaAei vp,as 6 Qeos
ds p.fravoiav' Bio oiKfiws AeuKaAi'a>i> e-
K\rjdrj ; for Theophilus has elsewhere
preserved a long fragment from the
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[vn
y Kal ol VTraKOvcravTes ecrwdricrav. 'Icovds
KaTa<TTpo(f)riv eKripv^ev, ol Se jjieTavoricravTes
7ri TO?? djJiapTriiJLaa'iv avTtov efyXacravTO TOV Qeov IKC-
TV(ravT6s Kal e\a/3ov crcoTrjpiav, KaiTrep d\\OTpioi TOV
Qeov oWes. 5
VIII. Ol \eiTOvpyoi Trjs %dpLTOs TOV Qeov Sid
6 Xetrou/yyof] \irovpyot. A.
lost opening of the earliest Sibylline
(ad Autol. ii. 36), and this very
passage incorporates several frag-
ments of hexameters, e. g. Aeure /caXet
...Qfbsds pfTavoiav. As Josephus also
quotes the Sibyllines, he too in his
account of Noah (Ant. i. 3. I cnfidev
irl TO Kpelrrov OVTOVS TTJV didvoiav KOI
ras Trpd^eis fira(e'pti>, quoted by Hil-
genfeld here) may have been influ-
enced by them. For the Mohamme-
dan legends of Noah, as a preacher of
repentance, see Fabricius Cod. Pseud.
Vet. Test. I. p. 262. To the passages
there collected from apocryphal and
other sources respecting Noah's
preaching add this from the Apo-
calypse of Paul 50 (quoted also by
Hilgenfeld) cy<a flp.1 Nwe.../cal OVK
(7rav<rdp.T)v rots avdpwirois Krjpvcro-etv'
Merai/oftre, tdov yap /caraxXva/zos f'px f ~
rat (p. 68, ed. Tisch.). A passage
cited by Georg. Syncell. (Chron. p.
47 ed. Dind.) from Enoch, but not
found in the extant book, seems to
have formed part of Noah's preach-
ing of repentance: see Dillmann's
Henoch pp. xxxviii, Ixi. See also below
9, with the note on iroAiyyej/eo-ia.
2. KaTCKrTpofpijv] l overthrow, ruin*
comp. Jonah iii. 4 KCU Nti/eu^ Kara-
4' oXXorpiot T. 0.] ' ah'ens from
God" 1 i.e. 'Gentiles': comp. Ephes.
ii. 12 aTTT/XXorptw/ie'i/oi rfjs TroXtret-
as TOV 'l(rpaj)X...cai aOcoicv T<B KOO~{JLQ>.
Both aXXorptot and dXX6<uXoi are
thus used, as opposed to the cove-
nant-people.
VIII. 'God's ministers through
the Spirit preached repentance. The
Almighty Himself invites all men to
repent. Again and again in the
Scriptures He bids us wash away
our sins and be clean ; He pro-
claims repentance and promises for-
giveness.'
6. of Xetrov/ryoi] i.e. the prophets;
though they are not so called in the
LXX or New Testament.
9. <3 yap tyu /c.r.X.] Loosely quoted
from Ezek. xxxiii. 1 1 e3 e'yco, raSe
Xryei Kuptoy, ou /3ouXo/zai TOV 6a.va.rov
rou do-fftovs cos aTroorpc^ai TOV dae(3rj
OTTO TTJS 68ov O.VTOV Kal fjv avTov.
a7roo-Tpo(pf) aTroorpe-v^are OTTO Trjs odov
v/J-toV Kal Iva ri dnoOv jyorKere, OLKOS 'itr-
pajjX ; K.r.X.
11. /zerai/o^o-are K.r.X.] It is usual
to treat these words as a loose quo-
tation from Ezek. xviii. 30 sq. O!KOS
'lo-pctT/X, Xeyei Kupios, emo-TpdfpTjTe Kal
aTTooTpf^faTf eK 7rao~(0v T>V d(re/3etc5i/
vp.av...Kal Iva TL a7ro0vr)o-KfTf, OIKOS
; Start ov 6f\a> TOV Bavarov roi)
If taken from the
Canonical Book of Ezekiel, the words
are probably a confusion of this pas-
sage with the context of the other
(Ezek. xxxiii. n), as given in the
preceding note. See however what
follows.
1 2. fav <&o~w K.r-X.] This passage is
generally considered to be made up
vm] TO THE CORINTHIANS. 57
TrvevjULaTOs dyiov Trepi /meTai/oias e\d\t]<rav, Kal avTOs
Se 6 SeorTTOTtis TWV aTrdvTwv Trepi fJLeTavoias e\d\rj(rev
/meTcc opKOV Z<x> r^p epco, Aerei Kypioc, oy BoyAoMAi TON
10 0ANATON TOY AMApTCOAOY, U> C THN M6TANOIAN' 7TpO(TTi6eL^
Kal yvcofjLriv dyadriv MeTANOHCATe, O?KOC 'lcp<M-iA, ATTO THC
ANOMIAC YMGONT elnoN TO?C Y'oTc TOY AAOY MOY* 'E<\N eociN
IO
of Ps. ciii. IO, II ov Kara ray a/xaprtW
Tjftcoi/ enoiTjo-ev r^iiv ovde Kara ras ai/o-
p.ias Tjpaiv dvraTrfS&Kev r^iiv' on Kara
ro v\}fos TOV ovpavov OTTO rfjs yfjs (Kpa-
raiaxTf K.vpios TO eXeos aurou, and Jer.
iii. 19, 22 KOI eiTra, Ilarepa MtXcovrt/M
Kal OTT' /zou OUK a7ro(rrpa(pi;(recr^e...
fTTicrrpafprjTf viol TTio~Tpe(povTcs Kal
tacro/iat ra (ruvrpi^ara i5/zooi/, together
vith Is. i. 1 8 eai/ cJ(rtf at a/iaprtat K.r.X.
Such fusions are not uncommon in
early Christian writers and occur
many times in Clement himself. But
several objections lie against this
solution here; (i) No satisfactory
account is thus rendered of the words
eav cSaiv nvppoTfpai KOKKOV KOI /zeXaj/o)-
rcpai ffaKKov K.r.X. ; for the passage of
Isaiah, from which they are supposed
to be loosely quoted, is given as an
independent quotation immediately
afterwards. (2) The expression Trpoo--
ndfls Kal yvfofirjv dyadrjv seems to im-
ply that, even if not a continuation
of the same passage, they were at all
events taken from the same prophet
as the words quoted just before. (3)
This inference is borne out by the
language used just below in introduc-
ing the passage from Isaiah, Kal cv
erepo> roTrw, implying that the previous
words might be regarded as a single
quotation. (4) A great portion of
the quotation is found in two differ-
ent passages of Clement of Alexan-
dria, and in one of these the words
are attributed to Ezekiel : Quis div.
irpOCTT1]0lO- A.
sak'. 39 (p. 957) ov j3ouXo/zat TOV 6d-
varov TOV a/zaprtoXoO aXXa TTJV p.Td-
voiav' K.O.V coo*ti/ at a/iapriat]^v/zc3i> coy
(potviKOvv eptoi/, coy ^lova XevKavco, Kav
o~Korouy, cos epiov XevKoi/
Trotr/o-co, and Padag. i. 10
(p. 151) (pjjcrl yap 5ta 'le^eKt^X' 'Ej/
(iri(rrpa(ptJT c o\rjs TTJS Kapdias Kal
ftTnjrf, Ilartp, aKovo-o^iat V/LICOJ/ coy XaoD
ayt'ou. Thus it seems to follow either
(1) That in the recension of the Can-
onical Ezekiel used by the two
Clements the passage xxxiii. 1 1 was
followed by a long interpolation con-
taining substantially the words here
quoted by Clement of Rome; or
(2) That he is here citing some apo-
cryphal writing ascribed to Ezekiel,
which was a patchwork of passages
borrowed from the Canonical pro-
phets. The latter supposition is fa-
voured by the language of Josephus
(Ant. x. 5. l)j ov p.6vov OVTOS ('lepe/zi'ay)
Trpoe6eo"mo~ ravra roty o^Xoty aXXa
Kal o irpo<prJTT]s 'leCeKt'^Xoy Trptoros
Trepi TovTO)v 8vo /3t/3Xta ypd^as Kare-
\nrev. This statement however may
be explained by a bipartite division
of the Canonical Ezekiel, such as
some modern critics have made ; and
as Josephus in his account of the
Canon (c. Apion. i. 8) and elsewhere
appears not to recognise this second
Ezekiel, this solution is perhaps more
probable. Or again his text may be
corrupt, ff( = 8vo) having been merely
a repetition of the first letter of /3i.
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[vin
A! AMApTIAI Y'MWN AHO THC fHC 6COC TOY OYpANOY, KAI AN
(Lcm TTYppoTepAi KOKKOY KAI ME AANWTepAi CAKKOY, KAI ITTI-
crpA(J)HT TTpo"c we el oAnc THC KAPAI'AC KA'I efnHTe, HATep,
6TTAKOYCOMAI f^WN OOC AAO? AflOY. Kdl 6V 6TepO) TOTTto
\eyei OUTW AoVcAcee KA'I KA0Apo'i reNecGe- A(J)fcAec6e TAC 5
TlONHpl'AC ATTO TCON YYX^N ^M(ON ATTeNANTI TttJN 6c|)0AAMa>N
MOY' TTAYCAC06 ATTO TttJN TTONHplO>N YMO3N, MAGeTG KAAON
nOI?N, 6KZHTHCATG KplCIN, pYCAC0 AAIKOYM6NON, KplNAT6
tO KAI AlKAIOC)CAT X^P A ' K ^ AYT KA^I [A]l \er\Q&>MU ,
KA) CAN (LdN [A!] AMApT/AI YMCX)N (X)C 4>OINIKOYN, [(X>c] IO
A6YKAN(X>' CAN Ae COCIN O3C KOKKINON, O)C e'plON
4 XaoO aytov] Clem. Al. 152. Xaawycw A. 5 Xofoavde']
yevcadat A. d^Xecrfle] o0cXe<r^ai A. 7 iraixraffOe]
A.
A.
/3Xia. See also the remarks of Ewald
Gesch. des V. Isr. IV. p. 19. Apocry-
phal writings of Ezekiel are men-
tioned in the Stichometry of Nice-
phorus (see Westcott Canon, p. 504),
and from the connexion
it may be conjectured that
they were interpolations of or addi-
tions to the genuine Ezekiel, like the
Greek portions of Daniel. This hy-
pothesis will explain the form of the
quotations here. At all events it
appears that some apocryphal writ-
ings attributed to Ezekiel existed,
for Tertullian (de Cam. Christ. 23 :
comp. Clem. Alex. Strom, vii. 16,
p. 890) and others quote as from Eze-
kiel words not found in the Canonical
book: see the passages collected in
Fabric. Cod. Pseud. Vet. Test. p. 1 1 1 7.
Hilgenfeld points out that one of
these, 'In quacunque horaingemui-
rit peccator salvus erit', is closely
allied to Clement's quotation here.
This apocryphal or interpolated E-
zekiel must have been known to Jus-
tin Martyr also, for he quotes a
sentence, ev ols av vp.as /caraXa/3a>, cv
TOVTOIS *al Kpiva (Dial. 47, p. 267),
which we know from other sources
to have belonged to this false Eze-
kiel (see Fabric. /. c. p. 1 1 18) ; though
Justin himself from lapse of memory
ascribes it to our Lord, perhaps con-
fusing it in his mind with Joh. v.
30. (On the other hand see West-
cott Introd. to Gosp. p. 426). So too
apocryphal passages of other pro-
phets, as Jeremiah (Justin. Dial. 72,
p. 298) and Zephaniah (Clem. Alex.
Strom, v. 11, p. 692), are quoted by
the early fathers. The passage of Je-
remiah quoted by Justin must have
been an interpolation, such as I sup-
pose was the case with Clement's
citation from Ezekiel ; for he writes
avrrj "fj TTfpiKOTTrj 77 ex raw \oya>v TOV
^Icpcfjiiov eri fo-rlv fyyfypap.p.evr] ev
TKTIV avriypd(pois TWV cv <rvvaya)ydls
/, irpo yap oXt'you ^poi/ov raOra
K.r.A. On the apocryphal
quotations in Clement see below
13, 17, 23, 29, 46, (notes).
2. /xeAaixorepai] The comparative
occurs Strabo xvi. 4 12
vin] TO THE CORINTHIANS. 59
KANOJ. KAI CAN 6tAHT KAI eiCAKOyCHTe MOY, TA ArA0A THC
CMC c|)Arec0e' IAN Ae MH 0eAHTe MHAe eicAKoycHTe MOY,
MA)(AlpA YMAC KATeAeTAI' TO |~<*p CTOMA Kypl'oy
15 TAYTA. ndi/Tas ovv TOik dycnrtiTOVs avTOV /3
HJL6Tavoias ^ueracr^eu/, e&TtipL^ev
avTOV.
IX. Aio vTraKOLxrco/mev TJ/ fJLeyaXoTTpeTrel Kai
avTOV, Kai iK6Tai yevojuLevoi TOV eAeof? /ecu T?;?
20 xprjo-TOTtiTOS avTOV TrpocrTrearttiiJiev Kai
-OV^ CtVTOV, a7TO\7rOJ/T9
T 0i/ /ca^ v TO i9 QdvctTOV ayov
A.
A. 9
A. 19 A^OUJ] cXotoi;<r A.
13
olKTipfj.ovs] oiKTeipfj.ovff A.
(p. 772), but I cannot verify Jacob-
son's further statement 'hanc formam
habes saepius in LXX'. It is derived
from the late form (j.(\av6s = p.t\as,
on which see Lobeck Paral. p. 139.
Another late form of the superlative
is /ifXaii/oraros 1 .
O-CLKKOV] Comp. Rev. vi. 12 *cal o
ij\ios eyevfTO p.e\as cos (TUKKOS Tpi-
XWOSj Is. 1. 3 fv8v<ra> TOV ovpavbv a- KO-
TOS KCU COS (TO.K.K.OV 6^O~O) TO 7Tfptj3o-
Xatoi/ avTov. It was a black hair-
cloth. Thus Hilgenfeld's emenda-
tion \OKKOV is superfluous, besides
being out of place, for the comparison
is between garment and garment.
The O-KOTOVS of the existing text of
Clem. Alex, may at once be rejected.
4. eV eYe'pw TOTTCO] Is. i. 1 6 2O.
The quotation is almost word for
word from the LXX.
9. Si/catcoo-aTf x^'p?] ' give redress
to the widow] preserving the same
construction as in KpivaTc op(pai/co.
The LXX however has the accusative
XW av m the second clause.
10. Xeyei] sc. o Kvptos, which words
occur in the LXX of Isaiah in accord-
ance with the Hebrew.
1 6. TTcuroKparopt/eco] Apparently the
earliest instance of this word.
IX. ' Let us therefore obey His
gracious summons. Let us contem-
plate the bright examples of obedi-
ence in past ages: Enoch who was
translated and saw not death : Noah
through whom a remnant was saved
in the ark.'
21. ficmuoTroi/i'ai/] The word occurs
in Classical writers, e.g. Plut. Mor.
1 19 E, Lucian Dial. Mort. x. 8 (i. p.
369); comp. Theoph. ad Autol. ii. 7,
12, iii. i. Polycarp, Phil. 2, appa-
rently remembering this passage has
aTToXtTTOI/Tfff TT)V KCVTJV p.OT CUoA Oy IO.V
Kai TTJV TCOJ/ TroXXcoV nXavrjv. But this
does not justify a change of reading
here ; for p.aTaioiroviav is more appro-
priate, and a transcriber's error is
more likely in the MSS of Polycarp
(all derived from one very late source)
than in our copy of Clement : nor is
it impossible that Polycarp's memory
deceived him. McmuoXo-y/a occurs
I Tim. i. 6.
22. aTvio-a>fJiv K.r.X.] Clement of
6o
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[IX
ek TOI)S T\e/ft)5 \eiTOVpyrjcravTas TYf jULeya\O7rp7reT
avrov. \d(5a)fjiev 'Gi/w'%, os eV i)7ra/co>/ St/ccaos evpedeis
juLTTe6ri, Kai ov% evpedr] avTOV 6dvaTOs. A/we THO-TOS
evpeBeis Sid Trjs Xeirovpyias avTOV TraXiyyeveo-iav KOCT^CO
, Kai SieVftxrei/ Si avTOV 6 Sea-Trorris TO. ei(re\- 5
ev 6/ULOVoia t^wa ek TY\V Ki(3a)TOV.
X. 'A/SpadjUL) 6 (})i\o$ TTpoa-ayopevQeis, TTICTTOS ei)-
I \ciTovpyjffavras]
A. 4 \eiTovpyia<:] \iTovpyia<r A.
7 7TlO-T6s] TTlOTtS A.
Alexandria Strom iv. 16 (p. 610) after
giving an earlier passage from this
epistle (see above i)adds CIT f^ave-
<TTfpov y A.Tvi<ra>[JifVK.T.\. down to'PaajS
17 iropvr) ( 12), but contents himself
with a brief abridgement, and does
not quote in full, so that he gives but
little aid in determining the text.
1. TJ) p.ya\o7rpf7rcl 8orf\ The same
expression occurs in 2 Pet. i. 17.
The word /zeyaXorrpeTnys is frequent
in Clement, i, 19, 45, 58, and just
above. It is only found this once in
theN.T.
2. 'Ei/cox] Clement is here copying
Heb. xi. 5 'Ei>o>x pfTT0jj TOV p.r/ I8clv
Oavarov KOI ovx r}vpi(TKTo (comp.
Gen. v. 24) ; though the words are
displaced, as often happens when the
memory is trusted. In the sequence
of his first three instances also,
Enoch, Noah, Abraham he follows
the writer of that Epistle. See also
the language in Ecclus. xliv. 16, 17,
to which Clement's expressions bear
some resemblance.
diKaios] The book of Enoch is
quoted as 'Eva>x o di<atos in Test, xii
Pair. Levi 10, Juda 18, Dan 5, Benj.
9. Thus it seems to have been a re-
cognised epithet of this patriarch, and
perhaps formed part of the title of
the apocryphal book bearing his
name. It was probably the epithet
applied to him also in the opening
of the extant book, i. 2, in the original.
4. avrov] i.e. Noah himself. For this
reflexive use of avrov see A. Buttmann
p. 98 sq. Comp. also 12, 14, 30.
TraXiyyevfo-iav] i.e. ' a second birth,
a renewal] of the world after the
flood ; as Orac. Sib. i. 195 (comp.
vii. Il) /cat 8fVTpos e&o'eTa.i cucoi/,
words put into the mouth of Noah
himself. See Philo Vit. Moys. ii. 12
(ii. p. 144) TraXiyyevfcrias eyevovro ^ye-
fjiovfs Kai devrcpas ap^ye'rcu TreptoSou,
where also it is used of the world
renovated after the flood. Somewhat
similar is the use in Matt. xix. 28 ;
where it describes the 'new heaven
and new earth.' The Stoics also
employed this term to designate the
renewed universe after their great
periodic conflagrations ; see Philo de
Mund. incorr. 14 (ii. p. 501) ol ray
KOL TOS na\iyyV(TiaS L(T-
TOV Kocrp-ov, Marc. Anton.
xi. I TTJV irfpiobiKrjV naXiyytvco-'iav rwv
oXcoi/ (with Gataker's note). For
Christian uses see Suicer s.v. Any
direct reference to the baptismal
water (\ovTpov 7ra\iyy(veo~ias, Tit. iii.
5), as typified by the flood (comp.
i Pet. iii. 2 1 ), seems out of place here ;
but TraXtyyei/ccrta appears to allude
indirectly to the renewal of the Corin-
thian Church by repentance. See
the next note.
6. *v opovoia] An indirect reference
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
61
peOtj eV Tea avTov VTTYIKOOV yevecrBai TO?? prjfjia(TLV TOV
Qeov. OVTOS Si VTraKOrjs e^n\6ev IK Trjs <yfjs avTov Kai
10 e/c Trjs crwyyeveias avTov Kai e'/c TOV OLKOV TOV TraTpos
avTov, O7TW9 yrjv 6\iyr]v Kai <rwy<yeveiav da"6evrj Kai OLKOV
jjiiKpov KaTaXiTTcov K\ripovofJL^(Tn Ts eVayyeA/as TOV
Oeov. Aeye* yap ai/Tw* "AneAee ex THC THC coy KAI eK
THC CYITNei<\C COY KAI K TO? oFKOY TO? TTATpOC COY GIC THN
10 ffvyyeveias] ffvyycviaff A.
12 tirayyc\las] Trayyc\eta<r A.
to the feuds at Corinth. Even the
dumb animals set an example of
concord : see below 20 TO A^OTCI
TWV o)<0v ras (rupfXciHTfis avrwv fv
opovotq Kai (Iprjvrj rroiovvrai. The word
ofjiovoia is of frequent occurrence in
Clement.
X. * Abraham by obedience left
his home and kindred, that he might
inherit the promises of God. Not
once or twice only was a blessing
pronounced upon him for his faith.
He was promised a race countless as
the stars or the sand in multitude,
and in his old age a son was granted
to him.'
7. o <tW] From Is.xli. 8 'Abra-
ham my friend' (LXX bv rjycnrria-a) :
comp. 2 Chron. xx. 7. See also James
ii. 23 KOI (f>i\os Qfov K\ij0rj, and below
17 <t'Aoy Trpoa-rjyopfvdrj TOV 0eoO.
In the short paraphrase of the Alex-
andrian Clement this chapter relating
to Abraham is abridged thus, 'Appaap
oy Sta Trump KOI <pi\ofviav <f>i\os 0eoC
TraTTjp de rov 'itraa/c irpoo-Tjyopcvdr) ;
and it has therefore been suggest-
ed to read GY (t>iAoc for o 4>iAoc.
But no alteration is needed. Abra-
ham is here called * the friend' abso-
lutely, as among the Arabs at the
present day he is often styled ' El-
KhaliP simply: see d'Herbelot s.v.
Abraham, and Stanley's Jewish
Church i. p. 13. So too Clem. Horn.
xviii. 13 ovTvs &vvaTai...ov8e 'Ei/to^ o
(vap(mj(ras fir) dftevai OVTC Nwe o di~
KCUOS fir) fVt'oTap-^at ovrf 'Aj3paa/A o
<pt\o$ fir) (rvvifvai, which has other
resemblances with this passage of the
genuine Clement ; Clem. Recogn. i.
32 * Abraham pro amicitiis quibus
erat ei familiaritas cum Deo.' It is
an indication how familiar this title
of Abraham had become in the Apo-
stolic age, that Philo once inadver-
tently quotes Gen. xviii. 17 'A/3paa/x
TOU (pi\ov fiov for TOV TratSoy fiov and
argues from the expression, de Sobr.
ii (i. p. 401), though elsewhere he
gives the same text correctly de Leg.
All. iii. 8 (i. p. 93), Quczst. in Gen. iv.
21 (p. 261 Aucher). At a much earlier
date one Molon (Joseph, c. Ap. ii. 14,
33) who wrote against the Jews and is
quoted by Alexander Polyhistor (Eu-
sob.Pr&p.Ev.'ix. 1 9, p.42o) interpreted
the name Abraham as traTpos (pi\ov,
apparently reading DH13X as if it
were DrVQK. And in the Book of
Jubilees c. 19 (Dillmann in Ew aid's
Jahrb. III. p. 15) it is said of this
patriarch that * he was written down
on the heavenly tablets as a friend
of the Lord.' Later Rabbinical illus-
trations of this title will be found in
Wetstein on James ii. 23, and espe-
cially in Beer Leben Abraham's, notes
427, 431, 950.
13. aTT\6f K.T.A.] From LXX Gen.
62
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[x
f-HN HN AN COI ACl'lO), KAI TTOIHCOO C eiC 0NOC MCf* KAI '-
AOTHCOO ce KAI Me|-AAYNO> TO ONOMA coy, KAI ICH eyAorHMe-
NOC- KAI eYAOf-HCCO TOYC efAOTOYNTAC Ce KAI KATApACOMAI
TOYC KATApOOMENOYC C, KAI f AO fH H CON TAI CN COI TTACAI Al
<}>YAAi THC |-HC. KCLL 7rd\LV eV Tto Sia^a)pL(r6rji/ai avTOV 5
airo ACOT el-Trey avTto 6 0eos* 'AsiABAeyAc TO?C 6c})0AA-
MoTc COY, f^e And TOY TOTTOY,OY NYN CY eT, npoc BoppAN KAI AI'BA
KAI AMATOAAC KAI 0AAACCAN' OTI TTACAN THN fHN, HN CY <JpAC ;
co) Acocoi AY'THN KAI TCO cnepMATi COY eooc AIWNOC- KAI
nom'co) TO cne'pMA COY <^>c THN AMMON THC PHC- ei AYNATAI i
TIC e2Apl0MHCAI THN AMMON THC fHC, KAI TO CnepMA COY ?A-
pieMH6HCTAI. KCLL 7TOL\LV \6yeL' 'ElHfAreN 6 060C TON'ABpA-
AM KA'I eTneN AYTCO' ANABAG^ON eic TON OY'PANON KAI Api-
6MHCON TOYC ACTpAC, 81 AYNHCH eSAplGMHCAl AyTOYC'
1 8 6puv] opaiwv A.
give it Kpidrjffrjff.
A, as I read it; but Tisch. and Jacobs.
22 6dov] 6iov A.
xii. i 3 with slight but unimportant
variations. In omitting KOI devpo
after roO Trarpos (rov Clement agrees
with A and the Hebrew against B
which inserts the words. He also
reads (vXoyrjd^a-ovrai with A against B
(fvev\oyr)6jja-ovrai) but cuXoyrj^evos with
B against A (eOAoyr/ro?).
5. v TG> 8iaxtopi<rOfjvai] The ex-
pression is taken from Gen. xiii. 14
fiera TO diax<>>pi-(r6r)vai rov Acor OTT*
avTov.
6. dvafiXtyaf K.r.X.] From LXX
Gen. xiii. 14 16, almost word for
word.
12. e^rjyayv] From LXX Gen. xv.
5, 6, with unimportant variations.
1 6. <iAofWai>] i.e. his entertaining
the angels : comp. Heb. xiii. 2. Simi-
larly of Lot just below, n, and of
Rahab, 12. The stress laid on this
virtue seems to point to a failing in
the Corinthian Church. See also the
note on a0tXo|fi//ai/ below, 35.
18. irpos ei/ ic.r.X.] Gen. xxii. 2 e'<'
ev ru>v opewv eoi/ av a-oi CITTCO.
XI. ' Lot's faith and good deeds
saved him from the destruction of
Sodom and Gomorrah ; while his own
wife perished and remains a monu-
ment to all ages of the punishment
with which God visits the disobedient
and wavering.'
21. KpiOeiarjs Sta nvpos] Comp. Is.
Ixvi. 1 6 ev rut irvpl Kvpiov KpidjcreTcii
Trao-a 77 yfj. The emendation MwtffMiffl
for Kpi6fi<rr)? is unnecessary as well
as weak.
22. 7rot7;o-as] A nominative abso-
lute ; see Winer xxviii. p. 194,
A. Buttmann p. 251 sq.
23. eVfpo/cAti/elr] ' swerving aside" 1 ,
especially in a bad sense; Epictet.
Diss. iii. 12. 7 TpoK\iv&s e^o> Trpos
^8ov^v. See below, 47 TOV? eVepoxAi-
vels vrrapxavras d(p y TJ/MOV. So (T(po-
x] TO THE CORINTHIANS. 63
15 !CTAI TO crrepMA coy* eni'cTeyceN Ae 'ABpAAM TO> Oeto,
eAon'c9H AYTU> eic AIKAIOCY'NHN. Aid TTICTTIV Kal
viav eSodrj avTw vlos ev y^lpa, Kal %L VTraKOtjs
OVTOV ducriav TW 0ew Trpos eV TCOV opewv cov
avTto.
20 XI. Aid (piXo^eviav Kal ev&e/Seiav AWT ecrcodrj e/c
Co%6fjL(*)Vy TTJS Trepixcopov iradrifs Kpideicrris Sid Trvpos Kal
6eiov 7rp6$ri\ov TOfffOm 6 Se(T7roT>79, OTL TOI)?
T? eV avrov OVK eyKaTaXeifrei, TOUS Se eT
VTrdp^ovTas ek KoXacrw Kal alKKTfJLOV riuflOW
25 Oovcrrjs yap avTW Trjs yvvaiKOs, eTepoyvtofjiOvos V7rap%ov-
Kal OVK ev Ojmovoia, ek TOVTO (rrj/uLeloi/ eTeOrj W
TO <yvu)(TTOv elvai 7rd<riv OTL ol oi^v^oi Kal ol
75 Tepoyv<4)/j.ovot] A is read erepoyvu/j-off by Tisch. and Jacobs., crcpoyvu/.<.ov
by Vansittart. The last letter appeared to me like c with possibly y superposed.
K\iviaC/em.f/0m.Ep.3.d]a.c. 15, said afterwards explained by els TO
of the ship of the Church heeling crrov flvai K.r.A.
over, when not properly trimmed. 27. W r//r ^/i-ravrr;?] A pillar of salt
25. eVepoyi/ojfioi/of] The word has identified with Lot's wife is mention-
two senses, either (i) ' dissentient, ed as standing in Wisdom x. 7, OTTI-
otherwise-minded', Cyril. Alex, in Es. (TTOIKT^S ^v^s p.vrjp.f'iov eony/cma orr/X?/
xlviii (II. p. 642), lii (n. p. 736) oXorpo- aXoy, and in Joseph. Atit. i. u. 4 who
TTo)? Tfpoyva>[jLovas nap 1 eiceivovs; or (2) says that he himself had seen it. So
'wavering, double-minded', Cyril. too Irenzcus (Har. iv. 31. 3) speaks
Alex. Cord. Cat. in Ps. i. p. 225 Si^v^oy of it as * statua salis semper manens*,
re KCU eVepoyi/a>/ioi/off. As it seems to which he makes a type of the Church.
be defined here by OVK fv d/ior/oia, the Cyril of Jerusalem also, Catech. xix.
first meaning must be adopted; 8 (p. 309^, describes Lot's wife as e<mj-
though Lot's wife was also erfpoyvw- Xireu/ie'i^ St' aiwvos. The region a-
(jw>v in the other sense, and as such bounds in such pillars of salt (see
is classed among of fttyvgotjud 8tord- Robinson's Biblical Researches, etc.
fovres below. In eV opovoia there is II. p. 108 sq.). Mediaeval and even
again an allusion to the feuds at modern travellers have delighted to
Corinth; see above 9. identify one or other 'of these with
26. els TOVTO K.r.X.] Here d><rre is Lot's wife.
dependent not on els TOVTO, but on 28. of SiS/xi^oi] The word occurs only
o-rjiJiflov fTfdrj ; and els TOVTO ' to this twice, James i. 8, iv. 8, in the New
end' stands independently, being Testament. Both the word and the
T69
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT [xi
Trepi Tt/s TOV Oeov Swdfjietos ek Kpi/ma Kai et9 crrj-
cm
XII. -Ata TT'KTTIV Kai <f)i\o]~viav IcrcoBrj ' Paa/3 r\
K7r/JL<p6evT(x)v 'yap V7TO 'Irjcrov TOV TOV Navrj
t9 Tt)V '/e^r^o), eyvto 6 fiacriXevs Trjs 77/9 5
r\K.a(riv KaTaa-KOTreva-ai TY\V X^pav avTcov, Kai ee-
dvdpas 7*01)9 (rvXXrjfjL^o/j.ei'ov^ aivTOi/9, O7ra)9
avaTttiQuHTLV. $ OVV 0\O^I/O9 'Paa/3
CIVTOVS eKpv\fsev ek TO vTrepwov VTTO Tt]v
eTria-TaOevTcov $e TWV Trapd TOV (3a(ri- 10
Kai XeyovTcov pAoy, eicnAjeoN oi KATACKOTTOI THC
ffr)/j.iti)<riv A. 4 tKTrfnQdtvTUv] Kire(f>9evTui> A. 7
youj] <rv\\i)\fsofjievovff A, though just below it has (rv\\r]/j.<p9evTe(r. For the omission of
/i compare CKire<f>devT(t)i> above. n Idov, l<TTj\6ov] See below. 12 7775,0-1)01^]
See below. ^air/cu'] See below. Tisch. prints K... as though the 2nd letter
warning are very frequent in Cle-
ment's younger contemporary Her-
mas, Vis. ii. 2, iii. 2, 3, 4, 7, 10, 11,
iv. i, 2, ,5Y/. viii. 7, etc., but especi-
ally Mand. ix, x. See below 23
with the note (comp. Clem. Rom. ii.
11;.
XII. ' Rahab also was saved by
her faith and her hospitality. She
believed in the might of the Lord
God, and she rescued the spies ;
therefore she and her family were
spared. She was gifted too with a
prophetic spirit, for the scarlet thread
typified the saving power of Christ's
blood'.
3. 'Pad/3] This account is taken
from the book of Joshua; but Cle-
ment gives it in his own words, even
when recording the conversational
parts. The instance of Rahab was
doubtless suggested by Heb. xi. 31,
James ii. 25 ; for both these epistles
were known to S. Clement and are
quoted elsewhere. His expression
dta irioTiv Kai <f>i\ocviav connects the
two aspects, to which the two Apo-
stolic writers severally direct atten-
tion, the TTLcms of the one, the fpya
of the other ; comp. 31, 33, 34, 49,
(notes). See also the note on the <iAo-
gevia of Abraham 10.
4. TOV TOV Nau?;] In the LXX Num.
xxxii. 12, Deut. xxxii. 44, Josh. vi. 6,
etc., he is called 'Irjo-ovs 6 TOV Nuvjy,
and the same expression is adopted
here, though in the genitive it sounds
somewhat awkwardly.
6. avTwv] not avTtov, as most edi-
tors print it ; comp. 9 and see the
note on Philippians iii. 21.
7- TOVS O~vX\TJfJ.'\l/'Op.VOVs] 1. Ot (TV\-
\^p.-^ovrai. For this construction see
Winer xviii. p. 121 and the notes
Galatians i. 7.
10. Aii/o/caXa/i^j/] c flax-sta/s'la.idon
the flat roof of the house to dry ; see
Josh. ii. 6. So Joseph. (Ant. v. 1.2)
explains it, \lvov yap ayna\ias eVi TOV
Teyovs (\lfvx*. The word vnepwov does
not occur in the original narrative,
which describes the men's lurking
xn]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
[|-HC' CY OYN] elAfAre AYTOYC, 6 r^p BA[ciAeyc OY]TCOC
KeAefer r\ Se ccTreKpWri' EICHAGON [01 AYO <\N]Apec, ofc
ZHTeTre, npoc Me, [AAAA TA)(e']ojc ATTHAGON KA'I nope Y'ON[ TAT
[5 dSoy] v7ro$6iKvvou(ra avToIs e[vavTiai>\. Kai e'nrev Trpos
TOVS av^pas* r[iNoV|cKOYCA nNtoCKCo epoc> on [Kfpioc o
Oedc] YMOON TTApAAlACOCIN YM?N [iHN TTO"]AlN TAYTHN, 6 fAp
(})6Boc KA'I 6 [jpdjMoc YMOON eneneceN TO?C KA[TOI]KOYCIN
AYTH'N. d>c tAisi OYN reN[HT<\i] AABe?N AYTHN Y^AC, AIACCO-
10 CATC Me KAI TON 0?KON TOY" TTATpOC MOY- KCCl L7TaV
"EcTAi OYTCOC we eA<\AHCAC HM?N. cbc IAN O?N fNtoc
NOMfcNOYC HMAC, CYNArCIC HANTAC TOYC COYC YHO TO
were legible; but nothing more than 1 can be discerned, and the I might as well be
the upright stroke of N as of K. 18 Kal 6] The article can be read in the MS,
though omitted by editors. 11 rb r^yos] Torot-ywr A. See below. For the
next word A reads <rov, not ov as sometimes stated.
place as on the house-top (<Vt rou
fito/zarof). But Clement would not
necessarily be familiar with Eastern
customs and might easily substitute
a wrong expression.
u. I8oi> K.r.X.] The lacunas are gen-
erally supplied [av8p s irpos at rj\]dov
ol KdTCHTKOTroi TTJs [yfjs )/icoj/]' t^ayayf
vsy after Young ; but av8pes of
l can hardly stand, and the
whole sentence reads awkwardly. I
have therefore suggested another
mode of filling in the missing por-
tions.
15. oSoi/ K.T.X.] If this mode of
supplying the lacuna be adopted
(after Young), Clement must have
made a slip of memory, as he has
done already in vrrfpoioi/ ; for in the
original narrative Rahab shows the
opposite route not to the king's
messengers but to the spies. His
accuracy is saved by reading [OVK]
viroSeiKvvovo-a avrols f^Kfivovs] with
Cotelier ; but this is so much more
awkward than Young's reading, that
CLEM.
I have preferred not to adopt it.
1 8. o <j>6fios K.T.A.] does not occur
in the LXX here, but is common else-
where; e.g. Gen. ix. 2, Deut. ii. 25,
xi. 25. These passages illustrate not
only the combination of (f)6j3os and
Tpopos, but the repetition of the arti-
cle before the latter. Cotelier observes
that Clement seems to have had in
his copy of the LXX (Josh. ii. 9) the
words Kai KdTfTTTrjo'O'ov TravTfs ol Acar-
oiKoiivres ri)v yfjv d(p j \>^u>v which are
wanting in all the best MSS, though
supplied in the Complutensian edi-
tion and represented in the original
Hebrew. The existing text of the
LXX has only fTriTreVrcoKe yap o (poftos
22. reyos] The text of the MS here
makes it difficult to decide whether
we should read o-rcyos or reyos. The
former occurs in the LXX only once,
Epist. Jer. 8; the latter not at all in
the LXX, but in Aquila Num. xxv. 8.
In these passages they are used for
'lupanar'j and reyos especially has
5
66
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[XII
coy, KA'I AiAccoGHCONTAi' ocoi f^p CAN eypeOoiCiN eZco THC
OIKI'AC, ATioAoYNTAi. Kai TTpocreQevTO avTrj Sovvai
O7TO)5 KpejJLCLO'tll K TOV OIKOV aVTrjS KOKKIVOV,
TTOIOVVTCS OTI Sid TOV aifJLaTOS TOV Kvpiov \vTpa)(ris
ea-Tai 7rd(Tiv TCHS irurTevovariv Kai iXirltywriv ITTI TOV 5
Oeov. 'O/oare, dyaTrrjToi, ov fjiovov wiffTK d\\d Trpo-
<f>rjTia ev TY\ yvvaiKi <yeyovev.
XIII. TaTreivotypovno'ttiiJiev ovv, d$e\(poi, aTroBe/jie-
voi Trdcrav dXa^pveiav Kai Tv(pos Kai dfppoo-vvriv Kai
frequently this bad sense elsewhere
(e.g. Orac. Sibyll. iii. 186, v. 387).
But the word is perhaps not intended
to bear the meaning here.
2. Trpo<rc0fVTo K.T.X.] ' They went on
to give her a sign^. The word is
used in imitation of the LXX diction,
where it very frequently renders ep*
and thus reproduces the Hebraism
' to add to do'.
3. irpodrjXov K.T.X.] So Justin Dial.
I I I (p. 338) TO CrVp-ftoXoV TOV KOKKLVOV
(nrapriov ... TO o~ufJi(So\ov rov aifiaros
TOV Xptoroi) c'S^Xov, di' ov ol ird\ai
TTOpVOl KOL aftlKOl CK TTCLVTOtV TtoV fdv&V
o-a>oi/Tcu K.TA., perhaps getting the
idea from this passage. Irenaeus (iv.
20. 12) copies Justin, ( Raab for-
nicaria conservata est cum universa
domo sua, fide signi coccini etc.'
See also Origen In Jes. Horn.
iii 5 (ii. p. 405), vi4(n. p. 411),
In Matth. Comm. Ser. 125 (ill. p.
919). From this time forward it
becomes a common type with the
fathers. Barnabas ( 7) similarly ex-
plains the scarlet wool of the scape-
goat (see the note there). Compare
also Heb. ix. 19, which may have
suggested this application to Cle-
ment.
6. aXXa TrpotfrrjTfid] So Origen in
Jes. Horn. iii. 4 (n. p. 403) ' Sed et
ista meretrix quae eos suscepit ex
meretrice efficitur jam propheta etc.'
XIII. * Let us therefore be hum-
ble, and lay aside anger and pride.
The Holy Spirit condemns all self-
exaltation. Let us call to mind the
words in which the Lord Jesus com-
mends a gentle and forgiving spirit.
The promise of grace is held out to
patient forbearance'.
8. drrodep-evoi K.T.X.] Comp. Heb.
xii. I oyKov drrodefjLfvoi iravra, JameS
i. 21, i Pet. ii. i.
9. Tixpos] A neuter form like eXeo?,
rj\os, TT\OVTOS, etc., for which see
Winer ix. p. 78 and Jacobson's
note on 7X0? above 4. For an ex-
ample of T-u<pos Jacobson here quotes
Cone. Ephes. Can. 8 (Routh Script.
EccL Opusc. p. 395). As the v is long
in the older writers but short in the
more recent (e.g. Greg. Naz. pp. 490
v. 44, 880 v. 45, ed. Caillau), I have ac-
centuated it according to this later
usage ; see L. Dindorf in Steph. Thes.
s. v. and compare the analogy of crrO-
\os, O-TV\OS, Galatians ii. 9.
ii. /zi) Kavxdo-do) K.T.X.] This pas-
sage is taken from i Sam. ii. io,or from
Jer. ix. 23, 24, or from both combined.
The editors have overlooked the first
of these passages, quoting only the
second, though in several points Cle-
xm]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
67
10 opyas, Kac TroiricrcofJiev TO yeypa/uLjULevov \eyei yap TO
TrvevfJia TO ayiov MH KAYX^ceoo 6 co(J)6c CN TH COC|>IA AYTOY,
MHAe 6 icxYRoc N TH ICXYI AYTO[Y], MHAe 6 nAoYCioc CN TCO
nAoYTCp AYTOY, AAA* H 6 KAYX < ^ )MeNOC ^N KYPI'CO KAYX^cGoo, TOY
6KZHT?N AYTON KA^I TTOI?N Kpl'lWA KA) Al KAIOCYN[n N] ' fJLO\L(rTa
5 fJiefjivrifjievoL TWV \oya)v TOV Kvpiov 'Irjcrov, oi/s eXaXricrev
$i$dcrKto[v] eTne'iKeiav Kai fjLaKpoQvfJiiav \OV\TWS yap ei-
Trev 'EAeATe FNA eAeHefAjre, A^i'erc TNA A^een YM?N- d>[c]
noieTre, OYTCO noiH0HceTAi YM[?N]- coc AiAore, ofrooc AOGHCGTAI
16
firieiKiay A.
mcnt's language more closely resem-
bles the first. The latter part in
I Sam. ii. 10 runs oAX' (aXV ^ A) tv
KOI yivaxrKdv TOV Kvpiov Kai iroic'iv Kpt/xa
/<at ftiKdioa-vvrjv ev /ze'tro) rrjs yrjs J while
the corresponding passage in Jere-
miah diverges still more from Cle-
ment's quotation. On the other hand
S. Paul quotes twice (i Cor. i. 31
Kadus yfypairrai, 2 Cor. X. 1 7) o <cau^o>-
p,cvos ev Kupi'w K.av\a.(r6<t). The resem-
blance of Clement's language to S.
Paul may be explained in two ways ;
either (i) S. Paul does not quote lite-
rally but gives the sense of one or
other passage (i Sam. ii. 10 or Jer.
ix. 23 sq.) ; and Clement, writing after
wards, unconsciously combines and
confuses S. Paul's quotation with the
original text ; or (2) A recension of
the text of Jeremiah (or Samuel) was
in circulation in the first century
which contained the exact words o
Kavxvpfvos fv Kvpt'w K.av\aff6a>. The
former is the more probable hypo-
thesis. Iren. iv. 17. 3 quotes Jer. ix.
24 as it stands in our texts. In
neither passage does the Hebrew
aid in solving the difficulty. In i Sam.
ii. 10 it is much shorter than and quite
different from the LXX. Lucifer pro
A than. ii. 2 (Galland. Bibl. Vet. Pair.
VI. p. 1 80), as Cotelier remarks, seems
to have read tK^rflv with Clement,
for he has 'inquirere,' but the coin-
cidence may be accidental. On the
other hand Antioch. Pakest. Horn.
xliii (Bibl. Vet. Pair. p. 1097, Paris
1624) quotes directly from i Sam. ii.
10, and betrays no connexion with
Clement's language (see above p. 1 1).
15. fjLfjLvrjp.voi K.T.A.] Comp. Acts
xx. 35 p.vr)fjLov(VivTu>v Aoyooi/ TOV K.vpiov
'Ir/CT-oG, on fiTrev K.r.A. See above 2
T)8tov\apfidvovTSK.T.\. (with the note),
where Clement's language reflects
the context of this quotation.
17. eXfare K.r.A.] The same saying
which is recorded in Matt. vii. i, 2,
Luke vi. 36 38, to which should be
added Matt. v. 7 /za/captoi ot fAe^/zoi/es
on avTol \er)d^(rovTai ) vi. 14 fav yap
d<pfJTf Tols dvdpd>7Tois K.T.A., Luke vi.
31 Kada>s 0e\T Iva Troiaxriv /c.r.A.
As Clement's quotations are often
very loose, we need not go beyond
the Canonical Gospels for the source
of this passage. The resemblance
to the original is much closer here,
than it is for instance in his account
of Rahab above 1 2. The hypothesis
therefore that Clement derived the
saying from oral tradition or from
52
68
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xin
[YM?N]- we KpiNere, OYTCOC Kpi0Hce[T<M YM?N- tbc xp]HCTYec9e,
O) MTpCp Me[Tp?Te], N AYTO)
\y 6VTO\rj Kdt TO?s 7rapay-
ye\\jna(nv\ TOVTOIS (TTripi^coimev lav [roik ei]? TO Tropevecr-
6ai vTrriKoavs [f/jua]s TO?? dyiO7rp67re(n \6<yois av\roS 9 T\a- 5
7reivo<ppovovvT6s. [<^7<r]*V yap 6 ayios \6yos' 'Eni TINA
[eni]BAeyco, <\AA* H eni TON npAYN KA'I [HC]YX'ON K<\i TpeMONTA,
MOY TA AofiA ;
XIV. \Ai\KCLiov ovv Kal ocnov, aVS|065 d$e\(f>oi, vTrrj-
KOOVS rj/ia? /xaXXoi/ yevevBai TW 0ew ?} TO?? eV d\a^oveia 10
I ^VCTC] K/MVCTCU A. XP 7 ? " 7 ' 6 ^ 60 '^ 6 ] XP 1 7" rei;ca '^ at A- 2 airy] aur?; A.
4 fovroi>s cis] So Tisch. and Vansittart. This is better adapted to the space than
some lost Gospel, is not needed.
Polycarp indeed (Phil. 2) in much
the same words quotes our Lord as
saying d^)ierf KOI a(ie^crerat vfMV,
<X(fTre a/a Aej/^re, but it can hardly
be doubted from his manner of in-
troducing the quotation (/ui^fiovvon-fs
<av fiTTfv 6 Kuptoy SiSacrKtoi/) that he had
this passage of Clement in his mind
and does not quote independently.
On the form eAeai/ (for eXeelv) see
Winer xv p. 97 sq., A. Buttmann
p. 50: comp. Clem. Horn, xviii. 6.
Previous editors needlessly read '-
Xeetre here.
1. coy xprjoreveo-fle] The corre-
sponding words in S. Luke (vi. 36)
are yivrdf oiKripp.ovfs. In Justin Dial.
96 and Apol. i. 1 5 they are quoted
yivevQe 8c xpjjorol /cat oliaippavcs, and
in C/<?;. J7MV. Hi. 57 yivea-Bf dyaQol
KOI otKTipp.ovs. The verb ^p^oreveo-^ai
occurs i Cor. xiii. 4.
2. a> /itVpo) K.r.X.] Quoted also in-
directly Clem. Horn, xviii. 16 o> perpco
(p-fTprjo-av, p.Tpj]6r) avroiy rw ?o-w. See
Mark iv. 24 besides the passages al-
ready quoted from the other Evange-
lists.
5. oytoTrpeTreVt] Compare Polyc.
Phil. i. This is apparently the earli-
est passage in which the word occurs.
Suicer gives it a place *quia a lexi-
cographis omissa', but does not quote
either of these passages in the Apo-
stolic fathers.
6. eV! riva K.T.A.] A quotation from
the LXX of Is. Ixvi. 2 with slight and
unimportant variations. For a dis-
tinction between irpavs and ya-i>x i s
see Bengel on i Pet. iii. 4 (where
both words occur).
XIV. 'We ought to obey God
rather than man. If we follow men,
we shall plunge ourselves into strife
and peril; if we follow God, we
shall be gentle and loving. The
Scriptures teach us, that the guileless
and meek shall inherit the earth;
but that the proud and insolent shall
be blotted out '.
9. Ai/catoi/ AC.T.A-] This passage as
far as KaXcos cxovros is quoted in
Nicon the Monk, in an extract given
by Cotelier from the Paris MSS Reg.
2418,2423, 2424. He strings together
with this passage quotations from
15, 46, of this epistle, and 3 of the
second. See the several references.
n. /uvorepoC] The form five-epos
xiv]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
69
K.LV-
l aKaTa&Taoria fjivcrepov fy\ovs d
Oeiv. /3Xa/3riv yap ov Trjv TV^ovcrav, juaXXov
$vvov v7TOL<TOfJiev jjityav, eav pi^sOKiv^vvcos eV
TOI)S Tots 6eXrifj.a<TLV TWV dvBpcoTrcov, oiTtves
5 ov<rtv eis epiv Kal crraVets ek TO aTraXXoTptcocrai
TOV KaXtos e^oi/TO5. xpiicrTeva'co/meda CLVTOIS KCITO, TY\V
Kal jXvKvrrjTa TOV 7roit'i(ravTOs j//zas.
yap' XPHCTO'I ICONTAI oiKHTOpec rnc, <\KAKOI
Ae YnoAei(t)0HCONTAi en* AYTHC- oi Ae TTAPANOMOYNTGC elo-
o AeOpeyGHcoNTAi ATT' AYTHC- Kal TraXiv Xeyei* E?AON A
&IUTOI}S 7r/o6s (Jacobs.)*
<rTa<ri<r A.
et'sroj A. TOV Nicon.
A. 15 tpiv] A. alpt(rcis Nicon.
20 cISov d<re/3?)]
occurs again below 30 ; and in both
places the editors have altered it to
pvfTcipos. This is not necessary : see
Lobeck PathoL p. 276. In Lev. xviii.
23 it is so written in A; and simi-
larly in Mark i. 42 fKa6(pia-0rj is read
in the best MSS : see Tischendorf on
Acts x. 15 and prol. p. 1 (ed. 7), Wi-
ner v. p. 56.
Comp. 51 apxrjyol rfjs
13. pi^oKtvftvvus ] * /;/ a foolhardy
spirit* : Appian Civ. i. 103. It does
not occur in the LXX or New Testa-
ment.
14. caKovriovo-iv] here appears to
mean, ' launch out'. Generally, when
it occurs metaphorically, \6yovs or
y\uHr<ras would be understood, if not
expressed.
1 6. avrolff] ''towards them\ the
leaders of the schism ; comp. 2 Thess.
iii. 15 / i) 7 MS f \6pov Tjyfl(r6f K.r.X- This
must be done 'in imitation of the com-
passion of the Creator himself (KOTO
TTJV ciio'TrXayxviav K.r.X.); comp. Matt.
v. 45. Others substitute avroT? - aAA?;-
Aoir, but this is not so good. More-
over, as the contracted form avrov
etc., for eavroi) etc., seems never to
occur in the New Testament, it is a
question whether Clement would have
used it: sec the note on a\>ru>v
12.
1 8. xpijoToi K.T.A.] From Prov. ii.
21, 22. The first part of the quota-
tion xp7OTot...fV 01)177 is found in A
with a very slight variation (and par-
tially in R), but B omits the words ; the
second runs in all the best MSS of the
LXX, oSoi [8e] do-ffiaiv K yrjs o\ovvrai, oi
de napdvopot e{;<t>(rdi]orovTcit dTr'avrfjs. In
quoting the latter part Clement seems
to be confusing it with Ps. xxxvii. 39
ot de Trapdvofjioi (o\odpcv6r)<TOVTai eVl
TO auro, which occurs in the context
of his next quotation.
19. e^oXeflpev^o-oz/rai] On the vary-
ing forms oXeQpcvfiv and oXoflpevciv
see Tischendorf Nov. Test. p. xlix.
Our MS for the most part writes the
word with an *.
20. i5oi/ do-fpff K.r.X.] From the
LXX of Ps. xxxvii. 36 38 with unim-
portant variations. The LXX has KOI
f^rj-nja-a avrov KOI ov^ (vpeQrj 6 TOTTOS
avTov. In the Hebrew there is
nothing corresponding to o TOTTOS
avTov. Without- hinting that he is
quoting from a previous writer, Cle-
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xiv
KAi eTTAIpOMfNON O)C TAG KeApOYC TOY AlBA-
NOY, KAI TTApHAGON KAI lAOY OYK HN, KAI 626ZHTHCA TON TOTTON
AYTOY KAI OYX YpON. ^Y^ACce AKAKI'AN KAI TAe efOYTHTA, OTI
CT X |N CNKATAAeiMMA ANepamCp CIpHNIKCp.
XV. Toivvv KoXXrjdwjULev TO?S fmeT evcrefleias elptj- 5
vevovcriv, Kai jj.ri TO?? jULed' v7TOKpi(rea)s /3ov\ojULevois elp^-
vrjv. \eyei yap TTOV OYTOC 6 AAOC TO?C x^iAeciN Me TIMA,
H Ae KApA/A AYTCON ndppoo ATTECTIN An' GMOY. 9COlira\lV Tco
CTOMATI AYT(X)N eyAorOYCAN, TH A KApAl*A AyTCX)N KATH p<X>N TO.
[fc]a/ TrdXiv \eyei' 'HfAnncAN AYTON TO> CTOMATI AYTWN ic
I fjrat/)6/iei'ov] anrcpofjicvov A. 4 (?vKaraXct^t/ia]
5 Ko\\ri0w}j.cv] A. &Ko\ov6^ffujfjLv Nicon. 8 Aireffriv] A. d7r^x Nicon. See
below. 9 KaTypuvTo] Tisch. says of the MS reading ' Kanqpovvro certum est,'
avoid hypocrites who make a show
of peace. Against such the denun-
ciations of Scripture are frequent and
severe ; against the idle profession of
God's service against the deceitful
and proud lips.'
7. OVTOS 6 \aos] From Is. xxix. 13,
which is quoted also Matt. xv. 8,
Mark vii. 6. Clement follows the
Evangelists rather than the original
text. For the opening words of the
original, eyyifci p.ot 6 Xao? ouroy ev
T< aro/Aari avTov Kal ev rots ^etXeo-iv
OVTWV Tt/z<5o-ii/ /xr, they give the sen-
tence in a compressed form OVTOS o
\aos (6 Xaoff OVTOS Matt.) Tols X ^ "' tv
P.C Tip.a as here. Both Evangelists
have direxei with the LXX, where
Clement has anecmv. Clem. Alex,
follows our Clement, modifying the
form however to suit his context. In
Clem. Rom. ii. 3 it is quoted exactly
as here, except that o \abs OVTOS stands
for OVTOS 6 \a6s- Justin quotes the
LXX, Dial. 78 (p. 305).
8. ro> oro/uem K.T.A.] From LXX Ps.
Ixii. 4, with unimportant variations.
9. cv\oyovo~av] for ev\uyovv. See
Sturz Dial. Mac. p. 58, and the refe-
ment of Alexandria, Strom, iv. 6 (p.
577), strings together these same six
quotations, beginning with Ps. xxxvii.
36 sq. and ending with Ps. xii. 4 sq.
(Trapprja-tacrofiai cv avTco). In compar-
ing the two, we observe of the Alex-
andrian Clement, that (i) In his first
passage he restores the text of the
LXX, and quotes KOI ffrjTya-a avrov
K.T.A. ; (2) For the most part he follows
Clement of Rome, e.g. in the remark-
able omission noted below (on aXaXa
yVT]0^ro> K.r.X.) ; (3) He inserts be-
tween the quotations an explanatory
word or sentence of his own ; (4) He
ends this string of quotations with the
very words of the Roman Clement,
TaTTfivo<f)povoi>VT(ov yap ...TO TTOL^JLVLOV
avrov, without any indication that he
is citing from another.
4. fVKdTaXfipfjid] ' a remnant] i. e.
a family or a memorial of some
kind, as in ver. 39 TO. eyKaroXet/i/iara
TO>J/ a<r/3<ui/ eo\odpi> (reran COmp. Ps.
xxxiv. 1 6 TOU foXo6pfv<rai < yfjs TO
pvrjiJLCKrvvov auToJi/, quoted by Clement
below 22.
XV. * Let us then attach ourselves
to the guileless and peaceful; but
xv]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
KA) TH fAooccH AY[T]GON eyeycANTO AYTO'N, H A^ KApAi*A AYTCON
OYK Y0e?A MET' AYTOY, ofAe eniCTobeHCAN eN TH AIAGHKH
AAAAA reNH0HToo TA v^ei'An TA AoAiA.
TTANTA TA )(ei'AH TA AoAlA, f^COCCAN M
i5TOyc einoNTAC, THN rAwccAN HMOON MerAAYNOOMCN, TA
HMOON TTAp' HM?N 6CTIN* TIC HMCON KYplOC 6CTINJ ATTO THC
TAAAITTOOplAC TOON TTTCOXOON KAI ATTO TOY CTeNAfMOY TCOW ntNH-
TCON NYN ANACTHCOMAI, Aefei KVplOC* 6HCOMAI N CCOTHp/A
nAppHCIACOMAI N
but I looked several times and could not distinguish it. On such forms as
see Tisch. Nov. Test. prol. p. Ivii (ed. 7). 13 ^oXefy>eu<rcu Kupios Trdvra.
Ua] om. A. See below. 18 dyaar^tro^at] aj/atTTT/tro/xej/ A.
before y\w<T(rav /zryaXopjf/zoi/a, though
found in AB, is marked as to be
erased in K and is omitted in many
MSS in Holmes and Parsons; and in
our Clement's text of the LXX it must
have been wanting. The Hebrew omits
the conjunction in the corresponding
place. The existing omission in the
text of the Roman Clement seems to
be as old as the end of the second
century, for his Alexandrian name-
sake (see the note on eldov ao-eftf}
K.T.X. above) gives the passage, aXaXa
TraWa ra X ^- 1 1 ra $o^ ta Ka ^i
K.T.X., inserting
a KOI before yXao-aav, though quoting
it in the main as it is quoted here.
Or we have the alternative of supposing
that a transcriber of the Alexandrian
Clement has independently made a
similar omission to the transcriber
of the Roman. For the form neyaXoprj-
P.OVO. see the note on e^fpifaa-ev 6.
1 6. Trap' rjjj.lv] l in our power, our
own? It represents the Hebrew UDK.
The dative is correctly read also by
Clem. Alex, and some MSS of the
LXX : but KAB have Trap' j^eSi/.
1 8. aVao-TTjo-o/zai] The reading of
the MS avacrrrja-ofjiev has arisen from
(see p. 25), whence ava-
rences in Winer xiii. p. 89. In the
LXX here KB have fv\oyov<rav. Clem.
Alex, (edd.) quotes (vXoyov&t.
10. jycrjTTjvuvK.T.h.'] From Fs.lxxviii.
36, 37, almost word for word. 'ETrto-
r<>6r]<Tav is here a translation of
'were stedfast.' Though 1770-
is read by the principal MSS
(KB) of the LXX, the original reading
was probably qVar^o-ai/, as this corre-
sponds with the Hebrew.
13. aXaXa K.r.A.] The words aAaXa
yfVTjdifro) TCI x ^ SoXta are taken
from the LXX, Ps. xxxi. 1 9. Those which
follow are from the LXX Ps. xii. 3 6
fo\o6pfv<rcii Kvpios Trdvra TO. x ^- T J r< *
I] y\a>(T(Tav p.eya\opijp.ova. rovs
K.r.X. Since in the quotation
of Clement, as it stands in the MS,
yXaxrcrav fj.fya\op^p.ova has no govern-
ment, it seems clear that the tran-
scriber's eye has passed from one ra
XriX/7 ra SoXta to the other and omit-
ted the introductory words of the
second quotation. I have therefore
inserted the words e'oXe#peu<rai Kuptoy
iravra TO. x* tXr; ra SoXta. Wotton and
others detected the omission but made
the insertion in the form [<al 'E. K. IT.
r. x- T " S^ ia ft]. This does not
explain the scribe's error. The nal
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xvi
XVI. Ta7reivo<ppovovvT(x)v yap e&Tiv 6
OVK eTraipojuevcov 7Tt TO iroifjiviov avTOV. TO (TKrJTTTpov
fjieyaXwcrvvris TOV Qeov, 6 Kvptos r}fjiu>v XpKTTOs
ys, OVK r]\6V ev KO/ULTTO) dXaf^oveias ovoe vTreptjC^a-
KatTrep Sfi/a/^ej/os, d\\a TaTreivofypovwv, KaBcos TO 5
Trvev/uLct, TO dyiov Trepi avTOV e\d\r}(rV <f>r]criv yap*
Kypie, TIC eniCTeyceN TH AKOH HMWN; KAI 6 BP^XIOON Kypioy
TINI <\neKAAy'(})6H ; ANHrreiAAMGN IMANT'ION AYTOY, we TTAIAI'ON,
we pizA IN TH AiycocH' OYK ICTIN e?Aoc AYTCO, oyAe AolA*
aXafowaa A. 8 avt]yy(:[\afji,ev] avriyyi\a/j.ev A.
trum Dei, Dominus Jesus Christus,
non venit in jactantia superbise, quum
possit omnia, sed in humilitate.' This
application of our Lord's example
bears a resemblance to Phil. ii. 6 sq.
and may be an echo of it.
4. aXabvei'asK.T.X.] The adjectives
d\a<av and vTrepTJ<pavo$ occur together,
Rom. i. 30, 2 Tim. iii. 2. The one
refers to the expression, the other to
the thought: see the distinction in
Trench N. T. Syn. xxix. ist ser.
7. Kvpte K.r.X.] A Messianic appli-
cation is made of this 53rd chapter
of Isaiah by S. Matthew viii. 17 (ver.
4), by S. Mark xv. 28 (ver. 12),
by S. Luke xxii. 37 (ver. 12), by
S. John i. 29 (ver. 4, 7), xii. 38 (ver. i),
by Philip Acts viii. 32 sq. (ver. 7, 8),
by S. Paul Rom. x. 16 (ver. i), and
by S. Peter I Pet. ii. 23 sq. (ver. 5,
9). Barnabas also ( 5) applies ver.
5, 7, to our Lord; and Justin both in
the Apology and in the Dialogue
interprets this chapter so frequently :
see esp. Apol. i. 50, 51 (p. 85 sq.),
Dial. 13 (p. 230 sq.), in both which
passages it is quoted in full. For
early Jewish Messianic interpretations
of this chapter see Hengstenberg
Christol. II p. 3iosq. (Eng. trans.),
Schottgen Hor. Hebr. II. p. 138 sq.
: COmp. ai^/xaXaxria
a/a for ai^/iaX<a(rta (ai^/zaXoxria) in
ii 6. So tOO 41 a~vvi8r)(Tiv (ffvvei-
fytrl) for (rvvi8r)(ri=crvvfi&ri<ri.
0jo-op.ai K.r.X.] */ will place him
in safety, / will deal boldly by
him? The Hebrew of the last clause
is wholly different from the LXX.
For o-vTTjpia Clem. Alex, and the LXX
have o-coT^pio).
XVI. 'Christ is the friend of the
lowly: He Himself is our great pat-
tern of humility. This is the leading
feature in the portrait which theevan-
gelic prophet has drawn of the lamb
led to the slaughter. This too is
declared by the lips of the Psalmist.
If then He our Lord was so lowly,
what ought we His servants to be?'
2. OVK eVaipo/zeVo)!/ /c.r.X.] Comp.
I Pet. v. 3, Acts xx. 29. The word
iroipviov occurs again 44, 54, 57.
TO o-KfJTTTpov K.r.X.] The expression
is apparently suggested by Heb. i. 8,
where Ps. xlv. 6 pdp&os tvdvrrjTos $
paftdos rfjs /Sao'iXei'as' (rov is applied to
our Lord. Fell refers to the applica-
tion of the same text made by Justin
Dial. 63 (pp. 286 sq.) to show on *al
irpoo-KvvrjTos tan Koi Qeos Kal Xpitrros.
Jerome in Isai. lii. 13 (iv. p. 612)
quotes this passage of Clement, 'Scep-
xvi]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
73
10 KA) eTAoMeN AYTON, KA'I OYK eT)(N e?Aoc OYAe KAAAoc, AAAA
TO e?Aoc AYTOY ATIMON, eKAeinoN TTApA TO eiAoc TCON ANGpco-
TTOOIST ANGpconoc EN nAHfH CON KA'I TTONOO KAI eiAcoc (}>epeiN
MAAAKI'AN, OTI AnecTpATTTAi TO rrpoccoTTON AYTOY, HTIMACGH
KAI OYK eAon'cGH. OYTOC TAG AMAPTIAC HMCON cj)epei KAI nep
15 HMCON OAYNATAI, KAI HM6?C fc ? AOnCAM6A AYTQN e?NAI 6N TTONtp
KAI N nAHfH KAI N KAKCOCei. AYTOC Ae ETpAYMATICGH AlA
TAG AMApT/AC HMCON KA*I M6MAAAKICTAI AlA TAG ANOM/AC HMCON.
TTAlAe/A eipHNHC HMCON fcH* AYTON* TO) MCOACOHI AYTOY HMe?C
1 1 tK\etTroi>] K\nrov A.
Clement's quotation for the most
part follows the LXX tolerably closely.
The more important divergences
from the LXX are noticed below.
The LXX itself differs considerably
from the Hebrew in many points.
8. ai/TTrxfi'Aa/iev K.r.A.] The LXX
reading here is devoid of sense and
must be corrupt, though the MSS and
early quotations all present dmjyyc iAa-
fifv. As this word corresponds to the
Hebrew 'pytl (Aq. Theod. ava^o-era*,
Symm. ave^rf), Is. Voss proposed
avfTi\afjL(v (see Grabe Diss. de I 'iin'is
I 'if Us LXX, p. 38) ; but even this
alteration is not enough, and we
should require di/eYttAev. The follow-
ing meaning however seems gene-
rally to have been attached to the
words; *We the preachers an-
nounced Him before the Lord; as
a child is He, as a root etc.' (see
Eusebius and Jerome on the pas-
sage) ; but Justin Dial. 42 (p. 261)
strangely explains &>j irai&iov of the
child-like submission of the Church
to Christ. The interpretation of
Origen ad Rom. viii. 6 (iv. p. 627)
is not quite clear. The fathers of
the fourth and fifth centuries gene-
rally interpret <? pifa eV yfj dt^a-rj
as referring to the miraculous con-
18 ircu5e/a] iraiSta A.
ception. In the order /. avr. wr
TrcuS. Clement agrees with KA Justin
p. 230 (p. 85, 260 sq., (vuKiov avrov) :
and so the old Latin, e. g. Tertull. adv.
Marc. iii. 17 (and elsewhere) * Annun-
tiavimus coram ipso velut puerulus
etc.' : but B has vs iraid. cv. avr., the
order of the Hebrew.
11. irapa TO cid. T. avOp.} The LXX
N, Clem. Alex. p. 440, napa travras (K
corr. from -nav) rovs vlovs ra>v av6pa>-
nw, B, Justin p. 230, Tertull. adv.
Marc. iii. 7, adv. Jud. 14, napu TOVS
vlovs TOOJ/ dv0p<07ro)v ; A, Tertull. adv.
Marc. iii. 17, irapa navras dvOptorrovs ;
Justin p. 85, Clem. Alex. p. 252, napa
TOVS dvBptoTTOVS.
12. KOI Troi/o)] Wanting in the LXX.
The words must have crept in from
below, (v nova KOI fv ir\Tjyfj, either by
a lapse of memory on Clement's part
or by an error in his copy of the LXX
or in the transcription of Clement's
own text.
13. aWoTpaTrrai] The original is
13DD D':S iriDDD, 'as hiding the face
from him ' or 'from us 1 . The LXX seem
to adopted the latter sense, though
they have omitted 131DD ; ' His face
is turned away\ i.e. as one ashamed
or loathed; comp. Lev. xiii. 45.
17. d/zaprias, avopias] So B, Justin p.
74
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xvi
IA6HM6N. TTANT6C COC TTpoBATA TT AAN H 9 HM6N, AN9p60TTOC TH
oAco AYTOY eTrAANH9H' KA'I Kypioc TTApeAooKeN AYTON y
Ttt)N AMApTIO>N HMO3N. KAI AyTOC AlA TO K6KAKO3C9AI
ANOlYei TO CTOMA* O)C TTpoBATON en'l C(J>AfHN H)(0H, KA*I (be
AMNOC fc ? NANTl'oN TOY Kl'pANTOC A(J)CONOC, OYTOOC OyK ANOl'rei 5
TO CTOMA AYTOY. N TH TATTei N tt>Cl H KplCIC Ay'TO? Hp9H'
THN rN6AN AYTO? TIC AmfHCeTAI; OTI ATpGTAI ATTO THC fHC
H ZCOH AyTOY' ATTO TO3N ANOMICON TOY AAOY MOY HKGI IC SANA-
TON. KAI ACOCO) TOYC TTONHpOYC ANTI THC TA(j)HC AYTOY KAI
6 KpL<ni\ Kpureiff A.
230; but NA, Barnab. 5, Justin p.
85, transpose the words, reading dvo-
p.ias in the first clause and afiaprias
in the second.
1. avdpG>iroi\ ' each man\ distribu-
tive ; a Hebraism not uncommon in
the LXX ; and the use is somewhat
similar in John ii. 25, i Cor. xi. 28.
2. vTrep TOJI/ a/zaprtcoi/] The LXX has
Ttzly a/wiprtais, and so Justin pp. 86,230,
Clem. Alex. p. 138; but Tertull. adv.
Prax. 30 ' pro delictis nostris'.
6. ev T7J raTreivcocrei /c.r.X.J This pas-
sage is also quoted from the LXX in
Acts viii. 33 eV rfj Tcnrfivwcrfi [auroG]
i) Kpivis avTov ypdr], where the first
avrov should be omitted with the best
MSS, so that S. Luke's quotation ac-
cords exactly with the LXX. For the
probable meaning of the LXX here
see the commentators on Acts 1. c. ;
and for patristic interpretations of
yfvea, Suicer I. p. 744, s.v. The
Hebrew is different.
8. jjKfi] 7JJX&7 LXX and Tertull. adv.
Jud. 10 ; but TJKCI is read by Justin
pp. 86, 230, though elsewhere he has
f} X 0l P- 261 (MSS faOrfv), comp. p.
317 on OTTO T&V dvopiwv TOV \aov
dx&ri<T(Tai fls Bdvarov. As ijx^'J ma Y
easily have been introduced from
ver. 7, rjKti was perhaps the orig-
inal reading of the LXX ; and so it
stands in some MSS in Holmes and
Parsons.
9. Kal daxro) K.T.X.] The LXX clearly
means that the wicked and the
wealthy should die in requital for
His death: as Justin Dial. 32 (p.
249) dvrl TOV davdrov avrov rovs TT\OV-
a-iovs 6ava.Ta>6rio-fo-6ai. Thus the refer-
ence to the crucifixion of the thieves
and the entombment in Joseph's
grave, which the original has sug-
gested to later Christian writers, is
rendered impossible in the LXX. This
application however is not made in
the Gospels, where only ver. 12 cv
rois dvofJiois eXoyicrdr) is quoted in this
connexion, nor (I believe) in any fa-
ther of the second century nor even
in Tertullian or Origen.
1 1. ovde fvpeflr) SoXoy] So A in the
LXX, but KB (corrected however in
K by later hands) have simply ov8e
d6\ov, following the Hebrew more
closely. In i Pet. ii. 22 are the
words 6s dpapTiav OVK fTroirjo-ev ovde
cvpedqo'oXos IvTto oro/nari auroOjthough
this is not given as a direct quotation
and may have been intended merely
as a paraphrase, like much of the
context. But it is quoted by Justin
also KOI ovx fvpedrj 86\os p. 230, and
ovde fvptdr) d6\os p. 86, though in a
third passage he has ovde SoXoj/p. 330.
xvi]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
75
nAoyc/oyc ANT) TOY QANATOY AYTOY* OTI ANOMI'AN
enomceN, oyAe eypeGH AoAoc eN TO> CTOMATI AYTOY. KA'I
Kypioc BoVAeTAi KA0ApiCAi AYTON THC nAHrfic* EAN ACOTG nepi
AMApT/AC, H YYX" YMCON oyGTAi cfiepMA MAKpoBioN. KA) Kfpioc
BoYAeTAi A(j)eAe?N ATTO TOY TTONOY THC YYX" C A YTof, Aei^Ai
15 AYTCJ 4)030 KAI nAACAl TH CYN6C6I, AIKAIO3CAI AlKAION Y AOY~
AefoNTA noAAoTc* KA'I TAC AMAPTI'AC AYTCON AYTOC ANOI'CGI. AIA
TOYTO AYTOC KAnpONOMHcei noAAoyc KA) TOON ICXYP^N Mepie?
ANO' 03N nApAo9H IC 0ANATON H YYX" A YTOY KAI TO?C
13 6\f/Tcu] \f/erat A.
And so likewise Tertull. adv. Jud.
10 'nee dolus in ore ejus inventus
est,' Origen I. p. 91 C, II. pp. 250 D,
287 C, and Hippol. in Psalm. 7 (p.
191 Lagarde). The passage of S.
Peter might have influenced the form
of quotation and even the reading of
the MSS in some cases : but the pas-
sages where ovSe fvpedrj 86\os appears
are so numerous, that we must sup-
pose it to have been so read in some
copies of the LXX at least as early as
the first century. This reading is
found in several MSS in Holmes and
Parsons.
12. njsrr'Xrjyfis] So KB Justin pp. 86,
230 ; but A (LXX) has OTTO rrjs nXrjyfjs.
For Ka0apifiv or Ka6aipiv nvos comp.
Herod, i. 44. So the intransitive
verb Ka6api>iv (Plato Epist. viii. p.
356 E) and the adjective Kadapos
(Herod, ii. 38) may take a genitive.
&3re] So also LXX (AB) and Jus-
tin pp. 86, 230 (MSS, but many edd.
domu). Eusebius comments on this
as the LXX reading, and Jerome dis-
tinctly states it to be so. Accordingly
it was interpreted, ' If ye make an
offering' (or, translated into its Chris-
tian equivalent, 'If ye be truly con-
trite and pray for pardon'). With
Sovvai Trepl comp. Heb. v. 3 irfpl eav-
TOV irpo(T<pfpiv TTfpi a/iflprtwj/. The
meaning of the original is doubtful,
but SCOT* seems to be a rendering of
D^n taken as a second person, ' thou
shalt give\ The reading Somu 'give
himself, which some editors here
would adopt, is quite late and can
hardly stand.
1 3. Kvptos j3ovXfrai K.T.X.] The LXX
departs very widely from the Hebrew,
but its meaning is fairly clear. For*
dfaXflv OTTO, 'to diminish from* t comp.
Rev. xxii. 19, Exod. v. n, and so fre-
quently. Tertullian however reads
TTJV ^fvxjv, l eximere a morte animam
ejus', adv. Jud. 10. nXao-at(sc.-aurov)
stands in the present text of the LXX
(KAB), and in Justin pp. 86, 230, nor
is there any indication of a different
reading : but, as yw> stands in the
corresponding place in the Hebrew,
the original reading of the LXX was
probaby 77X770-01, as Grabe suggested
(Diss. de Vit. Var. LXX, p. 39). Com-
pare the w. 11. pao-o-ei and pr/a-a-ei in
Mark ix. 18.
1 8. rols oVo/iois] cV roty (lvop.ois LXX
(KAB), Justin pp. 86, 231, (though in
the immediate neighbourhood of the
first passage he has /iera r5i/ aVofiooj/,
p. 85): /iera ai/6/ia>j>, Luke xxii. 37,
(fMarkxv.28t).
7 6
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xvi
ANOMOIC eAOpCGH' KAI AYTOC AMApT/AC TTOAA(X)N ANHN6PK6N KA*I
AlA TAC AMApTIAC AYT(X>N nApeAoGH. Kctl TTCiXlV dVTOS (f>t1(TlV '
'Erw Ae eiMi cKcaAHi KAI OYK ANGpconoc, oNeiAoc ANGpocmcoN
KA'I eSoyOeNHMA AAO?. nANTec oi GeoopoyNTec Me e2eMYKTi-ipi-
CAN M, eAAAHCAN CN )(ei'ACIN ; eMNHCAN KGC^AAHN, "HAniCGN 5
en i KypiON, pycAcGca AYTON, CCOCATCO AYTON, OTI GeAei AYTON.
'Opare, aVSpes dyaTrrjroi, TIS 6 VTroypafjLfjio^ 6 SeSo/xe-
j/09 rfiJLiv el 'yap 6 Kvpios OVTWS eTaTreivofypovnfftv, TL
TroirjcrooiULev ^//zels ol VTTO TOV fyyov T^S xdpiTOs CIVTOU
Si avTOv eX^oVre?; 10
XVII. MijULrjrai ryevtiojULeda KctKeivctiv, OiTives ev Sep-
5 itdvriaa.v] CKetvrjffav A.
10 ^X^oWcs] e\0oi>TO<r A.
17
2. avro?] Christ Himself, in whose
person the Psalmist is speaking.
Comp. 22, where O.VTOS 7rpoa-<a\el-
rat has a similar reference. The
words are an exact quotation from
the LXX Ps. xxii. 6 8. The applica-
tion to our Lord is favoured by
Matt, xxvii. 43.
7. 6 inroypap-fjios] See the note above
on 5.
9. TOV vyov rrjs x^P LTOS ~\ a verbal
paradox, explained by the ' easy yoke '
of Matt. xi. 29, 30. The following di
avrov is ' through His humiliation and
condescension'.
XVII. < We should also copy the
humility of the prophets who went
about in sheepskins and goatskins ;
of Abraham the friend of God, who
confessed that he was mere dust and
ashes; of Job the blameless, who
condemned himself and all men as
impure in the sight of God ; of Moses
the trusty servant, who declared his
nothingness before the Lord'.
The whole of this chapter and part
of Jhe next are quoted by Clem. Alex.
Strom, iv. 16 (p. 610) in continuation
of 9 sq. (see the note there) : but he
cites so freely, abridging and enlarging
at pleasure, and interspersing his own
commentary (e.g. rr\v ovx vncmiiT-
rovo-av vofjuo alvirrofjievos apapriav yvu-
(TTiKws /xerpio7ra$coj>), that he cannot
generally be taken as an authority
for the text, and (except in special
cases) I have not thought it worth
while to record his variations.
n. fv depfjiao-iv K.r.A.] From Heb. xi.
37. For the prophets' dress comp.
Zach. xiii. 4 ' The prophets shall be
ashamed... neither shall they wear a
garment of hair' (where the LXX
omits the negative and destroys the
sense, KOL evBixrovrai deppiv rpt^vr^v) ;
see also Bleek Hebr. I.e., Stanley's
Sinai and Palestine p. 305. The
word pjXcorr) is used in the LXX to
translate nVTK, paludamcntum, 'a
mantle'; e.g. of Elijah and Elisha,
i Kings xix. 13, 19, 2 Kings ii. 8, 13,
14. Though not a strict equivalent,
it was doubtless adopted as describing
the recognised dress of the prophet.
Ezekiel is fitly classed with the older
prophets, as representing a stern and
ascetic type. His dress is nowhere
mentioned in the 0. T., but might
xvn]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
77
aiyeiois Kcti ju^Xwrals TrepieTrrricrav Kripvorcrov-
TY\V 6\6V(TIV TOV XpHTTOV ' \eyOjUL6V ?6 ' H \lCtV KCLl
'\i(raie en $e Kal 'JegbcuyA* TOI)S Trpofynras* TT/OOS TOU-
15 TOIS /ca* TOI)S jULejuiapTVpriiuievovs. epapTVpridri /xeya'Aws
'A/3pad]UL Kal (J)i\os Trpocrrjyopevdri TOV Oeov, Kal \eyet
drevifav ek TY\V $6av TOV Oeov, Ta7retvo(ppova)V' 'Erco
Ae eiMi TH KAI cnoAoc. er* Se Kal Trepi '/a!/3 oi/rws 76-
'ypaTTTCti 9 lci)B HN AI'KAIOC KA\ AMGMTTTOC, AAHSINOC, Oeoce-
2oBHC, AnexoweNOc ATTO HANTOC KAKOY* a'AV aiyros eavTOV
el \eycov], OyAek KA6Apoc <\no PYTT[OY, OY^' el]
A. 19
a i KaTrjyopei \tywv] See below.
A. dX^^tvos *al Clem. Alex. 611.
ov5' cl] See below.
be taken for granted as the ordinary
garb of his office. Clem. Alex, after
lff adds KCU rpix^v M^HfXcin
, as after 'If^e/ct^A he adds
/, the former interpolation
preparing the way for the latter.
14. 'EAiorcue'] A frequent form in the
best MSS of the LXX (with a single or
a double o), e.g. 2 Kings ii. i sq. The
editors have quite needlessly changed
it into 'EAio-o-alov, which is the form
in Clem. Alex.
TOVS irpotyrJTas] Epiphanius has
been thought to refer to this passage
in Har. xxx. 15, avrbs (KArj^s) e'yxeo-
fj-ia^fi, 'HAt'av Kal Aa/3t5 *cat Sa/z^toi/ KOI
iravras TOVS rrpfxfrrJTas /c.r.A. ; but the
reference must be to the spurious
Epistlescn Virginity, where Samson,
as well as the others, is mentioned by
name (see above p. 15).
15. TOVS /ze/iaprupTj/ieVovs] 'borne
witness to, approved 1 , whether by God
or by men; see below 18, 19, 44,
47, Acts vi. 3, Heb. xi. 2, 4, 5, 39,
3 Joh. 12, etc. Here the testimony
of God's voice in Scripture seems to
be intended, as appears from the
examples following.
1 6. <iAof irpo<rrjyopcv6r}] Comp.
James ii. 23, and see above 10 with
the note.
1 7. TTJV 8oai/] i.e. the outward ma-
nifestation, the visible light and glory
which betokened His presence; as
e.g. Exod. xvi. 7, 10, xxiv. 16, 17,
xxxiii. 19, 22, xl. 28, 29, Luke ii. 9,
I Cor. xv. 40 sq., 2 Cor. iii. 7 sq., etc.
Tancivo<ppovav] A favourite word
with Clement; see 2, 13 (twice),
16 (three times), 19, 30, 38, 48. In
like manner T(nr(ivo<j>poo-vv7) and ra-
iTfivtocris occur several times. The
transcriber reads Tcnreivofypw coj/here,
as he reads Tmrcivofppov ov 19. In
both cases his reading must be cor-
rected. This verb occurs only once
in the LXX (Ps. cxxxi. 2), and not
once in the New Testament.
tyat de K.r.A.] quoted exactly from
the LXX Gen. xviii. 27.
19. 'Iw^r/i/ K.r.A.] A loose quotation
from Job i. i, where KB have dA^tfi-
vos /xe//7rro? diKatos Ofoo-fft^s, and A
apep-TTTOs dixaios oXg&tvfo Beocre^ijs-
21. Ka-njyopcl Ae'-ycoi/] I prefer this
to KarrjyopaiV Aeyei Or KdTTjyopuit flfrcv.
Wotton is certainly wrong in saying
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xvn
MIAC HwepAC H ZCOH AYTO[Y]. Mcov(rfjs TTICTOC EN oAco [TO>
AYTOY K\ii6tj 9 Kai Sid Trjs [vTTt] pe\(rias
6 Geos A[iyv7rrov] Sid TWV fjiaa-riycov Kai
aTWi' avTcov. aAXa fcdfcejTi/o?] Soaor6ei
Aa)9 OVK efJL\e<yd\\opfiiJL6vri<reVy aAV eiTrev, C[K T^S] fidrov 5
avTW SiSo[/uLe\vov 9 Tic CIMI erob, OTI /we
Wotton.
Wotton. See below.
that he could read elirfv in the MS.
There is no trace of the word and
cannot have been any. He must
have made some confusion with the
fiTTtv below, which is blurred.
ovdfls K.r.X.] A loose quotation
from the LXX Job xiv. 4, 5.
ovS' et] All the best MSS of the
LXX agree in reading eav /mi, which
many editors have preferred here.
On the other hand Clem. Alex. Strom.
iv. 1 6 (p. 610) has ovd* , and, as in
the rest of this quotation he follows
his namesake pretty closely where he
departs from the LXX, he probably
did so in this instance. Origen, who
frequently quotes the text, generally
has ov8 y av (e.g. n. p. 829) or ovtf
(ill. pp. 160, 685), but sometimes
omits the negative. The passage is
one of very few outside of the Penta-
teuch quoted by Philo, de Mut. Nom.
6(1. p. 585), who reads rig yap... KOI
av...
1. TTtoros K.T.X.] He is so called
Num. xii. 7 ; comp- Heb. iii. 2.
2. virr)pf<rias] Comp. Wisd. xiii.
n, xv. 7. Other suggestions for fill-
ing the lacuna, such as Trpocrrao-ias
and 6(p(nrvcrias, are not so good.
3. Aiyvrrroi/] So Wotton correctly
supplied the lacuna. Compare n
KptOfio-qs dia -rrvpos. Moses was the
instrument in fulfilling the prophecy
uttered before, Gen. xv. 14 (comp.
Acts vii. 7) TO df fdvos <p (av
Others have supplied
\abv avTov 'loyw^X, rovs vioiis 'lo-pa7;X,
or similar words ; but the context
seems to require the triumph of
Moses over an enemy, and indeed
the A of Atyirrrrov is partly visible in
the MS.
5. ffj.cya\opr)n6vr}o-fv] See the note
On e^ept^coo-ei/, 6.
6. TLS et/xt e'yco] From Exod. iii. 1 1
Tiff flfii e-yo), OTI Tropfvo-ofjiat K.T.X.
7. eyco 8e K.T.\.] From Exod. iv.
IO
8. eyto 6V ei/zt drp-ls K.T.X.] This
quotation is not found in the Old
Testament or in any apocryphal book
extant whole or in part. The nearest
parallel is James iv. 14, iroia yap 17
co?7 vfjLaJv; drp,ls [yap] fore 77 irpos 0X1-
yov (paivofjifVT] /c.T.X. Compare also
Hosea xiii. 3 'As smoke from the
chimney' (or 'the window'), where
the LXX seems to have translated
originally drpJis OTTO d/cpi'Sooi/ (see Sim-
son's Hosea p. 44), corrupted into
OTTO 8aKpvo)v in B and corrected into
e< Karrvo86xT)$ from Theodotion in A ;
and Ps. cxix. 83 ' I am become like
a bottle in the smoke', where again
the LXX mistranslates oSoVi do-ubs ev
TrdxvTj. In none of these passages
however are the words very close,
nor are they spoken by Moses. Per-
haps therefore this should be reckon-
ed among S. Clement's quotations
xvn] TO THE CORINTHIANS. 79
neMn[eic;] epob Ae eiMi ICXNOC})OONOC KA'I Bp[A]AyrAcoccoc. KCLL
f _ f ,_ x , j >>
TTCL\LV A'y^ bftx) Ae EIMI ATMIC ATTO
XVIII. Ti Se eiTraiu
10 AaveiS ; TTJOOS oV eiirev 6 Geo?, EypoN ANApA KATA THN
KApAiAN MOY, AAYSIA TON TOY'leccAi, N eAeei AIWNICO lypiCA
AYTON. d\\d Kctl avros Xeyei Trpos rov Oeov 'EACHCON
eirl TW
10, ii Aaue/5] 8d5 A. See above, 4. ii A&t] eXaict A. See below.
from apocryphal books on which
Photius ' (Bibl. 126 prjra ni/a a>s drro
T^S Beias ypa(j>r)s cviovra irapcurdyci)
remarks : see also 8, 13, 23, 30, 46
(notes). Hilgenfeld is sure that the
words were taken from the Assump-
tion of Moses. This is not impossible;
but the independent reason which he
gives for the belief that Clement
was acquainted with that apocryphal
work is unsatisfactory ; see the note
on the phcenix below, 25. I have
pointed out elsewhere ( 23) another
apocryphal work, from which they
might well have been taken. The
metaphor is common with the Stoics :
see Seneca Troad. 392 sq. * Ut cali-
dis fumus ab ignibus Vanescit...Sic
hie quo regimur spiritus effluit', M.
Anton, x. 31 Kmrvov KOI TO wdtv, xii.
33 veicpa KCU Kcnrvos ', so also Empedo-
cles(in Plut. Op-Mor.^. 3600, quoted
by Gataker on x. 31) had said, QJKV-
/xopot Kfnrvoio SIKTJV dpde
KvOpas] Another form of
just as Kidvv and x i v are inter-
changed. The proper Ionic genitive
would be Ki/0pr)s, which is used by
H erodes in Stob. Floril. Ixxviii. 6
(quoted in Hase and Dindorf s Steph.
Thes.\ -Clem. Alex. Peed, ii. I (p. 165)
has KvOpi&iois ; and for instances of
KvOplvos (for xvrplvos) see Lobeck
Pathol. p. 209. In the text of Clem.
Alex, here x^pay is read.
XVIII. ' Again take David as an
example of humility. He is declared
to be the man after God's own heart.
Yet he speaks of himself as over-
whelmed with sin, as steeped in im-
purity, and prays that he may be
cleansed by God's Spirit'.
10. Trpbs ov] Comp. Rom.x. 21, Heb.
i. 7, and see Winer xlix. p. 424.
(vpov /C.T.X.] A combination of Ps.
Ixxxix. 21 fvpov AaueiS rov dovXov
/iou, (V eXatco tryt'w pov f^pttra avrov,
with I Sam. xiii. 14 avdpuirov Kara
TTJV Kapftiav avroC, or rather with Acts
xiii. 22 cvpov Aavetd rbv rov 'leo-crai,
avftpa Kara TTJV Kapdiav p.ov (itself a
loose quotation from i Sam. xiii. 14):
In the first passage eXatw the reading
of KA is doubtless correct, the cor-
responding Hebrewbeing |DK>; though
At'et is read by B. But our MS here
has \aift (i.e. eXe'et), and so Clement
appears to have read. Similarly in
56, when quoting Ps. cxli. 5, he
reads fXatoo- (i.e. eXeoy) a/iapra>Xa)i/
for e\aiov a/zapra)X<5j/. On the inter-
change of Al and e in this word see
above, p. 25. On the other hand
Clem. Alex. Strom, iv. 17 (p. 611),
quoting this passage of his namesake,
restores the correct word e'Aauu, as he
would do naturally, if accustomed to
this reading in the Psalms.
12. eXerjo-ov K.r.X.] The5lstPsalm
quoted from the LXX almost word for
word. The variations are very slight
and unimportant.
80 THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT [xvin
me, 6 Oedc, KATA TO Mer<* eAedc coy, KA) KATA TO nAH0oc
T(2>N oiKTipMcoN coy tZAAeivpoN TO ANOMHMA Moy. en) nAeToN
TTAYNON Me And THC ANOMI'AC MOY, KAI And THC AMAPTIAC MOY
KA0AplCON M* OTI THN ANOM/AN MOy efO) flNaiCKO}, KA*I H
AMApTiA MOY eNooniON Moy ICTIN AIA TTANTOC. coi MONCO HMAp- 5
TON, KAI TO noNHpON eNcoTTiON coy enomcA* onooc AN AIKAICO-
6HC CN TO?C AOfOIC COY, KAI NIKHCHC CN TO) KplNeC0AI C.
iAOy TAP CN ANOMIAIC CyNCAHM^eHN, KAI e'N AMApTIAIC fcK/C-
CHCCN M H MHTHp MOY. IAOY TAP AAH06IAN HfAnHCAC' TA
AAHAA KA'I TA Kpy(j)iA THC coct)iAC coy eAHAcocAC MOI. PAN- 10
TieTc Me yccconco, KA'I KA9Apic6HCOMAi' nAyNeTc Me, KAI ynep
XIONA AerKAN0HCOMAr AKoyTieTc Me ATAAAIACIN KAI eyc^pocy-
NHN* AfAAAlACONTAI OCTA T6T ATT6I N COM6N A. ATTOCTpeyON TO
npdccanoN coy ATTO TO>N AMAPTICON MOY, KAI HACAC TAC ANO-
MI'AC MOY e2AAei^[oN]. KApAlAN KA0ApAN KTICON CN Mo[l], o' 1$
Aeos] fXaioff A. 1 olKTipp.uv~\ oiKTeippwv A. ir\eiov] TT\IOI> A.
7 viKTjo-fls] VLKfifftur A. ii TrXweis] TrXui'teia A.
2. em nXelov K.r.A..] i. e. ( wash me here seem to be unique. Elsewhere
again and again'. The Hebrew is it denotes the fastidious appetite of
* multiply (and) wash me'. women at such a time and takes a
6. OTTCOS K.T.A.] This verse is quoted genitive of the object desired; comp.
also Rom. iii. 4. The middle KptWo-- Arist. Pax 497.
Oai, ' to have a cause adjudged, to 9. ra a^Aa K.r.A.] The LXX trans-
plead\ is said of one of the parties to lators have missed the sense of the
a suit. The 'pleading' of God is a original here.
common image in the Old Testament; n. iWa>7n] As one defiled by le-
e.g. Is. i. 18, v. 3. In this passage prosy or some other taint was purged
however the natural rendering of the according to the law; see Lev. xiv.
Hebrew would be Kpivciv, not Kpiveo-- 4 sq., Num. xix. 6, 18, and Perowne
6ai. On the Psalms, ad loc.
7. viicr/a-fls] The future viK^a-cLsisim- 12. d/covrtets] For the word a/court-
probable (see Winer xli. p. 304), civ see Sturz de Dial. Mac. p. 144.
especially with a preceding diKaiwdrjs ; It was perhaps invented to translate
and the MS is of no authority where the Hiphil of JJDB\
it is a question between H and ei. 16. fvtics] A common form of the
The LXX text (KB) has 1/1*7/077*. neuter in the LXX, e.g. Judges xvii. 6,
8. cietWifcrci'] ' conceived', not found xxi. 25, 2 Sam. xix. 6, 18, etc. The
elsewhere in the LXX. The sense masculine fv6qs also occurs, e.g. Ps.
and construction which the word has xcii. 14.
XVI 1 1]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
8l
QeOC, KA) TTNCYMA y0eC eTKA/NICON fc ? N TO?C EfKATOIC
MH Ano[pf]vf;HC Me And TOY npocooTTOY COY, [KA'I TO H]NYMA TO
AHON COY MH ANTANe[AHc An' e]MOY ATTO'AOC MOI THN ATAA-
[AI'ACIN T]OY ceoTHpioY COY, KA'I HNEYMATI [HreMoJsiiKto CTH-
20 PICON Me. AIAA[CO ANO'JMOYC TAC OAOYC COY, KA'I A[ceBe?]c
enicTpeyoYCiN eni ce. [PYCA(] Me el AIMATOON, 6 Oeoc, 6 Qedc
THC [CO>T]HPI'AC MOY. [AfAAjAiAceTAi H pAcoccA MOY THN
[AIKJAIOCYNHN COY- KVpie, TO CTO'MA MOY [AN]oi2eic f KA'I TA
Xe/AH MOY ANAr[f]Ae? THN AfNeC/N COY' OTI 1 H[6]eAHCAC
25 GYCI'AN, eAcoKA AN* OAOKAYTCOMATA OYK eyAoKnceic. GYCI'A
TO) Oeo) TTNefMA CYNTCTplMMeNON' KApAlAN C YNTTplMMeN H N
KAI TeTATTeiNOOMeNHN 6 0OC O^K SO Y6N COCC I.
XIX. Twv TOCTOVTCOV ovv Kai TOIOVTCOV ovrws JULC-
fmapTVp^imevcov TO TaTreivofypovovv /ecu TO vjroSees Sid
3 rfjs vTraKofjs ov fjiovov wfJLas d\\a Kai ras Trpo r\
1 6
A.
30 elXXci]
19. jynoviK<p] In the Hebrew ra*"Ui
'willing, ready'. The LXX have
adopted a secondary meaning * libe-
ral* , and so 'noble, princely*. The
adjective iJ-yf/ioi/iKor does not occur
elsewhere in the LXX. Comp. navro-
KparopiKos, 8.
<rrripi(rov\ So N reads in the
LXX, but B <rnipiov. On these
double forms see Buttmann Ausf.
Gr. Spr. 92 (i. p. 372) ; and on the
use of <rrr)pi(rov, etc., in the New Tes-
tament, Winer xv. p. 101. Clement,
or his transcriber, is inconsistent ;
for he has ecmjpif-fv 8, (mjpi^co/ifj/
13, but eo-njpio-ei/ 33, and (mjpta-ov
here.
21. aifjuiTvv] The plural denotes es-
pecially ' bloodshed^ as in Plat. Legg.
ix. p. 872 E, and the instances col-
lected in Blomfield's Gloss, to vsch.
Choeph. 60: see also Test, xii Patr.
CLEM.
?9 raTftvo<f>povovv]
aXXafr A.
Sym. 4 (Is cuprra 7rapovi/fi, Anon,
in Hipp. Hcer. v. 16 at/xao-t x at P l
rovftf rov Ko(rfj.ov d( crTroTT/s 1 , Tatian. ad
Grcec. 8. The same is the force also
of the Hebrew plural D^DI, of which
ai/zara here and elsewhere is a ren-
dering: comp. Exod. xxii. I, where,
as here, 'bloodshed' is equivalent to
' blood-guiltiness'.
XIX. 'These bright examples of
humility we have before our eyes.
But let us look to the fountain-head
of all truth ; let us contemplate the
mind of the universal Father and
Creator, as manifested in His works,
and see how patience and order and
beneficence prevail throughout crea-
tion'.
28. TU>V roaovTtov K.r.A.] An imita-
tion of Heb. xii. i.
29. TaTTfivo(ppovovv] See the note on
Taneivcxppovciv above, 17.
6
82
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xix
ra
yeveds fieXriovs eTroirja-ev, roJs re
\6yia avTOV iv (j)6/3(*) Kai d\t]6eia. HoXXwv ovv Kai
Kai evdo^cov /ULeTeiXrjfyoTes Trpd^ecov^ eTravadpd-
eiri TOV e^ dp%fjs TTcipaSeSojULevov rjp.lv Ttjs elprivrjs
(TKOTTOV, Kai aTevia'WfJLev ek TOV TraTepa Kai KTICTT^V TOV 5
(rvjuiTravTOs fcoayzoi/, Kai rals jULeyaXoTrpeTrecri Kai inrep-
/3aXXov<rai's avTOV Swpeals Trjs elpnvtis vepye<riais re
KoXXrjBto/mev idwjULev avTOV /cara Sidvoiav Kai ju/3Ae^ft)-
opfJiaa-iv Trjs -v/^i/^^5 ek TO juLaKpodv/uiOV avTOV
vori(rit)jjiev TTWS dopyyTOs vTrdp^ei Trpos iraa'av IQ
Tr\v KT'IGIV avTOV.
I. KaraSf^a/ie'i/ovs] Davies proposes
xaraSf gopevovs. The emendation would
have been more probable if the pre-
position were different, Sia5eo/AeVovs
and not Kara8eofieVou?.
3. /icretXr/^ores] ^participated in ',
i.e. profited by as examples. The
achievements of the saints of old are
the heritage of the later Church.
4. (Ip^vrjs O-KOTTOV] 'the mark, the
goal, of peace"*. God Himself is the
great exemplar of peaceful working,
and so the final goal of all imitation.
10. dopyrjTos] ' calm 1 ; Ign. Philad.
i, Polyc. Phil. 12 (note). Aristotle
attaches a bad sense to the word, as
implying a want of sensibility, Eth.
NIC. ii. 7. Others however distin-
guished dopyT](ria from dvaicrdrjo'La (see
Aul. Cell. i. 27) ; and with the Stoics
it was naturally a favourite word, e. g.
Epict. Diss. iii. 20. 9 TO aj/e/crtfcoi/, TO
, TO trpqov, iii. 1 8. 6 cvfrraOws,
, dopyrjrus, M. Anton. I. I
TO Ka^orjdfs KOI dopyrjrov. The word
does not occur in the LXX or New
Testament.
XX. ' All creation moves on in
peace and harmony. Night and day
succeed each other. The heavenly
Trpacuui> A.
bodies roll in their proper orbits.
The earth brings forth in due sea-
son. The ocean keeps within its
appointed bounds. The seasons, the
winds, the fountains, accomplish their
work peacefully and minister to our
wants. Even the dumb animals ob-
serve the same law. Thus God has
by this universal reign of order mani-
fested His beneficence to all, but
especially to us who have sought
His mercy through Christ Jesus'.
12. o-aXevo>ei/oi] If the reading be
correct, this word must refer to the
motion of the heavenly bodies, ap-
parently uneven but yet recurrent
and orderly ; and this reference seems
to be justified by e'eXi'o-o-ouo-ii> below.
2aXetW&u is indeed frequently used
in the Old Testament to express
terror and confusion, in speaking of
the earth, the hills, etc. ; but never of
the heavens. So too in the Sibylline
Oracles, iii. 675, 714, 751. On the
other hand Young would read /^
(ra\fv6fjivoi ; and Davies, improving
upon this correction, suggests ov
<rd\v6[j.evoi, repeating the last letters
of OVTOV. But such passages in the
New Testament as Matt. xxiv. 29,
xx]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
XX. Ol ovpavol Trj SfOi/ojcra avTOv araXevoiJievoi ev
VTroTCKTcrovTai avTw *
re Ka
TOV
d\\t]\oi?
15
KUTCL TY\V
u>v re
opicr/mous
VTT avrov SpojULOv %iavvova"iv y
s re Kal creXnvr] darTe\p\
O]VTOU iv ofjiovoia Sr^a Trains \ir\ap-
[ro]i)s eTTirerayiuLevovs avrols
Kvo(popou(ra KO.TCL TO BeXrjjma avrov TO!S
rrjv TravTrX^Qn dvOpthfOto TC Kal 6rip<riv
20 Kal Tracriv TO?? ovcriv ITT' avrrjv cJot? dvaTeXXei Tpcxptjv,
JJ.YI ^L-^oarTaTOvcra /uLrj^e dXXoiovcrd TL TWV
i/wj/ I)TT' avTOv. d/3v(T(ra)v Te dve^L^viaarTa Kal
pcov dveK$iii<yrjTa f/CjO^aTat TO?? a JTO?S avve^eTai Trpocr-
Heb. xii. 26, 27, are not sufficient to
justify the alteration ; for some ex-
pression of motion is wanted. Not
' fixity, rest/ but ' regulated change '
is the idea of this and the following
sentences. For this reason I have
retained o-a\fv6p.(voi. In the passage
of Chrysostom quoted by Young in
defence of his reading, in Psalm.
cxlviii. 2 (v. p. 491) ovdtv
T&V uvTvv' ov OaXaTTd TTJV yrjv eW/
<Tl>, OV\ TJ\IOS T0& TO 6pU>p.fVOV KdT(-
KavtTfv, OVK ovpavus irapf<Ta\f\>6ri K.r.A.,
this father would seem purposely to
have chosen the compound irapao-a-
\ev<r0ai to denote disorderly motion.
17. > eXiWou(r'] Comp. Plut.Mor.
p. 368 A Too-avratp r^ifpaLS TOV avrf)?
^\ia-(Tfi(of the moon), Heliod.
tk. V. 1404 de TTfpl TOV VOfJLfO. KVK\OVS
aytpm^ovs ^\iTTovTfs (both passages
given in Hase and Dindorf s Steph.
Thcs.\ Thus the word continues the
metaphor of xP'> describing the
tangled mazes of the dance, as e. g.
Eur. Troad. 3. The 6pi.a-p.ol therefore
are their defined orbits.
20. eV avTrfv] For the accusative
so used see Winer xlix. p. 426.
Here transitive, as e. g.
Gen. iii. 18, Is. xlv. 8, Matt. v. 45 ;
comp. Epiphanes in Clem. Alex.
Strom, iii. 2, p. 5 I2 > 17X10? KOIVUS
Tpo(pas ^coots' a7rno~tv dr/are'XXet (MSS
dvareAXfti/), which closely resembles
our Clement's language here.
23. t*cpifi ara t] * statutes, ordinances]
i. e. the laws by which they are
governed, as e.g. 2 Chron. xxx. 16
((TTTJO-aV <Vt TT)V O-TCIO-IV dVT(OV KdTd
TO Kpip,d avT&v ('as they were ap-
pointed '), 2 Chron. iv. 7 TO.S \v\vids
KdTd TO Kpifj-d avTaJv (comp. ver. 20).
But KpifidTd is most awkward, and
several emendations have been sug-
gested, of which <\ip.dTd is the best.
We may either adopt this, or (as I
would suggest in preference) strike
out the word altogether. In either
case we may fall back upon the con-
jecture of Lipsius (p. 155, note) that
Kpip.dTd was written down by some
thoughtless scribe from Rom. xi. 33
Td Kpi/JLdTd dVTOV Kdl dV-
dl oSol dVTov (he gives the
reference ix. 33, which is repeated
by Jacobson, and still further corrupt-
ed ix. 23 by Hilgenfeld). Indeed the
62
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xx
TO KVTOS
aTreipou 6a\d<rcrns KO.TCI TY\V
Srjfuiovpyiav CIVTOV (rv(TTa6ev eic TAC CYM^I-COTAC ov Trap-
K/3aivt TO. TrepiTeBeijuLeva avTrj K\l6pa, d\\a Kadcos
Szerafey avrrjy oi/Tiws Troiei. eiirev yap* "Eooc ooAe
H56IC, KAI TA KYMATA COY CN C(H CYNT pi Bh C6TAI. W/Cai/OS 5
1 S-rj/uovpylav] drjiuovpyeiav A.
5 KVfJ.ara] Kpvp,ara A.
same word seems still to be running
in the scribe's head when below he
writes Kpv/j-ara for Kvpara. The i/ep-
Tfpa are the ' subterranean regions'
regarded physically.
1. TO KVTOS] ' the hollow, the basing
as Ps. Ixiv. 7 o (rvvrapcKrcrav TO KVTOS
ri)s 6a\d(T<rr)s- In Dan. iv. 8 TO KVTOS
is opposed to TO v-^-os.
2. els Tas (rvvaywyds] From LXX
Gen. i. 9 KOI o-vvrJxQ 1 ! TO vdwp TO VTTO-
KOTO) TOU oupavoG iff Taj crvvaya>yas
avrmv, wanting in the Hebrew. It
refers to the great bodies of water,
the Mediterranean, the Caspian, the
Red Sea, etc.
3. TrapKJ3a.{vi K.T^\.~\ From Job
xxxviii. 10, II edffjirjv 8e avrfi opia
ircpidcls K\eWpa KOI TrvXay, eiTra de avrfj
Me'^pi TOVTOV \fvcrr) KOI ov% V7repp^(rrj 1
dXX' fv (rcavTrj (rvvrpifiqcreTai (rov TCI
KvnaTa : comp. also Ps. civ. 9, Jer. v. 22.
5. vKeavbs /t.T.X.] This passage is
directly quoted by Clem. Alex. Strom.
v. 12 (p. 693), by Origen de Princ.
ii. 6 (I. p. 82, 83), Select, in Ezech.
viii. 3 (in. p. 422), by Jerome ad
Ephes. ii. 2 (VH. p. 571). It must
also have suggested the words of
Irenaeus Har. ii. 28. 2 * Quid autem
possumus exponere de oceani accessu
et recessu, quum constet esse certam
causam? quidve de his quae ultra
eum sunt enuntiare, qualia sint?' On
the other hand the expression o noXvs
KOI dnepavros dvdpvTrois wKcavbs used
by Dionys. Alex, in Euseb. H. E.
vii. 21 may be derived indirectly
through Clement or Origen. On
Photius see below, p. 97.
6. aTrepuTos] ' impassable] as the
context shows, and as it is rendered
in the translation of Origen de Princ.
ii. 3 ('intransmeabilis'). The com-
mon form in this sense is aTrepciTos ;
though ancpavTos is read here not only
in our MS, but by Clem. Alex. p. 693
and Dionys. Alex, in Euseb. H. E. vii.
21, or their transcribers, and may
possibly be correct. Yet as I could
not find any better instances of this
use than Eur. Med. 212, ALsch. Prom.
159 (where Blomf. Suggests tferf/xtrop),
and in both passages the meaning
may be questioned, I have preferred
reading dnepaTos as quoted by Origen
Select, in Ezech. viii. 3.
Ot JJ,T aVTOV KOCTfJiOl K.T.X.] Clement
may possibly be referring to some
known but hardly accessible land,
lying without the pillars of Hercules
and in foreign seas : as Ceylon (Plin.
N. H. vi. 22 'Taprobanen alterum
orbem terrarum esse diu existima-
tum est, Antichthonum appellatione '),
or Britain (Joseph. B. J. ii. 16. 4 vrrep
caKfavbv eTepav f^Trja'av oiKovfievrjv Kai
fJ-fXP 1 v dvi(TTopr)T<i>v irpoTfpov BpeT-
Tavwv diijveyKav TO. oVXa). But more
probably he contemplated some un-
known land in the far west beyond
the ocean, like the fabled Atlantis of
Plato or the real America of modern
discovery. From Aristotle onwards
(de Calo ii. 14, p. 298, Meteor, ii. 5,
p. 362), and even earlier, theories had
XX]
CORINTHIANS.
irepaTOs KO.L o
CLVTOV KOCT^JLOL TCUS
TOV SecrTTOTOv $Lev6vvovTai.
OepLVOl KCLI JUL6T OTTO) plVOl KCtl
7rapa$i$6acriv d\\ti\Ois.
Kcupoi apivo KCCI
JULeTCt-
V
/caret
6 aT^poros] Origen. airepavroff A, Clem. Alex., Dionys. Alex. See below.
7 rayai s] A. Stara-you j Origen. See below. 8 /j.Toirwpu>oi] fj-tdoirupivoi A.
from time to time been broached,
which contemplated the possibility
of reaching the Indies by crossing
the western ocean, or maintained the
existence of islands or continents
towards the setting sun. The Cartha-
ginians had even brought back a
report of such a desert island in the
Atlantic, which they had visited,
[Aristot.] Mirab. Aitsc. 84 p. 836,
136 p. 844, Diod. v. 19, 20; see
Humboldt Exam. L'rit. i. p. 130.
In the generations before and after
the time of Clement such specula-
tions were not uncommon. Of these
the prophecy in Seneca's Medea
ii. 375 4 Venient annis sascula seris
Quibus Oceanus vincula rerum Laxet
et ingens pateat tellus etc.,' is the
most famous, because so much stress
was laid on it by Columbus and his
fellow discoverers : but the state-
ments in Strabo i. 4 (p. 65), Plut.
Mar. p. 941, are much more remark-
able. The opinions of ancient writers
on this subject are collected and ex-
amined in the 1st volume of A. von
Humboldt's Exam. Crit. de la Geogr.
du Xoui'caii Continent: see also other
works mentioned in Prescott's Ferdi-
nand and Isabella II. p. 102. This
interpretation is quite consistent with
the fact that Clement below ( 33)
speaks of the ocean, as TO Trepie^oj/
rrjvyrjv vScop.
At all events this passage was
seemingly so taken by Irenaeus and
Clement of Alexandria, and it is dis-
tinctly explained thus by Origen (Set.
in Ezcch. viii. 3 sq., de Princ. ii. 6)
who discusses it at great length. All
these fathers acquiesce in the exist-
ence of these ' other worlds.' At a
later date however this opinion came
to be regarded with suspicion by
Christian theologians. Tertullian, de
Pall. 2, Hennog. 25, was the first
to condemn it. The idea of the
Antipodes is scouted by Lactantius
Div. Inst. ii. 24, with other fathers
of the fourth century and later (comp.
August, de Cii'. I^ci xvi. 9); and in the
reign of Justinian (r.A.D. 5 35) the spe-
culations of Cosmas Indicopleustes
(Montfaucon Coll. Nov. Pair. II. p.
113 sq.), who describes the earth as
a plain surface and a parallelogram
in form (see Humboldt I.e. I. p. 41
sq.), stereotyped for many centuries
the belief of Christian writers on this
subject.
7. rayaTr] ' directions] as Hermes
in Stob. Eel. \. 52. 40 CTTOTTT^P roiwv
rc3i> oXcoi/ ovdfKrjs 6eos
'Afipao-reta, with other passages quoted
by Hase in Steph. Thes. s. v. Origen
Sel. in Ezech. 1. c., and apparently
also de Princ. I.e. (for the Latin is dis-
positionibus), has diarayais, which
some editors adopt ; but he would
naturally substitute a common for
an unusual word, and his quotation
throughout is somewhat loose.
8. fjicraTrapadidoao-iv] l give way in
succession" 1 \ again a rare word, of
which a few instances are collected
in Hase and Dindorf's Steph. Thes.
9. dv(p.<t)v orafyioi'] From Job
86
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xx
Kaipov TYIV XeiTOvpyiav CIVTWV aVpocr/coTrws
\OVG~LV devaoi T6 Trrjyat Trpos aTroXavcriv Kai vyeiav
'ai Sr^a e\\ei\l/ea)s 7rap6%ovTai TOVS Trpos
dvOpwTTOis juabJs. rd re e\d^L(TTa TWV tywv ras
arvve\ev(reis CXVTWV eV ofjiovoia Kal eiprjvrj TroiovvTctt. 5
TavTa ircLvra 6 HJLeyas Sri/mtovpyo^ Kal SecrTTOTrj^ TOJV
fcV eiptivy Kai ofULOVoia TrpocreTa^ev eivai, evepye-
TO. Trai/ra, vTrepeKTrepifrcrtos Se qjULas TOVS Trpocnre-
TO?? oiKTipimo'is avTOV Sid TOV Kvpiov rj/
I Xeirou/ry/a*'] \eirovpyeiav A. 9 olKTip/uois] oiKTetp/jioiff A.
from the existing reading of the He-
brew. For Trpo? 0)77 ?, ' on the side of
life ', ' conducive to life] comp. Acts
xxvii. 34 Trpbs TT)S vpeTepas o-corT/ptay,
Clem. Horn. viii. 14 Trpos KOO-^OV KOI
Tep\lseas, and see Winer xlvii. p. 391.
This sense of Trpbs is more common
in classical Greek.
5. o-we\ev(Tis] Comp. Jer. viii. 7
1 The stork in the heaven knoweth
his appointed times; and the turtle
and the crane and the swallow ob-
serve the time of their coming', etc.
Or it may refer to their pairing at
the proper season of the year. Comp.
Ptolem. Geogr. i. 9 (quoted in Steph.
Thes.\
6. dr)p.iovpy6s] Only once in the
New Testament, Heb. xi. 10: in the
LXX again only in 2 Mace. iv. i (and
there not of the Creator). On the
Christian use of this Platonic phrase
see Jahn's Methodius n. pp. 11, 39,
9*
8. rrpoo-cpevyeiv] Altogether a late
and somewhat rare word : see i Sam.
xxix. 3 (Sym.). It does not occur in
the LXX or New Testament.
10. TI 86a Kai TI /tiey.] So again 58.
In the doxology Jude 25 also the two
words occur together ; comp. Ecclus.
xliv. 2.
XXL ' His blessings will turn to
xxv. 25
KOI i58ara)i/ /zerpa, where it means
' weight ', as the original shows.
Clement however may have mis-
understood the meaning ; for he
seems to use the word in a different
sense, * the fixed order ' or ' the fixed
stations] as the context requires.
The common Greek expression in
this sense is (rrao-eis, e. g. Polyb. i.
75- 8 Kara rivas aW/nooy oraVets. ix. 5.
23 eVt^copioi ras TWV aW/na>i/ <rra(rei9
/caXAtora yivocxrKovcri I see Schweig-
hauser on Polyb. i. 48. 2. A good
illustration of Clement's meaning is
the noble passage in Lucretius v.
737 sq.
2. vydav] A common form in late
writers: see Lobeck ParaL p. 28
(with the references), Phryn. p. 493,
PathoL p. 234. It is so written in
several inscriptions, and so scanned
in Orph. Hymn. Ixxxiv. 8 (p. 350,
Herm.) oXftov eTmrveiovcra Kal TJTTIO-
Xfipov vyeiav (unnecessarily altered
by Porson, Eur. Orest. 229, into TJTTIO-
Xctp vyiftav), and elsewhere. Editors
therefore should not have substituted
vyiciav. Compare ra/zeTa 50.
3. TOVS -rrpos farjs fta^ovy] The meta-
phor was perhaps suggested by Jer.
xviii. 14 (LXX) w fK\ffyov<riv diro
i, which however departs
xx]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
10 'Iriorov Xpicrrov, to q $oa Kal r\ fjieyaX^crvvr] eis roi)s
aiwvas TU>V aiwvcov. dfJUfV,
XXI. 'OjOare, dryaTrrjToi, fj.ri al evepyecriai avTOv
al 7TO\\ai yevtoVTai e*s Kpi/uLa Traviv tjjuuv, iav /nrj d/ws
avTOv TToXirevofJievoi TO. Ka\d Kal evdpea'Ta evu>7nov av-
15 TOV TroHjo/uLev juied' o/movoias. \eyei yap TTOV
Kypi'oy AYXNOC IpeyNeoN TA TAMI?A THC r^CTpo'c.
TTfcjs eyyvs ecrTiVy Kal OTI ovdev \e\rj6ev avTov
ivvoiwv
16 \vxvot] Clem. Alex. 611. \v\yov A.
our curse unless we seek peace and
strive to please Him. He sees all
our most secret thoughts. Let us
therefore offend foolish and arrogant
men rather than God. Let us honour
Christ ; let us respect our rulers, and
revere old age ; let us instruct our
wives in purity and gentleness, and
our children in humility and the fear
of God. His breath is in us, and His
pleasure can withdraw it in a mo-
ment'.
13. a'u0s TroAiTfuo/ievoi] The ex-
pression occurs in Phil. i. 27. Cle-
ment's language here is echoed by
Polycarp Phil. 5.
14. euapeo-Ttt cVeoTTtoj/] Heb. xiii. 21 ;
comp. Ps. cxiv. 9.
15. Xt'ytt yap /c.r.X.] Clem. Alex.
Strom, iv. 17 (p. 61 1 sq.) cites the re-
mainder of this section and the whole
of the next, continuously after!7, 18
(see the note 1 7). For the most part he
quotes in the same loose way, abridg-
ing and interpolating as before ; but
here and there, as in the long passage
Tas yvvdtKas qn<av ... ai/eXel avr/ji', he
keeps fairly close to the words of his
original and may be used as an au-
thority for the readings.
irvfvp.0. Kvpiov K.T.X.] From Prov.
xx. 27, which runs in the LXX <pc5r
Kvpt'ou TTVOT) dv6p<aTr<t)v 6s fpevva (epavva)
ra/iteta] A. ra/xc?a Clem. Alex.
ta (ra/xteta) KotX/ay. A adds rj
\v\vos after dvdptoTruv, but this must
originally have been a gloss suggest-
ing an alternative reading for <py, as
\v\vof is actually read by Aq. Sym.
Theod. ; see a similar instance of cor-
rection in this MS noted above on 1 7.
Comp. also Prov. vi. 23 Xvxvos eWoX?)
Kvpiov KOI <pcoy from which passage
perhaps \v\vos came to be interpo-
lated here. H ilgenfeld prints Xe'yet yap
irov irvfiifia Kvpiov A.v%vos tpewatv Ac.r.X.
and finds fault with Clem. Alex, for
making the words irvflp.a Kvpiov part
of the quotation (Xeyei yap TTOV 17 ypa(pri
Uvfvp.a Kvpiov K.r.X.) ; but they seem to
be wanted to complete the sentence.
Our Clement in fact quotes loosely,
transposing words so as to give a
somewhat different sense. See below,
Is. Ix. 17 quoted in 42. Fortheexact
words \cyet yap TTOV see 15, 26, and
for other instances of Xeyet (or (prjai)
with no nominative expressed, 8,
10, 16, 29, 30, 46. On the spelling of
Ta/iiela (ra/ieta) Clement (or his tran-
scriber) is capricious : see 50 (note).
17. f'yyvs fo-riv] As below 27 ;
comp. Ps. xxxiv. 18, cxix. 151, cxlv.
1 8, Ign. Ephes. 15 ra upvirra. Ty/zaJi/ ey-
yvs avrai cVrii/ (with the note), Herm.
Vis. ii. 3. There is no allusion here
to the nearness of the advent, as in
88
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xxi
Katov ovv e<TTtv fJirj XiTTOTaKTeiv f)/>tas aVo TOV 6e\ri-
/xaros avTOV* jmd\\ov dv6pu*7rois d(ppocri Kal dvor]TOi<s
Kcti eTra/jOO/ueVois Kal ey/cain^cy/ueVots ev dXa^pveia TOV
\6yov avTwv TTpocrKO^MfjLev r] TO) Oew. TOV Kvpiov
'Irjcrovv XpurTOV, ov TO aifj.a vTrep VJULCOV 6$66ti, VTpa- 5
TrwfJiev * TOI)S TrporiyovjULevovs IIJULCOV aJSea^w/uei/, TOUS
7rp<r/3vTpovs rifjiwv Tf/x^crw/xei/, TOI)? veovs 7raiev<Tu>iJiev
TY\V Traibeiav TOV <po(3ov TOV Qeov, ras 'yvvaiK.as qp.wv
7Tt TO dyaBov ^LOp6a3(rwfJie6a TO d^iaydirnTOV Trjs
dyveias rj6os evSei^dcrBwcrav, TO aKepcuov T^? TrpavTriTO? 10
CLVTWV (3ov\riiuLa dTroSei^aTcoa-av, TO ewieiKes Trjs y\coor-
avTcov Sid Trjs crvyijs (pavepov TroiricrdTwa'av' TY\V
avTtov, juri KaTa 7rpO(rK\i<rei<Sy d\\d Trdcriv TO??
3 tyKavxiaptvois] eyKavxw/j.(voi A. d\aoveiq,] a\aoi>ia A. 7
vaiovff A. 8 Traidai>] ircudtav A. 10 d^^as] ayviao- A. Clem. Alex. 612
has Tj0ot T^S ayveias. 12 0-47775] Clem. Alex. <f>wvr]ff A. 15 fyuwi']
Clem. Alex. V/JLUV A. yLteraXa/A^aj/e'rwa-av] A. /ieraXa^rwo-aj/ Clem. Alex.
Phil. iv. 5 (see the note there).
ovftev \e\rj6fv K.r.X.] This passage
is copied by Polycarp /'^z'/. 4 Kal
OVTOV ovfcv OVT Xoyia-/ic5i/
evvotwv. On diaXoyt(r/xot, * inward
questionings] see the note on Phil.
ii. 14.
1. XiTroTaKTfTz/] So avro/j,oXeTi/ be-
low 28. Ignatius has the same
metaphor but uses the Latin word,
Polyc. 6 P.JTIS vp,a>v 8eo-epro)p (vpfdfj :
see the note there.
2. a<pp. (cat dvcrjr.] LXX Jer. x. 8
a/za a(f)povfs KOI at/o^roi fia^t, found in
some copies, but not in the principal
MSS. The former word points to
defective reason, the latter to defec-
tive perception. Comp. 39.
4. TOV Kvpiov K.r.X.] Clem. Alex,
(p. 6 1 1 sq.), as commonly punctuated,
quotes the passage TOV Kvpiov 'Iijo-ovv
\(ya>...ov TO af/ia vncp
eVrpaTreS/zei/ OVP rovs 7rporjyovfj.vovs r)-
/zcoy, KOI aieo-#a>fiei/ TOIS TrpearfivTepovs'
ri/ZT;o-a>/iei> rov? i/eovs-, TraiSeuo-cojLtei' TT)I/
iraiSeiav TOV Qeov. A different punctua-
tion /cat aldecrd^-ev' TOVS
would bring the quotation somewhat
nearer to the original.
6. roi>? Trpoj/yov/iei/ovs] i.e. the offi-
cers of the Church : see the note on
rols yyovpevois I. The following
rovs Trpfo-pvrepovs must therefore refer
to age, not to office.
7- TOVS veovs K.r.X.] copied by Po-
lycarp Phil. 4 ra re*i/a nmo'fveiv TTJV
Traidfiav TOV (poj3ov TOV Qeov. Comp.
Prov. xvi. 4 (xv. 33) <p6@os Kvpiov
iraidda, and Ecclus. i. 27 where the
same words are repeated.
12. 0-1777?] They must be eloquent
by their silence, for yvvaii Koo-p.ov 77
o~iyr) (ptpd- This meaning is soobvi-
xxi] TO THE CORINTHIANS. 89
<po(3ov/u.evoi$ TOV Oeov ocricos icrrjv Trape^eTcocrav' TO,
15 TeKva fj/uLcov Tf/9 ev XpKTTto TTaiSei'as HJLeTa\ajUL/3aveT(x)<rav
jmaOeTtocrav, TL TaTreu'O(ppO(rvvri Trapa Oea) i(r%vei, TL
dyaTrr] dyvrj Trapa TCO Oeco Sui/arca, TTWS d (f>6/3os avTOv
/ca/\o? Kai /ueyas Kal cra!W TrdvTas TOI)S ev avTco ocriws
dva(TTpe(f>oiuievovs ev Kadapa Siavoia* epevvriTtjs <ydp ecTTiv
20 evvoiwv Kal ev6vjULri<Tea)v ov r\ Trvorj avTOV eV rj/uuv e&Tiv,
Kal OTav Ge\n dve\el avTtjv*
XXII. TavTa Se Travra /Se/SaioT tj ev XpKTTto Trier-
T/5* Kal <ydp avros Std TOV Trvev/maTOS TOV dyiov OVTCOS
TrpocTKaXelTai r/^a?* AeyTe TGKNA, AKoycATfe MOY, cj)oBoN
25 Kypior AlAAlOO YMAC. TIC 6CTIN ANepCOTTOC 6 OeAOON ZCOHIM,
HMepAC iAe?N APAGAC; TTAYCON THN pAcoccAN coy
16 Iffxfoi] iffxvt A. 17 T<f] A. om. Clem. Alex. avrov] A. TOU
Kvplov Clem. Alex. 18 Kal ewfav] A. om. Kal Clem. Alex. 19 diavota] A.
Kaptla Clem. Alex. ^errtv] om. Clem. Alex. 20 vdv/j.ri<rcuv] fv6v/j.T)<rai.u}v A.
tv0v/j.T)fji.dT(in> Clem. Alex.
ously required, that we cannot hesi- which see Winer xxii. p. 161.
tate to adopt a-tyrjs from Clem. Alex. 21. ai/fXfl] On the rare future A<5
in place of the senseless (frvvfjs of the of a2pco> see Winer xv. p. 94 with
MS. Hilgenfeld refers to I Cor. xiv. his references: comp. Exod. xv. 9,
34 sq., i Tim. ii. 1 1. 2 Thess. ii. 6.
rr)v dyanrjv K.r.X.] So too Polyc. XXII. 'All these things are as-
Phil. 4 dyaTTuxras iravras ( to-ov tv sured by faith in Christ. He himselt
ndoy f'yKpaTfia. The numerous close speaks to us by the lips of David,
coincidences with this chapter in promising all blessings to the peace-
Polycarp show plainly that he had fill and God-loving, but threatening
our epistle before him. utter destruction to the sinful and
13. Kara Trpoo-rtXi'o-fts] From I Tim. disobedient'.
V. 21 fJLT)$V TTOlGiV KUTU 7T p6(T K\l(TlV '. 22. TO.VTO. df TTCLVTO K.T.X.] 1. C. Faith
The word rrpo<TK\uris occurs again in Christ secures all these good re-
47, 50. suits ; for it is He Himself who thus
14. oo-iW] is best taken with nape- appeals to us, not indeed in the flesh,
Xeraxrav, for it would be an unmean- but through the Spirit, where David
ing addition to roly (pofiovpevois TOV says ' Come etc.' For avrbs Trpoovca-
Qeov. Xemu see above 16 avros <pr)(Tiv,with
19. (pfvvr)TTis K.r.X.] As Heb. iv. 12 the note.
KpiTiKos vdvp.i](rfQ>v Km fvvoiwv Kop- 24. 8evT K.T.X.] From LXX Ps. xxxiv.
5t'as. ii sq. almost word for word. The
20. OV..MVTOV] A Hebraism, for differences are unimportant.
9 o
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xxn
KAKOY, KAI x ei ^ H T Y Mh * AAAHCAI Ao'Aosr IKKAINON ATTO
KAKOY KAI TTOl'HCON ArA0(JN' ZHTHCON eipHNHN KA*I Al'coSON
AYTHN. 606AAMOI Kypioy eni AIKAI'OYC, KAI O>TA AYTOY npoc
ACHCIN AYTCON- np[dcooTTON Ae] KYP/OY em TTOIOYNTAC KAKA
[TOY e2oAe]0peYCAi eK THC TO MNHM[OCYNON] AYTOXM. eKeKpAZeN 5
O ApKAIOc], KAI 6 KVplOC eiCHKOYCGN Ayr[oY KAI K] TTACO>N
TOON 6AiyecoN A[YTOY epflcATO AYTON. noAAAi AI MAc[Tirec]
ffov Clem. Alex. 3 Trpo's] A. e/s Clem. Alex. 5
/t.T.X. ] See below. 7 6\tyewv\ 6\i\f/aiw A. auroO] om. Clem. Alex.
ai] A. fj^v yap Clem. Alex.
TO fj.vT]p.6(rvi>ov] See the note on
above 14.
In the existing text of
Clem. Alex, this is read fKCKpa&v 8e
o Kvpios Koi fla-^<ov(T, obviously a
corruption.
7. TroXAcu K.T.A.] An exact quota-
tion from Ps. xxxii. 10 (LXX), except
that TOVS e\iriovras is substituted for
TO v c\7riovra.
XXIII. 'God is merciful to all
that fear Him. Let us not spurn
His gracious gifts. Far be from us
the threats which the Scriptures hurl
against the double-minded, the im-
patient, the sceptical. The Lord will
certainly come, and come quickly'.
14. tVSaXXeo-^o)] 'indulge in ca-
prices and humours'. The word is
generally passive, 'to be formed as
an image', 'to appear', and with a
dative 'to resemble'; see Ruhnken
Timceus s v. Here however it is a
middle signifying ' to form images, to
conjure up spectres', and so 'to in-
dulge in idle fancies', like the later
use of fyavra^fvdai. The Lexicons do
not recognise this use, but see Dion
Chrys. Orat. xii. 53 (p. 209 M)
pov p.fv yap are ouSei/ (Taffies
aX\r)v aXXos di/eTrXarro/ticj/ tSeai/, rrav
TO 6vr)rbv Kara TTJV eavTov 8vvap.iv <al
lvda\\6p.fVOl KO.I
'Sext. Emp. adv. Math. vii. 249
((pavrao-iai) TraXii/ aVo virdpxovTos pev
elo~iv, OVK avTo Se TO i>7rdp%ov IvdaX-
\OVTai K.T.X., Xi. 122 O TOV TtXoilTOV
p.eyi(TTOV dyadov Iv8a\\ofj.vos, Clem.
Alex. Protr. 10 (p. 81) xpvo-bv fj
\i8ov TI dfvSpov T) npat-iv rj TrdOos
r) voo-ov rj (polBov Iv8d\\fo-6ai coy 6e6v,
Method, Symp. viii. 2 en eVS^/xoOo-at
Tols o-w/jiacriv IvddXXovrai TO. 6e1a. (The
last two passages I owe to Jahn's
Method, n. p. 51; the others I had
collected before I saw his note). So
'ivSaXpa most frequently suggests the
idea of an unreal, spectral, appear-
ance, as Wisd. xvii. 3 Iv8d\fj,ao-iv CK-
Tapao-o-6fjLfvoi, Clem. Horn. iv. 4 <pav-
rao-fiara re yap <a\ ij/SaX/zara ev /io->;
TTJ dyopa (paivfo~6ai rrotwv
7T\TJTTI, TTJV 7TO\IV,
. 27 cu ovv aXoyoi avrai nal Iv-
\op,ave1s dTroTLKTOVcri <pavTao~ias, where
he is speaking of false objects of wor-
ship.
1 6. raXaiTrcopoi K.r.X.] The same pas-
sage is quoted also in the 2nd Epistle
ascribed to Clement ( 1 1), being there
introduced by the words Xe'yet yap KCU
o Trpo<j>T)TiKos Xoyos. Though the quo-
tation there is essentially the same,
yet the variations which it presents
show that it cannot have been de-
xxn]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
OY, Toyc At |A[TTI'ZON]TAC eni K^piON eAeoc
TOY
KAooce[i].
10 XXIII. 'O OLKTipimcov Kara TrdvTa K[(*I 6Vp]y6TiKos
Trarrjp e^ei (T7r\dy^ya e\7rl\ (poflovfULevovs CLVTOV, rJTricos
[re] Kai Trpocrrivu)? Tas -^dpiTa? avT[ov\ aTro&So? TCUS
TTjOOcrep^o/zei/CMJY] avTco a7T\ri Stavoia. $10 JUT)
juiev, jULySe iv<$a\\e<r6(*) n \jsvxrj rifJLwv eirl TCUS v
15 XoJcrais Kai eVSo^ots Steals avrov. Troppw yeveordco d(f)
ri rypcKprj avTq, OTTOV Xeyei' TAAAITTCOPOI eiciN 01
fXtos] Clem. Alex.
8 TOV a/AaprwXou] A.
eXatotr A. JO
raJv a/jiapruXuv Clem. Alex.
A.
rived directly or solely from the first
Epistle. Moreover it is there con-
tinued, ourcoy /cat o Xaos jiov d/carao-Ta-
aias Kai OXtyfis ea^fv, t/rfira 0710X1;-
^frai ra aya^a. As this passage does
not occur in the Old Testament, it
must have been taken from some lost
apocryphal writing. Some writers
indeed have supposed that Clement
here, as he certainly does elsewhere
(e.g. 1 8, 26, 29, 32, 35, 39, 46, 50,
52, 53, and just below raxv >?
K.T.X.), is fusing several passages of
the Canonical Scriptures, such as
James i. 8, 2 Pet. iii. 4, Mark iv. 26,
Matt. xxiv. 32 sq. (Mark xiii. 28 sq.,
Luke xxi. 29 sq.) ; but the resem-
blances though striking are not suffi-
cient; and this explanation does not
account for the facts already men-
tioned. The description o npofprjTtKos
\6yos and the form of the quotation
o \a6s p.ov K.r.X., as given in the 2nd
Epistle, show that it must have been
taken from some spurious prophetic
book formed on the model of the
Canonical prophecies. I would con-
jecture that it was Eldadand Modad,
which was certainly known in the
early Roman Church ; see Herm. Vis.
ii. 3 fyyvs Kvpios rols
i Ma>8a&
rut
OK yeypatrrai cv TO> *EX8aS
roty jrpo(pr)Ttv<Tcio'iv eV rrj
Xaw, a passage alleged by Hermas
for the same purpose as our quota-
tion, to refute one who is sceptical
about the approaching afflictions of
the last times. On this apocryphal
book see Fabricius Cod. Pseud. V.T.
I. p. 80 1. It may have been forged
by some Christian to sustain the cour-
age of the brethren under persecution
by the promise of the Lord's advent ;
and, if so, the resemblances to the
New Testament writings in this quo-
tation are explained. Hilgenfeld sug-
gests the Assumption of Moses (see
the notes 17, 25) as the source of
this quotation, but does not assign
any reason for this view except his
own theory that Clement was ac-
quainted with that work.
of Sfyvxoi K.r.X.] Comp. James i. 8
avqp dfyvxos a/caraoraroy ev navais
rais odols avrov. For the parallels in
Hermas see the note on n. The
conjecture in the last note is con-
firmed by the fact that Hermas gives
repeated warnings against 5i^ux' a
and even speaks thereupon in the
context of the passage referring to
'Eldad and Modad.' For close re-
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xxm
1 ' 01 AICTAZONT6C THN YYX H ' N / ' AerONTC,
CAM6N KAI TT I TO)N TTATepGON HMO>N, KAI lAOY
KAI oyAeN HM?N TOYTCON CYNBeBHKeisi. <I> AisidHTOi, cyvtB<\AeTe
eAYToyc 2yAa)* AABere AMTTGAONT npa>TON MEN ^yAAopoe?,
e?TA BAACTOC riNTAl, eiTA (pyAAoN, e?TA ANGoc, KA) MGTA 5
TAyTA OM(t>Al, ?TA CTAOhyAH TT ApGCT H K Y?A. *OjOaT, O77 6 1/
Kaipcp oXiyw ek TTCTreipov KctTavTa 6 KapTros TOV v\ov.
iir d\rj6eias Ta%y Kai eai<pvrjs TeXeiwOria'eTai TO fiov-
XrjjULa avTOV, <TUV67riiu.apTVpov(rris KCLI Trjs ypcKprjs OTL
TA)(Y H5ei KA'I OY XP ONI6 ^ KA '' IJAI0NHC Hlei 6 Kypioc eic 10
A.
1 8 aw'
ireiripov A. 8 tai<f>vr]<s] e^vrjff A. 10
13 ^TrtSe^i/urat] CTriStKi/imu A. 16 Kat/90i5s] See below.
After the H Tisch. thinks he sees part of a second H and would
sq. (comp. Matt. xxiv. 32 sq., Mark xiii.
28 sq. Luke xxi. 29 sq.). See also
Epict. Diss. iii. 24. 86 o5s VVKOV, <as
o~Ta<pv\q, 177 TeTaypeif) capa TOV ZTOVS,
iii. 24. 9 ^ To <f>v\\oppof1v Kal TO lo~^a.8a
yiveo~6ai dvr\ O~I/KOV Kal aara^tSay CK
TTJS o-Ta(pv\fjs K.T.X., M. Anton, xi. 35
o/z(pa, aracpuX?/, crra^is 1 , iravra /ifra-
/3oXai OVK els TO fj-T] ov dXX' els TO vvv
semblances to this quotation see Vis.
iii. 4 dia TOVS df^rvxovs TOVS diaXoyi-
ofj.evovs fv rais Kapbiais avrwv ft dpa
<f<rrai ravra T) OVK ecrrai, Mand. ix 01
yap 8urTaovTs els TOV Qebv OVTOL elaiv
ol 5i'\^v^ot K.r.X.
I. ot \eyovres /c.r.X.] 2 Pet. iii. 4
/cat \cyovres TTOV eorriv 77 eVayyeXia rrfg
Trapovaias avrov ; a<f) TJS yap ol irarfpes
, TTCLVTU OVTWS diap.Vfi CITT'
2. Kal 7ri] ' also in the time of.'
Either the speakers use the first
person JKov<rap.fv as identifying them-
selves with the Israelite people of past
generations, or (as seems more pro-
bable) eVi rc5i/ Trarepcoi/ must mean
1 when our fathers were still alive',
i.e. 'in our childhood and youth.'
It will be remembered that this apo-
cryphal prophecy is supposed to be
delivered to the Israelites in the
wilderness. At all events we cannot
arbitrarily change eVt into OTTO with
Young and most subsequent editors
(Jacobson and Hilgenfeld are excep-
tions), for eVi is read in the MS both
here and in ii u.
4. Ao/SfTf afJ.7T\OV K.T.A.] The
words strongly resemble Mark iv. 26
For the orthography
see the note on cgepifao-ev 6.
6. Trapeo-rjjKvta] * ripe'' '; Exod. ix.
31 TI yap KpiBri TrapeoTT/Kvta. So Theo-
phrastus Cans. Plant, vi.j. 5 Trapio-ra-
[jifvos Kal eio-Tdfji(vos, of wine ripening
and going off (see Schneider's note).
Similarly Trapayivevtiai is used, e.g.
Herod, i. 193 napayivfrai 6 O~"ITOS.
The words o/i(pa, orcupuX^, <rra<f)is
(ao-rmpi?), denote the sour, ripe, and
dried grape respectively; see the
passages in the previous note,and add
Anthol. in p. 3, iv p. 131 (ed. Jacobs).
'Opare K.T.X.] This sentence -is
generally treated by the editors as
part of the quotation, but I think
this wrong for two reasons ; ( i) In the
2nd Epistle, where also the passage
is cited, after o~ra(pv\r) Trapea-TrjKvla fol-
XXIIl]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
93
TON NAON AYTOY, KAI 6 AflOC ON Y^eTc TTpOCAoKATe
XXIV. Karayo^'cTftjyuey, dyaTrriToi, TTWS 6
Trjv /uL6\\ov(rav
d
v<TTa<nv
TOV Kvpiov 'lr]<rovv
, dyctT
rifjLp\a
ecrecrcu,
15 XpiarTOV 6K
Kara Kai[povs]
dvd(TTa<riv
f/[jue^a] r\
TOI)? KapTTOVs' 6 (T7TOjOO9 [r>/9 ^r/s] TLva TpOTrov
2oe5HA[0N 6 c]neipooN Kai efiaXev eJs rrjv yrjv [KCCI @\r]-
dvicrrarai,
therefore read ^ ^pa. I could only discern a stroke which might as well belong
to a M as to an H ; and the parallelism of the clauses suggests the omission of the
article. 19 TTJS 777$] See below.
Clement (see above, p. 9). Com-
pare also Theoph. ad Aut. i. 13,
Tertull. Apol. 34, Minuc. Fel. 48.
14. rrjv airapxijv] I Cor. XV. 2O
Xptoroj (yjyepTai fK VKp<av dnapx^
TO>V KKoinr)p.iva>v ; comp. ver. 23. It
is evident from what follows that Cle-
ment has this I5th chapter in his
mind.
1 6. Kara Kaipous] ' at each recur-
ring season'\ as Theoph. ad Aut.
i. 13 Kara Kaipovs 7Tpo<ppovo~iv TOVS
I have preferred Kara Kai-
to /cara Kaipov (which is read by
all previous editors) not only because
the plural stands in the parallel pas-
sage of Theophilus, but because /caru
Kaipov commonly has the sense ' op-
portunely' (e.g. Rom. v. 6), which is
out of place here.
19. rrjs yrjs] Or perhaps supply
tSo)/iej/ or /car' croy. Young reads Trdai
df)\ov. At all events the KOK.KOV of
Wotton and subsequent editors is
objectionable, as needlessly violating
the common rule respecting the
article, which requires either 6 o-Tropos
rou KOKKOV or o-Tropos KOKKOV.
20. egfjXQev /c.r.X.] The expression
is borrowed from the Gospel narra-
lows immediately the sentence OV
Kai o \aos p.ov K.r.X . ; the words opart
K.T.X. not only not being quoted but
being hardly compatible with the form
of the context as there given ; (2) opart
is an expression by which Clement
himself elsewhere, after adducing a
quotation or an example, enforces
its lesson ; as 4, 12, 16, 41, 50.
7. flsrreTTfipov] *" to maturity'. The
construction Karavrav ds is common
in the LXX and N.T. ; see also above
5-
10. ra^v T}fi K.r.A.] A combina-
tion of Is. xiii. 22 ra^i; ep^erai *at ov
Xpovtd (comp. Hab. ii. 3, Heb. x. 37),
and Mai. iii. I KOI f^aicfrwjs fj^et els
TOV vaov avrou Kuptos ov Vfiels ^retrf
Kai o ayyf\os TT}S SiaOrfKrjs ov vfj-fls
XXIV. 'All the works of the
Creator bear witness to the resur-
rection. The day arises from the
grave of the night. The young and
fruitful plant springs up from the
decayed seed'.
The eloquent passage in Tertullian
de Resurr. Cam. 12, 13, where the
same analogies are adduced, is cer-
tainly founded on this passage of
94
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xxiv
Ka
CLTLVOL 7r
, St[a\veTai]. err* IK Trjs SiaXixrews r\
[\eioT\tis Trjs Trpovoias TOV SeanroTOv [dvi<T\Trjcriv aura,
Kal e/c TOV eVos 7r\el[ova] av^ei KCLI eK(f>epei KapTrov.
live ; Matt xiii. 3, Mark iv. 3, Luke
viii. 5.
2. yvp.va] See i Cor. xv. 36 sq.,
from which this epithet is derived.
It denotes the absence of germina-
tion: see the rabbinical passages
quoted by Wetstein on I Cor. 1. c.,
and Methodius in Epiphan. Hcer.
Ixiv. 44 (p. 57) KaTa.jj.a0f yap TO. <nrfp-
fj,ara iras yv)j.va Aral aarapKa /3aXAerai
(Is rr]v yrjv K.r.X.
SiaXverat] ' rots\ Comp. Theoph.
ad Aut. i. 13 TTpwTOV airo6vri(TK.fi
KOI Xverai. This analogy is derived
from i Cor. xv. 36; comp. John xii.
24.
4. aet] intransitive, as in Ephes.
ii. 21, Col. ii. 19.
XXV. * The phcenix is a still more
marvellous symbol of the resurrec-
tion. After living five hundred years
he dies. From his corpse the young
bird arises. When he is fledged and
strong, he carries his father's bones
and lays them on the altar of the sun
at Heliopolis. This is done in broad
daylight before the eyes of all : and
the priests, keeping count of the
time, find that just five hundred
years have gone by'.
7. opvfov K.T.X.] The earliest mention
of the phcenix is in Hesiod (Fragm.
50 ed. Gaisf.), who however speaks
merely of its longevity. It is from
Herodotus (ii. 73) that we first hear
the marvellous story of the burial of
the parent bird by the offspring,
as it was told him by the Egyptian
priests, but he adds cautiously e/xol
P.CV ov Trtora \tyovrcs. It is men-
tioned again by Antiphanes (Athen.
xiv. p. 655 B) cV 'HAi'ov fifv 0a<rt yly-
7roX (poivixas. From the
Greeks the story passed to the Ro-
mans. In B.C. 97 a learned senator
Manilius (Plin.N.H. x. 2) discoursed
at length on the phcenix, stating that
the year in which he wrote was the
2 15th since its last appearance. He
was the first Roman who took up the
subject. At the close of the reign of
Tiberius A.D. 36 according to Pliny
(following Cornelius Valerianus) and
Dion Cassius (Iviii. 27), but A.D. 34
as Tacitus reports the date the mar-
vellous bird was said to have re-
appeared in Egypt. The truth of
the statement however was ques-
tioned by some, as less than 250
years had elapsed since the reign of
the third Ptolemy when it was seen
last (Tac. Ann. vi. 28). But the
report called forth many learned dis-
quisitions from savants in Egypt both
native and Greek. A few years later
(A.D. 47) the bird was actually exhi-
bited in Rome (' in comitio proposi-
tus, quod actis testatum est] are
Pliny's words) and may have been
seen by Clement, but no one doubted
that this was an imposture. The
story of the phcenix of course has a
place in Ovid's Metamorphoses (xv.
392 ' Una est quae reparet seque ipsa
reseminet ales' etc.), and allusions
to it in Latin poets are naturally
not unfrequent. Claudian devotes a
whole poem to it. Another ascribed
to Lactantius (Corp. Poet. Lat. p. 1416
ed. Weber) also takes this same sub-
ject. The references to the phcenix
in classical and other writers are
collected by Henrichsen de Phccnicis
fabula Havn. 1825.
xxv]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
95
5 XXV. ' I $co]iuLev TO TrapdSo^ov er^/ielbi/, TO \yiv\6-
jULeVOV eV TO?5 dvCtTO\lKOTs [TOJ7TO45, TOVT(TTIV TO?5 7Tpt
Tr]v 'Apafiiav. opveov *ydp ecrTiv o
7 6pveov] opvaiov A.
The main features of the account
seem to have been very generally
believed by the Romans. Thus Mela
(iii. 8), who seems to have flourished
in the reign of Claudius, repeats the
marvellous story without any expres-
sion of misgiving. Pliny indeed de-
clines to pronounce whether it is
true or not (' haud scio an fabulose') ;
but Tacitus says no doubt is enter-
tained of the existence of such a bird,
though the account is in some points
uncertain or exaggerated. Again
vElian (Hist. An. vi. 58), who lived
in Hadrian's reign, alleges the phcenix
as an instance of the superiority of
brute instinct over human reason,
when a bird can thus reckon the time
and discover the place without any
guidance ; and somewhere about the
same time or later Celsus (Origen r.
Cc'/s. iv. 98, i. p. 576), arguing against
the Christians, brings it forward to
show the greater piety of the lower
animals as compared with man.
Still later Philostratus (Vit. Apoll.
.iii. 49) mentions the account without
recording any protest. I do not lay
any stress on such passing allusions
as Seneca's (Ep. Mor. 42 I lie alter
fortasse tamquam phcenix semel anno
quingentesimo nascitur'), or on de-
scriptions in romance writers like
Achilles Tatius (iii. 25), because no
argument can be founded on them.
It thus appears that Clement is
not more credulous than the most
learned and intelligent heathen wri-
ters of the preceding and following
generations. Indeed he may have
thought that he had higher sanction
than the testimony of profane authors.
Tertullian (de Resurr. Cam. 10) took
Ps. xcii. 12 8i<aios toy (polvi av6ij<r(i
to refer to this prodigy of nature, and
Clement may possibly have done the
same. Even Job xxix. 18 is trans-
lated by several recent critics, ' With
my nest shall I die and like the
phcenix lengthen my days' (comp.
Lucian Her mot. 53 rjv p.r] (froiviKos
err] /3io>o77\ therein following some
rabbinical authorities : but even if
this be the correct rendering, the LXX
version, through which alone it would
be known to Clement, gives a different
sense to the words, 77 ijAua'a pov yrjpd-
At all events, even before the Chris-
tian era the story had been adopted by
Jewish writers. In a poem on the
Exodus written by one Ezekiel, pro-
bably an Alexandrian Jew in the 2nd
or 3rd century B.C. (see Ewald Gesch.
IV. p. 297), the phcenix, the sacred
bird of Egypt, is represented as ap-
pearing to the Israelite host (see the
passage quoted by Alexander Poly-
histor in Euseb. Prap. Evang. ix.
29, p. 446). Though the name is not
mentioned, there can be no doubt
that the phcenix is intended ; for the
description accords with those of
Herodotus, Manilius (in Pliny), and
Mela, and was doubtless taken from
some Egyptian painting such as He-
rodotus saw and such as may be seen
on the monuments to the present day
(see Wilkinson's Anc. Egypt. 2nd
ser. I. p. 304, Rawlinson's Herod, n.
p. 122). In the Assumption of Moses
96 THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT [xxv
^* TOUTO juovoyeves VTrdp^ov V/ eTrj TrevraKocria'
fjLovoyevT]<r A.
to the phoenix, which seem to be
numerous, see Buxtorf Lex. Rab. s.v.
^in ; comp. Henrichsen l.c. II. p. 19.
The reference in a later Sibylline
too (Orac. Sib. viii. 139 orav (froivi-
KOS eneXOi] TTfvraxpovoio) was proba-
bly derived from an earlier Jewish
poem.
Thus the mere fact that the phoenix
is mentioned in the Assumption of
Moses affords no presumption (as
Hilgenfeld supposes) that Clement
was acquainted with that work ; for
the story was well known to Jewish
writers. In the manner and purpose
of its mention (as I interpret it) the
Assumption presents no coincidence
with Clement's Epistle.
Of subsequent Christian fathers,
Tertullian, as we saw, accepted the
story without misgiving. As Theo-
philus of Antioch (ad Aut. i. 13) fol-
lows Clement's analogies for the resur-
rection up to a certain point, but
omits all mention of the phoenix,
I infer that his knowledge of Egyp-
tian antiquities (see ii. 6, iii. 20 sq.)
saved him from the error. For the
same reason, as we may conjecture,
Origen also considers the fact to be
very questionable (c. Cels. iv. 98, i.
p. 576). But for the most part it
was believed by Christian writers.
S. Cyril of Jerusalem (Cat. xviii. 8),
S. Ambrose (see the reff. above, p.
10), Rufinus (Symb. Apost. ii, p. 73),
and others, argue from the story of
the phoenix without a shadow of mis-
giving. In Apost. Const, v. 7 it is
urged against the heathen, as a fact
which they themselves attest; and
Epiphanius (Ancor. 84) says els anorjv
a<f)iKTai TroXXcoi/ TTicrTwv re Kal aTr/orcof.
On the other hand Euseb. (Vit. Const.
iv. 72) gives it merely as a report,
Greg. Naz. (Orat. xxxi 10, i. p.
too, if the reading be correct (see
Hilgenfeld Nov. Test, extra Can.
Rec. i. p. 99), the ' profectio phcenicis'
is mentioned in connexion with the
exodus, and it seems probable that
the writer borrowed the incident from
Ezekiel's poem and used it in a simi-
lar way. The appearance of the
phoenix would serve a double pur-
pose ; (i) It would mark the epoch;
(2) It would betoken the homage paid
by heathen religion to the true God
and to the chosen people : for Alex-
andrian Jews sought to give expres-
sion to this last idea in diverse ways,
through Sibylline oracles, Orphic
poems, and the like ; and the atten-
dance of the sacred phoenix on the
departing host would not be the least
eloquent form of symbolizing this
homage in the case of Egypt. But
this Ezekiel, though he coloured the
incident and applied it to his own
purpose, appears not to have inven-
ted it. According to Egyptian chro-
nology the departure of the Israelites
was coincident or nearly coincident
with an appearance of a phoenix (i. e.
with the beginning of a phoenix-
period). Tacitus (Ann. vi. 28) says
that a phoenix had appeared in the
reign of Amasis. If this were the
earlier Amosis of the I7th or i8th
dynasty, and not the later Amosis of
the 26th dynasty (the Amasis of
Herod, ii. 172), the time would coin-
cide ; for the Israelites were consi-
dered by some authorities (whether
rightly or wrongly, it is unnecessary
here to enquire) to have left Egypt
in the reign of this sovereign; e.g.
by Ptolemy the priest of Mendes
(Apion in Tatian ad Grcec. 38 and
Clem. Alex. Strom, i. 21, p. 378) and
by Julius Africanus (Routh's Rd. Sacr.
(n. p. 256). For rabbinical references
xxv]
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 97
r
v re rfiri Trpos aTroXvcriv TOV aTroQaveiv avro,
562 D) says cautiously ei ro> macros
6 Aoyoy, and Augustine de Anim. iv.
33 (20) (x. p. 404) uses similar lan-
guage, ' Si tamen ut creditur' ; while
Photius (Bibl. 126) places side by
side the resurrection of the phoenix
and the existence of lands beyond
the Atlantic ( 20) as statements in
Clement to which exception may be
taken. Other less important patris-
tic references will be found in Suicer's
Thes. s.v. 6o>i.
It is now known that the story
owes its origin to the symbolic and
pictorial representations of astrono-
my. The appearance of the phoenix
is the recurrence of a period marked
by the heliacal rising of some promi-
nent star or constellation. Even
Manilius (Plin. N. H. x. 2) had half
seen the truth ; for he stated ' cum
hujus alitis vita magni conversionem
anni fieri iterumque significationes
tempestatum et siderum easdem re-
verti'. For the speculations of
Egyptologers and others on the
phoenix period see Lepsius ChronoL
d. JEgypt. p. 1 80 sq., Uhlemann
Handb. d. &gypt. Alterthumsk. III.
P- 39 sq., 79 sq., IV. p. 226 sq., Poole
HorcB jEgyptiaca p. 39 sq., Ideler
Handb. der Chron. I. p. 183 sq.,
Creuzer Symb. u.Mythol. II. p. 163 sq.
Thus the phoenix was a symbol
from the very beginning. Horapollo
says that in the hieroglyphics this
bird represented a soul, or an inun-
dation, or a stranger paying a visit
after long absence, or a restoration
after a long period (airoKaTacrra<nv
iro\vxpoviov\ Hierogl. i. 34, 35, ii. 57.
The way was thus prepared for the
application of Clement. This Apo-
stolic father however confines the
symbolism to the resurrection of
man. But later patristic writers di-
versified the application and took
CLEM.
the phoenix also as a type of the Per-
son of our Lord. The marvellous
birth and the unique existence of
this bird, as represented in the myth,
were admirably adapted to such a
symbolism : and accordingly it is so
taken in Epiphan. (1. c.), Rufinus (I.e.),
and others ; see especially an un-
known but apparently very ancient
author in Spicil. Solesm. in. p. 345.
Some of these writers press the par-
allel so far as to state that the phoenix
arises after three days. The fact
that a reputed appearance of the
phoenix was nearly coincident with
the year of the Passion and Resur-
rection (see above, p. 94) may have
assisted this application. At a later
date the Monophysites alleged the
phcenix as an argument in favour of
their peculiar doctrines (see Piper
Mythol. it. Symbol, der Ckristl. Kunst
I. i, p. 454).
For the representations of the
phcenix in early Christian art see
Piper I.e. p. 456 sq. Before it ap-
pears as a Christian symbol, it is
found on coins and medals of the
Roman Emperors (for instances see
Piper p. 449) to denote immortality
or renovation, with the legend SAEC.
AYR., or AETERNITAS, Or AIOON. It is
significant that this use begins in the
time of Hadrian, the great patron
and imitator of Egyptian art.
povoyeves ] ' alone of its kind,
unique'. This epithet is applied to
the phcenix also in Origen, Cyril, and
Apost. Const., and doubtless assisted
the symbolism mentioned in the last
note. So also in Latin it is 'unica',
* semper unica', Mela iii. 9, Ovid Am.
ii. 6- 54, Lactant. Phazn. 31, Claudian
Laud. Stil. ii. 417. Thus Milton
speaks of the 'self-begotten bird...
that no second knows nor third.'
f-nj irevraKoa-ia] The longevity of
7
9 8
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xxv
Ka TWV
ov eavTio Troiei e/c \t/3dvov Kai
\OITTWV dpttijJLaTWV, eis ov 7T\r]pa)6evTOs TOV
Kai T\evTa. (rriTropevris Se Ttjs
^evvcuraiy os K T*Js iK/ULaSos TOV rere-
tyov dvaTpe<p6fjiVOs Trrepcxpvei' eira yev- 5
i/aZbs yevofULevos a'lpei TOV (TTIKOV exeivov OTTOV TO,
6<TTa. TOV TrpoyeyovoTOS e&Tiv, Kai TavTa
Siavvei a?ro Ttjs 'Apa(3iKrjs %a}pas ecos Trj
eis Trjv Aeyo/ze'^y ' H\IOVTTO\IV Kai ^/uLp
T03V TTaVTCOV, eTTLTTTCC^ 67TI TOV TOV tj\ioV /3w/XOl/ TlQv^FlV IO
avTa 9 Kai OVTWS ek TOVTricrw d<popima. ol ovv iepeis
67ri<TKe7rTOVTai ras dvaypa(pds
4 TT\CVTr]K6TOS] T\VT1]KOTOff A.
/Sacrrafov A.
the phoenix is differently stated.
Hesiod gives it (9x4x3x9 = ) 972
generations of men ; Manilius (Plin.
N. H. x. 2) 509 years ; Solinus (Polyh.
36) 540 years ; authorities mentioned
in Tacitus 1461 years, which is the
length of- the Sothic period ; Martial
(v. 7), Claudian, Lactantius, and
others, 1000 years; Chaeremon (in
Tzetzes ChiL v. 6. 395) 7006 years.
But, says Tacitus, 'maxime vulgatum
quingentorum spatium'; and this is
adopted by almost all the Christian
fathers together with most heathen
writers ; of the latter see a list in
Lepsius Chron. p. 180.
TOV airoBaveiv avro] t SO that it
should die] explaining the preceding
yfvopcvov Trpos dnoXva-iv ' at the eve of
its dissolution'.
4. <rKw\r)g TLS yei/i/cmu] This mode
of reproduction is not mentioned by
Herodotus (ii. 73) ; but it formed part
of the story as related by Manilius to
the Romans and is frequently men-
tioned by subsequent writers. To
this account is sometimes added the
incident that the parent bird lights
its own pyre and that the worm is
found in the smouldering ashes ; e.g.
Artemid. Oneirocr. iv. 47 avros e'auroJ
TTOlT/O-a/ifl/O? fK KCKriaS T KCU 0-p.VpVTjS
Trvpav a.Tro6vr)(rK.eC Kav0eio~r)s Se TTJS TTV-
pas fiera xpovov f< Tr/s cnro8ov o-KcoA^ica
ycvvao-dai Xeyovviv K.T.\. (comp. Mar-
tial v. 7). It is interesting to observe
the different stages in the growth of
the story, as follows; (i)The lon-
gevity alone (Hesiod) ; (2) The en-
tombment and burial of the parent
by the offspring (Herodotus) ; (3) The
miraculous birth of the offspring from
the remains of the parent (Manilius);
(4) The three days' interval between
the death of the parent and resuscita-
tion of the offspring (Epiphanius).
5. yewaios] l strong, lusty] as e.g.
Dion Chrys. vii. p. 228 R fo-^-vpo! en
veoi Kai ycwaloi ra (reo/iara. It corre-
sponds to Ovid's ' Quum dedit huic
aetas vires'.
8. diavvfi] l makes its way\ fre-
quently used absolutely, e. g. Polyb.
iii. 56. I (OTTO), iv. 70. 5 (C'K), ii. 54. 6
XXV
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
99
KOVO-IV avTov TrevraKoa-iocrTOv erovs 7re7r\rjpa)]ULevou
\rj\v6evat.
15 XXVI. Meya Kai Bav/uLacrTov ovv vo/mifyfjiev elvai,
el 6 Srj[jiiovp f yos TWV CLTTCLVT^V dvdcrTaa'iv
TCOV ocricos avTw SovXevcrdi/TOJV ev TreTrotBrjo'ei
dyadfjs, OTTOV Kai Si dpveov SeiKvva'w rj/uuv TO
Xelov Trjs eTrcvyyeXias avTov ; -[A.]ey6 ydp TTOV KAI
?o eZANACTHceic Me KAI eSoMoAorHCOMAi cor [K]AI 6KOIMH0HN
KAI YTTNOOCA, elH[r]ep0HN, OTI cy MCT' eMoy el. [KO\I TtaXiv
'/ct!/3 \6<yei' KAI ANACTHceic [TH]N CApKA MOY TAYTHN THN
ANANTAHCACAN TA?TA HANTA.
8 Stengel] Leclerc. 8iavcvtt A. See below. 18 6pvtov 8etKt>vffu>] opvcuov
faKwaw A. yn7aXtoj/] fj.cya\iov A. 19 ^irayyeX/as] e7ra77C\cta<T A.
22 ffdpKa] ffapKav A.
The word occurs above, 20.
The reading of the MS, Smvcvci, is out
of place, for it could only mean
'turns aside', i.e. for the purpose
of avoiding. Several instances of the
confusion of Siavvfiv and Stavcvttv by
transcribers are given bj^Jahn Me-
thodius \\. p. no.
12. ras avaypcxfrds] ' the public re-
cords' ; comp. Tatian ad Grcec. 38
AiyvTmcoi/ 8e flaiv at eV d/cpt/Sey XP~
vav dvaypacfrai. For the Egyptian
avaypa<f>al see also Diod. Sic. i. 44,
xvi. 51, Joseph, c. Ap. i. 6 sq. The
recently discovered register of the
epiphanies of the bulls Apis is a par-
allel instance of such chronological
records ; see Bunsen's Egypt I. p. 62
(2nd ed.).
XXVI. Ms it then strange that
God should raise all men, when He
has given us this marvellous sign?
To such a resurrection we have the
testimony of the Scriptures'.
1 6. o Brj/jnovpyos K.r.X.] See above
20. On this Platonic phrase com-
pare Jahn Methodius n. pp. 39, 91.
1 7- tv 7Tirot0ri(T(i K.T.X.] * /# the con-
fidence which comes of honest faith 1 :
comp. Ephes. iii. 12 ev TreTroi&joret 8ia
rffs TrioTfo)? avroVf and below 35
TTtOTl? (V TTCTTOl&riO-ft. The phraSC TTtV-
TIS aya6r) occurs Tit. ii. 10, where
however iri<ms seems to mean 'fi-
delity.'
1 8. TO /ieyoXeiov] ' the greatness" 1 ;
comp. 32, 49. It occurs Acts ii. n,
Luke i. 49 (v. 1.), and several times in
the LXX.
19. Xe-yei yap TTOV] taken apparently
from Ps. xxviii. 7 KOI avedakev r; <rap
p.ov KOI CK 6f\r^iar6s pov c^o/zoXoy^a'o-
/zm avrw (comp. Ps. lxxxviij[.li).
20. Koip.rjdr)v /c.r.X.] A confusion of
Ps. iii. j eya> Koip.ij()T)v Kai v7rva)(Ta,
^rjyfp6rjv on Kvpio? d
and Ps. xxiii. 4 ov
on o~v per e/iou ct-
22. 'lco/3 Xe'yet] From LXX Job xix.
26 dvcurTi]<Tei 8e fiov TO (ra)/za TO dvav-
T\OVV Tavra as read in A, but j<B have
dvao-rrjo-ai TO 8epp.a pov TO dvavr\ovv (or
dvT\ovv) TO.VTO.. The Hebrew original
is different from either.
100
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xxvn
XXVII. Tavrrj ovv Trj e\7TL$i 7rpoo-$e$e(r6(jo<rav
at \lsv%ai IIIULWV TW TTICTTM ev TCUS &irayye\icus Kal TCO
iu) ev rots Kpiimacnv. 6 7rapayyei\a$ /mrj \lsev$e<r6ai
ft) juaAAoi/ O.VTOS ov \jsev(reTaL t ovfiev yap dSvva-
TOV Trapd TW Gea>, el JULT) TO \^eva-aa-6ai. dva^coTrvprj- 5
crara) ovv fj 7ri<rTis avTOv ev IIJULIV, Kal voqcrw/uLev OTL
Trdvra eyyvs avTco e&Tiv. ev Xoyta Trjs jULeya\a}(rvvr)s
avTOV <rvve(7TtioraTO TO, TravTa, Kai ev \6yw ovvarai
avTa KCtTacrTpe^ai. Ti'c epe? AYTCO- TI enomcAc; H TIC
ANTICTHC6TAI TCf) KpATl THC ICXYOC AyTOfj OT 6e\ei KUl IO
cos 6e\ei irpfffCTCt TraVra, KCLI ovdev jmrj 7rape\6ri
VTT avrov. Trdvra evcoTriov avrov
XXVII. *Let us therefore cling
fast to God. He has promised, and
He cannot lie. Whatsoever He wills,
He is able to perform. To His power
no bounds are set. To His eye and
His mind all things are open. The
heavens declare His glorious works'.
2. TW TTtOTO) K.T.A.] Comp. Heb. X.
23 TTIOTOS yap 6 7rayyfi\dfjLvoSj and
xi. II.
4. ov8fv yap advvarov /c.r-A.] Com-
pare Heb. vi. 1 8 eV ols ddvvarov tyfv-
traordai [TOI/] Geov, with Matt. xix. 26
(Mark x. 27) ; see also Tit. i. 2.
5. ai/aa>7rv/377o-aTa>] intransitive ; see
the note on Ign. Ephes. I. The con-
text seems to suggest that rj TTIO-TIS
avrov should be rendered * His faith-
fulness', as in Rom. iii. 3 ; see Gala-
tians p. 155.
7. eyyvs avrui] So Ign. Ephes. 15
\av6dvfi. rov Kvpiov, dXXa /cat ra
^p.uv cyyvs aurw eorti/, which is
perhaps a reminiscence of this pas-
sage: compare 21 above.
eV Xoyo> K.T.A.] See Heb. i. 3 <pep-
a>v ra iravra TW pqpaTi -njs dwdpevs
avrov : comp. Wisd. ix. i.
9. riff cpfl avToi K.r.A.] From Wisd.
xii. 12 TIS yap f'pei Ti eVoiT/eras rj rls
avTKrTT)(rcTai r<5 KpifJ,ari (rov] Comp.
Wisd. xi. 22 Kpdrfi ftpaxiovog <rov TIS
dvTio-Trjo-frai ; The expression TO Kpd-
TOS rfjs tcrxvos avrov occurs in Ephes.
i. 19, vi. 10. The /cparos is the Itrxvs
exerted on some object.
1 1. ov8ev /z) Trapf\6r) /e.T.A.] Comp.
Matt. v. i .
13. tl Of ovpavol K.r.A.] ' seeing that
"The heavens etc."' The is no
part of the quotation. So treated
the passage presents no difficulty;
and the corrections proposed (e.g.
the otnission of et, or the reading Kal
ol ovpavoi) are unnecessary. Perhaps
also the Kal before ovic elo-lv should be
excluded from the quotation in the
same way. The quotation is then
word for word (except the interchange
of Aoyoi and XoXcai) from the LXX
Ps. xix. i 3.
17. <oi>. . .avreSj/] See above the note
on 20.
XXVIII. ' Therefore, since He
sees and hears all things, let us for-
sake our vile deeds and take refuge
in His mercy. We cannot escape
His powerful arm; neither in the
XXVIl]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
IOI
eicnv, Koti cwSei/ \e\r\6ev TY\V /3ov\rjv CIVTOV, el 0! of
PANO) AiHfOYNTAi AoSAN 0OY, TTomciN Ae yeipooN
15 ANArreAAei TO crepeooMA' H HMe'pA TH HMepA epeVreTAi
KAI Ny2 NYKTI ANArreAAei rNoaciN' KAI OYK eic'iN Aopoi
AAAIAI', d)N OYX 1 AKOYONTAI AI (J>CONAI AYTOON.
XXVIII. ndvTwv ovv /3Ae7ro//eVwi/ /ecu a'f
ya)i/, (j)o/3r]6coiJLv CLVTOV Kai aTroXeiTrw/xei/ (pavXcov epycov
20 juuapds iTriOvfjiiaSy *iva TCO eAeei awroi;
OLTTO TCOV fJL\\OVTWV KpljULaTCOV. 7TOV
Svvarai <f>vyelv a?ro T^J? KpaTaias %eipos avTOv ; Trolo?
Se KocrfjLOs Se^era/ riva TOJJ/ avTO/noXovvTtoi/ UTT UVTOV ;
'jO TTOI/ TO ypa(f)e'iov HOY A(J)H5co KA'I no?
14 TO/T/CTCV] ironjffety A.
height of heaven nor the abyss of
ocean nor in the farthest parts of the
earth'.
23. auYo/ioAoui>ra>i>] See above, Xt-
irora/cTftj' 21, and the note on deo-cp-
ra>p Ign. Polyc. 6.
24. ro ypa^ftov] 'the writing 1 . S.
Clement here seems to adopt the
threefold division of the Old Testa-
ment books which appears in Ecclus.
(prol.), in S. Luke (xxiv. 44), in Philo
(de Vit. cont. 3, II. p. 475), in Jose-
phus (c. Ap. i. 8), and generally. The
third division is called ra aXXa $t/?Xi'a
and ra XoiTra roav /3ij3Xi'a>i> in Ecclus.,
^raX/ioi in S. Luke, 7-11/01 in Philo and
Josephus. Its more general name in
Hebrew was DUlfO, 'the writings',
translated sometimes by -ypa^eta,
sometimes by dyioypa<pa : comp. Epi-
phan. Hcer. xxix. 7 (l. p. 122) ov yap
dTTTjyopevrai trap* avrols vofiodeaia Kai
irpofpiJTai Kai ypa<pcla TO. irapa 'lovSaiois
KaXovfj.va, and again Trap' avrols yap
nas 6 vopos Kai ol TrpcxprJTai /cat ra
ypa(f)fla Xeyo/xeva K.r.X., Mens. et pond.
4 (ll p. 162) ra KaXov/zei/a ypa<pfla
irapa. TICTI de dyioypa(pa Xeyo/xfi/a. In
the first of these passages however
Epiphanius includes the historical
books among the -ypa<* la, and in the
second he confines the term to them,
placing the Psalms, Job, Proverbs,
etc., in a separate section which he
calls oi vrixipfis' This does not
truly represent the Jewish tradition,
in which I, 2 Chronicles alone be-
longed to the D^inD, while the his-
torical books generally were ranged
with the Prophets; see Fiirst Der
Kanon des Alien Testaments p. 10
S( 3b P- 55 SC L- Elsewhere he uses
ypa<peta more widely, Hcer. xxvi. 12
(p. 94) aXXa pvpia Trap* avrols TreTrXao*-
fjifva ypa<pf1a ; comp. Deut. x. 4 (Aq.).
John Damascene likewise (de Fid.
Orthod. iv. 17. I. p. 284), following
Epiphanius, describes the historical
books from Joshua to 2 Chronicles,
as ra /eaXov/ifj/a ypa(pfla napa. TKTI de
dyioypa<pa. In the Classical language
(as also LXX Job xix. 24, Hex. Jer.
xvii. i) ypa(pc7ov is not 'a writing' but
'a pen.'
TroO dcpjga] A very loose quota-
tion from Ps. cxxxix. 710, where
102
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xxvin
BHCOMAI ATTO TOY npoccanoy coy; GAN ANABaS eic TON
NO'N, CY eT eKer CAN AireAeco eic TA ICXATA THC THC, eKeT H
AeJlA COY* AN KATACTpOOCOJ 6IC TAC AByCCOYC, eK? TO TTN6YMA
coy. TTO? ovv Tis cLTreXGn r\ TTOV ccTroSpdcrri diro TOV
TO. 7ra.vTa ejuiTrepiexovTOs ;
the slight variations of the principal
MSS of the LXX do not affect the wide
divergences in Clement's quotation.
Compare also the parallel passage in
Amos ix. 2, 3, to which Clement's
quotation presents some faint resem-
blances. It is important to observe
that in using /carao-rpooo-co, ' make my
couch,' Clement conforms to the ori-
ginal nj^VK, where the LXX has Ka-
ra/So). This is the more remarkable,
as he elsewhere shows no knowledge
of the Hebrew and in the Psalms ge-
nerally quotes pretty accurately from
the LXX. Whence then did he get
this word? We may conjecture that he
was acquainted with one of the ver-
sions afterwards included by Origen
in his Hexapla. The 5th version
(e in Origen) has orpcoo-co (see Field's
Hexapl. ad loc.), and as this seems
to have been the one found in an old
cask either at Jericho or Nicopolis
(Euseb. H.E.v'i. 16, Epiphan. Mens.
et pond. 1 8, p. 174; see Hody de
Bibl. Text. Orig. etc. p. 587 sq.), it
may very well have been an ancient
Jewish translation prior to the age of
Clement. Clem. Alex. Strom, iv. 22
(p. 625) quotes the passage nearly
in the form which it has here (though
substituting the LXX Kcrra/3<3 for *a-
Taorpcoo-eo), and doubtless derived it
through the medium of the Roman
Clement, so that he is not an inde-
pendent authority.
a0^o>] The verb a^rJKeiv is not
found in the LXX or N. T., and is
altogether a rare word ; comp. Plato
Resp. vii. p. 530 E, Antiphon in
Bekker Anecd. p. 470 s.v. dtpTJ
XXIX. ' Therefore let us approach
Him in prayer with pure hearts and
undefiled hands. We are God's spe-
cial portion and inheritance, of which
the Scriptures speak once and again'.
7- dyvds K.r.A.] I Tim. ii. 8 firai-
povras oaiovs xelpas, Athenag. Suppl.
13 eVaipco/iei/ oo-touff %elpas avra> ; see
also Heliodorus the tragedian in Ga-
len, de Antid. ii. 7 (xiv p. 145 ed.
Kuhn) aAA' 6<rias p.ev ^etpa? es tftpa.
Aa/xTTpoi/ deipas (quoted by Wetstein
on i Tim. ii. 8). The expression de-
scribes the attitude of the ancients
(as of Orientals at the present day)
when engaged in prayer, with ex-
tended arms and uplifted palms.
9. K\oy^s p-cpos K.r.A.] i has made
us His special portion] or rather ''has
set apart for Himself a special por-
tion^. In either case the enXoyfjs pepos
is the Christian people, the spiritual
Israel, who under the new covenant
have taken the place of the chosen
people under the old ; as i Pet. ii. 9
vpfls 6e yeVos e/cAexroi/, /SacrtAf IQV iepd-
revjua, eOvos dyiov, \aos fls TTfpnroirjo-iv
K.r.A. See the notes on TrapoiKovvrfs
and Tyuur/tcyoM ( i). Thus /iepos e'/c-
\oyfjs here is coextensive with ot ocAc-
\Cy/J.VOl V7TO TOV 06OV dlCL 'l^tTOU XpT-
rov 50 (comp. 58). The words
pepos eK\oyf)s are not to be translated
' a portion of his elect' but ' a portion
set apart by election,' eK\oyfjs being a
genitive of the same kind as in Acts
ix. 15 (TKGVOS fK\oyfj$, Iren. i. 6. 4 crTrep-
/xara e/eAoy^s. The expression therefore
has no bearing on the question whe-
ther Clement was a Jewish or Gentile
Christian. See the note on Aa6? below.
xxix]
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 103
ovv CLVTW ev oa-toTrjTi \jsv-
XXIX.
) dyvds Kai d/uuavTOUs xelpas aipovTes Trpos O.VTOV,
TOV eTrieutfj KCCI eija'TrXay^yov TraTepa JJULCOV
09 6K\oyijs pepos eTroirja-ev eavrw. OUTO) yap ye-
ypaTTTaf "Ore AieMtpizesi 6 YYICTOC e6NH, cbc AiecrreipeN
yioyc 'AAAM, ICTHCGN 6pi<\ eGNOJN K<\T<\ ApiGMON
g
eTTieiKtjv A.
1 1 &pt0fj.6v] apidov A.
10. "Ore 8te/ie'pii> K.T.X.] From the
LXX Deut. xxxii. 8, 9, almost word
for word.
11. Kara dpi6p.ov K.r.X.] The idea
conveyed by the LXX which Clement
quotes is that, while the Gentile na-
tions were committed to His inferior
ministers, God retained the people
of Israel under His own special
guardianship: comp. Dan. x. 13 sq.,
xii. i, but esp. Ecclus. xvii. 17
fdl>fl KaT(GTTT)O'(V TJyOVflfVOV KO.I
Kvpiov 'lo-paiJX coriv, and Jubilees 1 5
(Ewald Jahrb. III. p. 10) ' Many are
the nations and numerous the people,
and all are His, and over all hath
He set spirits as lords... but over
Israel did He set no one to be Lord,
neither angel nor spirit, but He alone
is their ruler etc.', with the context.
See also Clem. Horn, xviii. 4, Clem.
Recogn. ii. 42 (references which I
should have overlooked but for Hil-
genfeld Apost. Vat. p. 65). Clem/
Alex. Strom, vii. 2 (p. 832) uses the
text to support his favourite idea that
heathen philosophy is the handmaid
of revelation ; ovro? e<mv 6 8i8ovs KOI
rols "E\\r)(n Trjv (f)L\o(ro(f)iav dia ru>v v-
Trodfc&Tcptov dyycAo)!'' et<rt yap (rvvdiavf-
V(p.T}fj.(voi 7rpooraei 6cia re KOI ap^ata
ayyeAoi Kara fdvrj, aXX' j; /uept? Kupi'ov j;
6o|a TU>V 7ri(TTfv6vTa>v. On the other
hand the present text of the Hebrew
runs ' He set the boundaries of the na-
tions according to the number of the
sons of Israel ftifV J3 IDDD^) ; for
(or ' while', O) the portion of Jehovah
is His people, Jacob is the rod of His
inheritance'. So too the Peshito and
Targum of Onkelos. But it is diffi-
cult to get any good sense out of this
reading, and the parallelism of the
verses is thus shattered. I can hardly
doubt therefore that the LXX is right,
and the error can be easily explained.
The ends of the lines have got out of
gear ; ^"W, which in the present text
occupies the end of ver. 8, has been
displaced from its proper position at
the end of ver. 9, and thrust out the
original word D^Kn, which has thus
disappeared. The 'sons of God' are
mentioned Job i. 6, ii. i, xxxviii. 7,
and in all places are translated (as it
appears, correctly) by ayyeXoi in the
LXX; see Gesen. Thes. p. 215. This
conjecture is confirmed by the fact
that the Samar. Pent, reads ' Israel'
at the end of both verses, thus pre-
senting an intermediate reading be-
tween the LXX and the present He-
brew text. Justin Martyr Dial. 131
(p. 360 B) refers to the difference
between the Hebrew and LXX texts ;
see also Origen In Num. Horn, xxviii.
4 (II p. 385), In Ezech. Horn, xiii
(ill. p. 401). The reading of the He-
brew text is naturally adopted in
Clem. Horn, xviii. 4, as it is by
Justin's Jewish opponents. The writer
lived late enough to have got it from
one of the Judaizing versions. On
the other hand the LXX is quoted by
104
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xxix
eeoy. ereNHOH Mepic Kypioy AAOC AYTOY '|AKOC>B ;
KAHpONOMIAC AYTOY 'IcpAHA. KCtl V 6TpO) TOTTO) \ey6L'
'I^OY KVplOC AAMBAN6I 6AYTO) I6NOC 6K M6COY e9NO)N ; COCTTCp
AAMBAN6I ANGpCOnOC THN ATTApXHN AYTOY THC AACO, KAI e2-
AYCTAI K TOY I6NOYC 6K6INOY
XXX. 'Ayiov ovv /uLepk VTrdp^ovres Trot^o-cojmev rd
Trdvra, (pevyovTts /caraXaAjas, jmiapds
TOV
6 'Ayiov otv]
OY
Y above the line being written prima manu) A.
Philo de Post. Ca. 25 (l. p. 241), de
Plant. 14 (i. P- 33 8 )-
2. Xaoy] We have here the com-
mon antithesis of \aos 'the chosen
people', and e&vrj 'the Gentiles'; as
e.g. Luke ii. 32, Acts iv. 27, xxvi.
17, 23, Rom. xv. 10, u, etc. By
becoming the Xa6? however the Is-
raelites do not cease to be called an
(Qvos (see esp. Joh. xi. 50), but are
rather edvos ayiov (as Exod. xix. 6,
I Pet. ii. 9) or e&vos etc pearov tBvwv
(as below) : so Justin Dial, 24 (p. 242)
Iva. yevrjTat *6vos SI'KCUOI/, Xaby (f)v\a(T-
a-tov irlvnv (from Is. xxvi. 2). All such
titles, referring primarily to the Israel
after the flesh, are transferred by
Clement, following the Apostolic wri-
ters, to the Israel after the spirit ; see
above the notes on I , and comp. below
58 els \aov TrepioiHTiov, and especially
Justin Dial. 119 (p. 347). I call at-
tention to this, because Hilgenfeld
(Zeitschr.f. Wissensch. TheoL 1858,
p. 585, and here) distinguishes the
Xaos of the first passage and the cQifos
of the second, as though they referred
to the Jewish and Gentile Christians
respectively. Of such a distinction
the context gives no indication ; and
this interpretation moreover supposes
that Clement departs from the ob-
vious meaning of the passages in-
corporated in the second quotation,
where the original reference
is plainly to the Israelites. See the
note on ocAoy^y pepos above. Hilgen-
feld moreover (in order to support
this interpretation) reads 'A-yiW p.fp\s
for t Ayiov ovv pcpls at the beginning
of 30, but this is certainly not the
MS reading.
9%otrt0yia] 'a portion measured out
by a line' (see the note on xavuv,
7), a common word in the LXX
exactly representing the Hebrew ^nri.
3. iSou Kvpios K.T.A.] A combina-
tion of several passages ; Deut. iv. 34
ei eTTfipaaev 6 Qebs et(reA$coi> \aj3elv
&i 0vos oc jueVov fdvovs fv ncipao'-
.T.A., Deut. xiv. 2 KCU <re egeXegaro
Kupio? o 0eos o~ov yeveaQai o~e Xaov
avTtp TTfpiovo-iov drro TTCLVTCOV rwv tQvuv
K.r.A. (comp. vii. 6).
wnrfp \anftdvci K.T.X.] The pas-
sages most nearly resembling this
are, Num. xviii. 27 \oyio~6)]o~Tai vp.lv
TO. dfpaipffjiaTa v/Ltcoi/ tag (riros dnb aXo>
Kal d<paipep.a drrb \rjvov, 2 Chron. xxxi.
14 dovvai rds dvapxds Kupiou *cai ra
ayia roiv dyioov, Ezek. xlviii. 12 eorai
avrols TJ aTrapxn SfSopcvr) eic r<5i/ drrap-
X<*> v TTJS y*IS) dyiov dyiav UTTO rcaj/ opiatv
K.r.X. with the context ; but in all these
passages the reference of the ' first-
fruits' is different. As Clement's quo-
tations elsewhere are so free (e.g.
1 8, 26, 32, 35, 39, etc.), he may only
have combined these passages and
applied them from memory; but
xxx]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
105
'iav, /3$\VKTrjv
T6 Kai \dyvovs crf/zTrAofca's, jue'0as re Kai
Kai /3$6\UKTas liriOvfJUaS) nvcrepav m
10 v7Tpr](f)aviav. Oeoc r<*p, (firjO'iv, ynepH^ANOic <\NTITACC-
TAI, TAireiNoTc Ae AI'AOOCIN x<\piN. Ko\\ti6co/u.v .ovv e/ce/-
vois ok ri jfapK awo TOV Oeou SeSorai. e
Trjv Ofjiovoiav, TajreivcMppovovvTes, ey/CjOarefo/
Trai/ros -^siBvpicriJiOv Kai KctTa\a\ia$ Troppu) eai/roi)s
15 Trof oi/i/Tes, epyois SiKaiov/uievoi Kai jmrj \6yois.
8 \dyvovs] Colomies. ayvovff A.
the alternative remains that he is
quoting from some apocryphal wri-
ting, such as the spurious or interpo-
lated Ezekiel quoted above (see the
notes 8, 13, 17, 23, 46). The ayta
dyiojv are the specially consecrated
things, the offerings or first-fruits, as
in the passages just quoted ; see also
Lev. xxi. 22, Ezek. xlii. 13. The ex-
pression is applied here either to the
people of God themselves, or to their
spiritual oblations (see below, 40,
44).
XXX. ' Therefore, as the portion of
the Holy One, let us be holy our-
selves ; let us lay aside all sins which
defile ; let us shun pride and ensue
peace ; let us be on our guard against
slander and backbiting ; let us seek
not our own praise, but the praise of
God. Self-will is accursed in His
sight; but His blessing rests on the
gentle and lowly-minded'.
6. 'Ayt'ov ovv /i*pi'j] i. e. 'As the
special portion of a Holy God':
comp. I Pet. i. 15 sq.- KOTO TOV icaXe-
o-avra v^as ayiov KOI avrot ayioi ev
TTO.O-T) dvacrTpo<pjj ydnjdrjTf^ fiiori yc-
ypaTTTai vLev. xi. 44) "Ayioi f
cya> aytos.
7- fairy- KaraX.] I Pet. ii. I aT
voi...7rd(ras <ara\aXia?.
8. Xdyvovs] Comp. Athenag. Suppl.
19 Tols axoXaoTot? /cat Xayvoiy, 21 Xay-
fj.oixia.v A.
vdas r) /Star ^TrXf ove^iar, Clem. Recogn.
ix. 17 (the Greek is preserved in
sarius) fie#uo-ous, \dyvovs,
Acta Petri in Isid. Pelus. Ep. ii 99
(see Hilgenfeld'sA^^z/. Test. c.rtr.Can.
Rec. IV. p. 70) o yap (piXoxprjpaTos OVK
^o>pj/<7f TOV TTJS aKTrjuoffvvTjs \6yov
ov8( d \dyvos TOV nfpl o~a>(ppoo~vvr]s
K.r.X., Clem. Alex. Pad. ii. 10 (p.
222 225). I have preferred \dyvovs
to dvdyvovs, because the former was
more liable to be misread or mis-
understood by a scribe than the lat-
ter ; and the passages quoted show
that it was likely to be used by an
early Christian writer. It also ac-
cords better with the strong epithets
in the context. Neither word occurs
in the LXX or New Testament. The
common form was \dyvos, the Attic
\ayvris; see Lobeck Phryn. p. 184.
9. pvo-fpdy} For this form see the
note on 14.
10. Qfos yap K.T.X.] From Prov. iii.
34 Kvpios VTT(pr)<pdvoi? K.r.X. In I Pet.
v. 5, James iv. 6, it is quoted o Qeos
vTT(pr](pdvois K.r.X. The Hebrew has
simply XI n 'he'.
14. 1//-10. Kai araX.] See below 35.
The words occur together also 2 Cor.
xii. 20 ; comp. Rom. i. 30
1 5. fpyots StKctiov/tez/ot] See the note
at the beginning of 33.
io6
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xxx
yap '0 TA TTOAAA Aer^N KAI ANTAKOYCTAI- H 6 efAAAoc
oTeTAi ?NAI AIKAIOC; eyAorH/vieNoc reNNHTOc TYN^IKOC oAi-
rdBlOC* MH TTOAyC 6N pHMACIN flNOY. 'O 69T0tJ/O$ Yl
ecTTco iv 0ew Kai fmrj e avTwv, avreiraiveToi
juicrel 6 0eo9. r\ jmapTVpia T^S ctyaBrjs Trpd^ecos VJULCOV 5
SiS6(r6<a VTT aXXcoj/, KaBws e$66ri TO!? TraTpd&iv rip-wv
Tols SiKalois. 6pd(ros Kac av6d$eta Kai ToA/xa TO?S
KaTrjpajuievois VTTO TOV Oeov* eTrieiKeia Kai TaTreivo-
<f)po(rvvtj Kai TrpavTrjs Trapa TO?? rjvXoyrjiuLevois VTTO TOV
Oeov. 10
XXXI. Ko\\rjucoiuiev ouv Trj eyXoyia avTOv 9 Kai
6 t566if]
ao 'EaVj See below.
8 ^rteketa] eirieiKia A. 17 ai)roO di &8e\<f)ov] Jacobson.
us] iXtKptv... A. 11 dwpewv] dupaiwv A.
1. o ra TroXXa /c.r.X.] From the LXX
of Job xi. 2, 3, almost word for word.
It diverges widely from the Hebrew,
and the sentiment fv\oyr)p.evos /c.r.X.
has no connexion with the context.
It may be conjectured that the words
yevvrjTos yvvatKos o\iyo(Bios crept in
from xiv. I /Spores- yap yevvTjrbs yvvai-
KOS oXtyojSios, which may have stood
next to this passage in a parallel
column, and the euXoyj^eW will have
come from the first word of the next
verse, "]H3 misread "jllQ.
2. yevvrjTos] See the note on Ign.
Ephes. 7.
3. o enaivos K.r.X] See Rom. ii.
29 ov 6 eiraivos OVK av&pwnwv aXX'
CK TOV 0foO, 2 Cor. x. 1 8 ov yap 6
tavrov jvvKrravwv /c.r.X. ; comp. I Cor.
iv. 5.
4. avrwi/] So read for avr&v. On
the forms avrov, avroi, etc., as inad-
missible here, see 9, 12, 14, 32
(notes).
avTfTraivfTovs'] No other instance
of the word is given in the Lexicons.
6. VTT aXXcov] See Prov. xxvii. 2.
9. irpavTTjs] is distinguished from
], Trench N. T.Syn. ist
ser. xliv, and from cirieiKcta id.
xliii.
XXXI. ' Let us therefore cling to
His blessing: let us study the re-
cords of the past, and see how it was
won by our fathers, by Abraham and
Isaac and Jacob'.
1 2. dvaTvXi^copfv] l unrolV and so
1 pore over* \ comp. Lucian Nigr. 7
TOVS \oyovs ovs TOTC ^/coutra o~vvayi-
pcov Kai di/arvXiTTCoj/.
13- o Trarrjp rjp.S)v\ See the note on
4-
14. OI>XL toutauMrvinp K.r.X.] Com-
bining the statement of S. Paul (Rom.
iv. i sq., Gal. iii. 6 sq.) with that of
S. James (ii. 21 sq.). See the note at
the beginning of 33.
1 6. qdf<os K.r.X. ] There is nothing in
the original narrative which suggests
that Isaac was a willing sacrifice ;
Gen. xxii. 7, 8. According to Jose-
phus however, Ant. i. 14. 4, on hear-
ing his father's purpose he Several
TTpos ijo'ovrjv TOVS \6yovs and <0pfJir)o~V
ri TOV /3/0/ioi/ Kai TTJV o-(f)ayrjv. See also
Beer's Leben Abraham's p. 65 sq.
xxxi]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
107
air
ai oSoi Tfjs evXoryias. dvaTv\t(x)u.ev Ta
^> '
yevofJieva. TLVOS xdpiv rjv\oyri6ri 6 TraTrlp
'A/SpadfUL ; ov%i iK.aio<rvvr]V Kai d\ri6eiav Sid Trier-
15 Tews Troincras ; 'l&aaK jUL6Ta 7re7rot0^cr[ea)?
TO jULe\\ov r/Sefws eyeve\TO dvcria. 'laKco/3
eSoi/Aeu<rei/,
i eTTOpevBtj Trpos [Aa/3ai/]
TO SwSefcacr/c^TTTjOOj/ TOI;
20 XXXII. ['GaV] Ti? Kaff eV /ca(TTOi/ ei
7<r^, eTriyvtoareTai \rd
v. e avTOv yap lepei[^ Te] Kai \evt-
TW/ VTT' avrov
avrov] O.VTWV A. lepu j TC /ca/] Tisch. Zcpe?s previous edd., but re is required for the space.
with the notes 709 sq., where ample
rabbinical authorities are collected
for this addition to the narrative. The
idea is brought out strongly by Melito
(Routh's AW. Sacr. I. p. 123) d de
'lo-aa/c trrya TTfTredquwos (as Kptos, OVK
dvoiyuv TO oro/za ovde
(j)a>vf)' TV yap i<f>os ov
TO TTVp TTTOIJ&IS' o05 TO TTddflv \VTTTJ~
0\s fftavTcio-cv TOV r\mov TOV Kupi'ou
/c.r.X. Philode At>r. 32 (n. p. 26) is
seemingly ignorant of this turn given
to the incident.
19. TO ScaoVKao-KT/Trrpoi'] equivalent
to TO SeoSf KcxpvXov, which occurs below
55 and Acts xxvi. 7 ; for o-KfjTrrpov
(D3t?), ' a branch or rod', is a syn-
onyme for 'a tribe'; e.g. I Kings
xi. 31, 32 /cat co(ra> o-ot dc/ca o-KTjTrrpa
Kai dvo crKfJTTTpa fo~rai avToi, and again
ver. 35, 36 (see 32) ; comp. Test, xii
Pair. Nepht. 5 Ta SaJSe/ca o-Kfjirrpa TOV
XXXII. ' If any one will consider,
he may see what blessings God show-
ers on the faithful. What great ho-
nours did He confer on this patriarch
Jacob! From him was derived the
priestly tribe of Levi: from him came
the great high-priest, the Lord Jesus ;
from him" are descended kings and
rulers through Judah. And by the
other tribes also he was the father of
countless multitudes. It was God's
will, not their own righteous doing,
whereby they were glorified. And
by His will also, not by our own
piety or wisdom, are we and all
men justified through faith by His
Almighty will to whom be glory for
ever'.
20. 'Eaz>] Previous editors read
ft ; but, though d with the conjunc-
tion is possible (see Philippians iii.
n), it is rare and ought not to be
introduced unnecessarily.
ei'XiKpij/eoy] ' distinctly, severally*.
It seems to be a military metaphor
from ftXrj 'turma': see the note, Phi-
lippians i. 10.
21. VTT' avTov] i. e. TOU 0e o(5. There
is a little awkwardness in the sudden
transition to f aiVou, which must re-
fer to Jacob ; but TO>V vir OVTOV e 8.
8o)pe<5i/ can only be said of God (as
in 19, 23, 35), nor can vrr' UVTOV
be translated ' per eum', as in the
Latin version of Young.
22. e' avTov] i. e. from Jacob. The
following clauses render it necessary
io8
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xxxn
Tat TrdvTes ol \eiTOvpy[ovv]Tes Tea 6vcriaa'Tr]pi(i) TOV
Oeov' i avTOV 6 Kvpios 'Irjcrovs TO Kara (rdpKa* e
avTOV (3a(ri\eis Kai apxppfes Kai qryovjuevoi, /caret TOV
'lovdav TO. Se \oi7rd a"Kr]7rTpa avTOV OVK ev HiKpa
SoV/ vTrdp^ovariVy cos eTrayyeiXajjievov TOV Oeov OTL 5
"EcTAi TO cnepMA coy obc 01 Acrepec TOY OYPANOY- HaVres
ovv e$odor6ri(rav Kai ep.eyaXvvBrja'-av ov ci avTwv fj
TCOV epycov avTcov fj Trjs SiKatOTrpayias fa KctTetpyd-
aravTO, d\\d Sid TOV BeXrj/uLaTos avTOV. Kai jj/xets ovv,
I \eiTOVpyovvTfs] XiTovpy...Tff A.
to read avroO for avrwi/, which might
otherwise stand. For the whole pas-
sage comp. Rom. ix. 4, 5 <oi/...f/ Xa-
rpeia KOI ai eVayyeXtat, a>v of trarepes
Kai f toi/ Xpicrros 1 ro Kara (rapxa.
2. o Kvpios y lr)o-ovs] He is men-
tioned in connexion with the Leviti-
cal tribe, as being the great High-
priest, a favourite title in Clement:
see the note 36. Comp. Ign. Philad.
9 KaXot /cat ol tepeiy, Kpel(r<Tov fie o ap-
Xifpfvs. With Levi He is connected
as a priest; from Judah He is de-
scended as a king. Hence His name
is placed between the two, as the
link of transition from the one to the
other. But there is no ground for
assuming that by this collocation Cle-
ment implies our Lord to have de-
scended from Levi, as Hilgenfeld (A~>
post. Vat. p. 103, and here) thinks.
The Epistle to the Hebrews, which
Clement quotes so repeatedly, and
from which his ideas of Christ's high-
priesthood are taken, would distinctly
teach him otherwise (vii. 14, viii. 8).
A double descent (from both Ju-
dah and Levi) is maintained in the
Test, xii Pair, (see Galatians p.
308), but this writing travels in a
different cycle of ideas. And even
in this Judaic work the Virgin her-
self is represented as belonging to
Judah. .On the descent from Levi
see Sinker Test, of Twelve Pair.
p. 105 sq.
3. Kara TOV 'lovSai/] ' after Judah]
i.e. as descended from him and
thereby inheriting the attribute of
royalty, Gen. xlix. 10. This idea of
the royalty of the patriarch Judah
runs through the Test, xii Pair., e. g.
Jud. I o Trar^p /nou 'laKoij/3 rjvt-aTo p.oi
\ya)v, Bao-iXevs o~y KarfvoSovfifvos tv
6. fo-rai K.r.X.] Comp. Gen. xv. 5,
xxii. 17, xxvi. 4. It is not an exact
quotation from any of these passages,
but most closely resembles Ihe first.
7. di' a\>T<av\ not avrav. See above
the notes on 9, 12, 14, 30.
II. di eavrwi'] i.e. rjp.(>v avrcSi/, as
e.g. Rom. viii. 23, 2 Cor. i. 9, iii. i, 5,
and commonly.
o~o<pias rj o~vveo~ea>s] The words OC-
cur together i Cor. i. 19 (from Is.
xxix. 14), Col. i. 9 ; so too <ro<poi cat
owcToi, Matt. xi. 25 (Luke x. 21).
They are explained in Arist. Eth.
Nic. vi. 7, 10. The first is a creative,
the second a discerning faculty.
15. 77 6a] See the notes on Gala-
tians i. 5.
XXXIII. 'What then? If we are
justified by faith, shall we leave off
doing good? God forbid. We must
xxxn] TO THE CORINTHIANS. 109
10 Sid 6e\r,iuLaTOS CCVTOV iv Xpiarrco ' Irjcrov K\ri6evTes } ov
Si eavTwv SiKaiovju.e6a ovSe Sid Trjs qmeTepas (ro<pias
rj cri/i/crea)9 r) ei/cre/3e/as fj epywv tov KaTeipyaa-dfJieBa ev
KctpSias, d\\d Sid Trjs TTfVr^jft)?, Si 17$
TOKpaTcop 0eos eSiKaia)(rev *
r\ So^a ek TOI)S alwvas TWV aicovcov.
XXXIII. Ti ovv Troitjo'coiJiev, dSe\<poi', d
diro TT/S d<ya6o7rou\as\ Kat eyKaTaXe'iTTw/Jiev TY\V dyd-
TOI)S GLTT aiwvos 6
15 a)
10
ijfj.epa.ff A.
13 roiJs] TOU A.
needs work. The Almighty Himself
rejoices in His own beneficent works.
The heaven, the earth, the ocean, the
living things that move on the land
and in the sea, are His creation.
Lastly and chiefly He made man
after His own image. All these He
created and blessed. As we have
seen before that the righteous have
ever been adorned with good works,
so now we see that even the Creator
thus arrayed Himself. Having such
an example, let us do good with all
our might'.
In 31 we have seen Clement com-
bining the teaching of S. Paul and
S. John in the expression ov^i &KCUO-
(rvvrjv ical dXrjdfiav dta TriWfO)? Troir)<ras ',
So here, after declaring emphatically
that men are not justified by their
own works but by faith ( 32 ov di
avruiv T) ToSi/ tpytov ctvr&Jf ic.T.X., and
again ov 8M...cpyo>i/<av Ka.Ttipya(rnfj.0a
fv 6<ri6rr)Ti Kapdias oXXa 8ia TriWecos'
K.T.X.), he hastens to balance this
statement by urging the importance
of good works. The same anxiety
reveals itself elsewhere. Thus, where
he deals with the examples adduced
in the Apostolic writings, he is care-
ful to show that neither faith alone
nor works alone were present : 10
of Abraham 8ta TTIOTIJ/ /cat (pi\ocviav
c860r) avVai vibs K.r.X., 1 2 of Rahab
8ia TriVrtj/ KCU (pi\ofviav ecra>6r). See
VVestcott Canon p. 23. Nor is it
only where doctrine is directly con-
cerned that Clement places the teach-
ing of the Apostles of the Circum-
cision and the Uncircumcision in
juxtaposition, as e.g. 49 0707777 K.O.-
ir\f)0os a/iaprte3v, dyanrj navra
AC.T.X. (see the note there).
This studied effort to keep the balance
produces a certain incongruous effect
in the rapid transition from the one
aspect of the antithesis to the other;
but it is important when viewed in
connexion with Clement's position as
ruler of a community in which the
two sections of the Church, Jewish
and Gentile, had been in direct anta-
gonism and probably still regarded
each other with suspicion. On this
position of Clement, as a reconciler,
see Galatians p. 323.
Mai (Script. Vet. Nov. Coll. VI I.
p. 84) reports that a part of this
chapter is quoted by Leontius and
John Res Sacr. ii (see above p. 21)
with considerable variations, but has
not given the quotation. Dressel
was unable to find the MS. See
Jacobson's note.
1 6. rt ovv TTotrJo-couf v] evidently mo-
deled on Rom. vi. i sq.
no
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xxxin
TOVTO edcrai 6 SecrTroTJ^s] e(f>' nplv ye
yevrjBrjvai, d\\d CTTreJcrw/xei/ juera e'/crej/e/ajV] K.CLI Trpo-
Bujuias Tray epyov dya6[ov\ 7riTe\eiv. O.VTOS yap 6
Kai
TWV OLTTOLVTIAV TTL TOS
dya\\idrai. TO) yap
KpctTei ovpavovs (TTripicre[v\ 9 Kai Trj a
<rv[ve(rei Ste/cojcr/^a-ey avTOvs* yfjv re
TOV 7T6|Ote%oi/[T09 a
da-(f>a\fj TOV ISiov
T\pv\ 5
avT
avTOu
a?ro
[ETTI TO\V
6efJie\iov rd TC ev
eaurov
10
A.
eKTevia... A. 5 a'7a\Xtarat] A. (fyaXXercu Damasc. Tra.fi-
ieyeo-rary Damasc. 6 ^o-T77pt<re>'] A. tar-fipi&v Damasc.
7 avvtaei SieKOfffjLyffev] Wotton after Damasc. 7^ re diex&piffev] yrjv
Damasc. See below. ' 8 tiri TOV} Wotton after Damasc. g
A. 0eX77/-iaT05 Damasc. 10 Smra^ei] or perhaps ^7rrra'ei or ffwrd^et.
The reading of previous editors TrpoffTa^et seems too long for the space. Damascene
omits ra re v aur7/...5iW/*. u dd\aa<rdv re ical] Tisch. would omit re on
I. tacrai o 8ecnr6rr]s K.r.X.] True
to his dictum that every thing is dia
6f\rjiLa.Tos avrov and nothing 81 eav-
TV, he ascribes the prevention of
this consequence solely to God's pro-
hibition. On o Seo-TTorj/ff see the note
above 7. For the preposition in
e'<jf>' IJ/MV, l in our case] comp. John xii.
1 6, Acts v. 35, xxi. 24, 2 Cor. ix. 14.
3. avrbs yap K.r.X.] This passage
as far as av^avfcrQf KOI 7r\rj6vve<r6e is
quoted (with some omissions and va-
riations) by John of Damascus Sacr.
Parall. (n. p. 310).
6. eVnjpto-ei/l See the note on
(rrrjpicrov 1 8.
7. 5ifx^P lo " 6I/ ] The space seems
to require dicxwpio-cv, which, as being
used in Gen. i. 4 sq. several timesj
was restored by Wotton here in place
of Young's ditpepia-ev.
8. TTfpiexovros] This has been
thought to imply an acceptance of
the theory of the oJ/ceai/o? irora^os
supposed to encircle the earth : comp.
e.g. Herod, ii. 21 TOV 8' Kxeavov yfjv
Trepl Trao-av peeiv, M. Ann. Seneca Suas.
i. i *de Oceano dubitant utrumne
terras velut vinculum circumfluat.'
But, as Clement does not use the
word (oKeavos, and as it is not un-
natural to speak of the water ' gird-
ling' the land independently of this
theory, the inference is questionable.
See the note on 20.
n. 7rpodT)fj.iovpy^<Tas} i.e. before ra
lv TTJ yfj a>a (poir&vra, which have
been* already mentioned out of their
proper place.
12. eVe/cXeio-ei'] ' inclosed within
their proper bounds': see above 20
ra 7TfpiKei(j.eva avrfj KXeWpa.
TO e^o^cararoi/ K.r.X.] Is this an
accusative after Tr\ao-fv, avdparrov
being in apposition? Or is it a
nominative absolute, referring to the
whole sentence which follows, av0pa>-
On the construction
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
Ill
XXXIIl]
eivac 6d\a(r[crdv re K\ai TCC eV
iveK\ei(rev Ty eavTOv [Si/ji/a/xer TTI TTCLCTL TO e;
r ca]/ TrajUiiuLeyeBc^ K.CLTCI ^lavoiav^ [a]v6pct)7rov T
iepais Kai dfULw/moi^ ^epcrlv eTrXa&ev T^Js eawrov etKoi
15 ^apaKTrjpa. OVTCOS yap (prjcriv 6 Geos* TTomccoMeN AN-
6pcx>noisi KAT' IKO'NA KA'I KA6 1 OMOI'COCIN HMGTepAN. KA) enoi'-
HCN 6 0eoc TON AN0po>TTON, ApceN KA) OfiAy enomceN Ay-
TOYC. TavTa ovv TrdvTa Te\ei(jo(ras CTrt'iveo'ev avTa Kai.
tjv\oyrj(T6v Kai eiTTtv AylANecGe KA) nAHGyNecGe. Gioo-
2o/xej/ OTI trot 6 1/ epyois d<yaf)ois TTCLVT^ ei
account of the space ; but the connexion of the sentences requires it.
^XcKrcf] ^K\i(TV A. ^?ri 7ra(Tt...4y^pw7ro^] ^iri TOUTOIS T
TO.TOV KO! traiJifJLey^Gi} HvOpuirov Damasc. 14 lepais] A. ISlais O.VTOV
Damasc. 16 elKova] Damasc. adds TJufrtpav and omits it after
1 8 iTryveatv] A. lirolijaev Damasc. 19 a.vdvf(r6e] a.vj-cu><r6ai A.
ir\i)&vt>fff6ai. fttonev] Young (marg.). tSw/zej/ A. 10
A.
adopted depends the sense assigned
to Kara duivoiav, which will mean
respectively either (i) t in intellectual
capacity 1 , referring toman ; or (2) ' as
an exercise of His creative intelli-
gence* , referring to God. The former
appears to be generally adopted ; but
the latter seems to me preferable ; for
a sentiment like Hamlet's ' How
noble in reason ! how infinite in
faculty ! ' is somewhat out of place on
the lips of Clement, and such a strong
expression as 7ra/z/ueyf$ Kara 8ia-
voiav jars with his language elsewhere
about human intellect, e.g. 13, 32,
36. The Trafj-fjifyedts Kara diavotav
therefore seems to have the same
bearing as rfj dKaraXj/Trrco avrov crvvto'ei
above. John of Damascus indeed
takes the sentence otherwise, but he
omits Kara Siai/oiay.
14. d/zco/iots] 'faultless*. See the
note on fj.a>p.o<rKOTrr)6v, 41.
15. Trou/aeo/iev K.r.X.] A broken quo-
tation from the LXX Gen. i. 26, 27,
clauses being left out.
1 6. ft\oi/a, o/ioiocrw] These words
are distinguished in reference^to this
text by Trench N. T. Syn. ist ser.
xv.
19. avavf<r6f K.r.X.] From the
LXX Gen. i. 28.
cido/icy] The sense seems to re-
quire this substitution for i'Sco^iei/ of
the MS; see the introduction p. 25
for similar errors of transcription.
' We saw before,' says Clement, * that
all the righteous were adorned with
good works ( 32), and now I have
shown that the Lord God Himself
etc.' By o Kvpios is meant o d^piovpyos
KOI dcfrrrcrrrjs roav arravraiv, as appears
from ovv and from (\dprj taken in
connexion with what has gone before ;
(compare dyaXXiarai above).
20. on "frof] If this reading be re-
tained, we must understand a cognate
accusative such as Kocr/^a: e.g.
112 THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT [xxxm
ol ciKaioi' Kat avTOS ovv 6 Kvpios epyois eavTOv KOcr/ULrj-
exovTes ovv TOVTOV TOV vTroypa/uL/uiov doK-
a epyov
XXXIV. 'O dyaBos epyaTrjs jmera Trappqcrias Xa/m- 5
fidvei TOV apTOV TOV epyov avTOv, 6 vtoBpos Kai Trap-
eijuievos OVK dvTO(p6a\jmeI TW epyojrapeKTrj avTOv. Seov
ovv e(TTiv TrpoBvjuLOVs fjjuas eivai ek dyadoTrouav e
avTOv yap e&Tiv TO, TrdvTa* TrpoXeyei yap rifjuv' 'lAoy
6 Kypioc, K<\I 6 Mic6oc AYTOY npo npocwTToy AYTOY, AnoAoy- 10
NAI 6KACTO) KAT<\ TO epfON AyTOY- npOTp7T6Tai OVV rf
1 1 irpoTp^Trerat] TrporpeireTe A.
Soph. El. 1075 TOV del narpos (sc.
crrovov) dci\aia orej/a^ouo-a. This is
possible ; but the reading is discre-
dited by the fact that the scribe's
attention was flagging here, for he
writes eyyoiy for epyois and (as we
have seen) i&a/utz/ for eiSo/aei/. All the
corrections proposed however are
objectionable ; e. g. on rots for on TO
(v (Yoking and others), which disre-
gards a common rule about the posi-
tion of the article ; on TO Xeyop-evov ev
('as the saying is', Hilgenfeld after
M. Schmidt), but there is no proverb
here, and this very classical idiom
seems out of place in Clement ; on
T tv (Hefele and others after Birr),
which makes an awkward connecting
particle with the following KCU...OVV.
This last however is the least objec-
tionable of all the proposed correc-
tions: and if it were adopted, we
must suppose a slight anacoluthon
in the connexion of the sentences.
But I should be disposed to omit the
TO boldly.
2. woypafi/ioj/] See the note on
5-
XXXIV. ' The good workman re-
ceives his wages boldly: but the
slothful dares not face his employer.
The Lord will come quickly with
His reward in His hand. He will
come attended by myriads of angels,
hymning His praises. Let us there-
fore with one voice and one soul cry
to Him, that we may be partakers of
His glorious promises, which surpass
all that man can conceive'.
7. ai/ro$0aXfieI] ' faces'*, as Wisd.
xii. 14, Acts xxvii. 15, Barnab. 5.
The word occurs frequently in Poly-
bius. Comp. dvrcairfjo-ai, Theoph. ad
AutoL i. 5.
cpyo7rapeKT7)~\ 'his employer^. I have
not found any other instance of
this word, which is equivalent to
fpyo^oTjjs. Compare also ep-yoXa/3os,
fpyo8ia>KTTjs (Exod. iii. 7, v. 6, etc.).
8. e' avToG] i.e. TOV fpyoirapfKTov
g. I8ov 6 Kvpios K.T.X.] The be-
ginning is a confusion of Is. xl. 10
Idov Kvpios (6 6eos vp.a>v N) Kvpios (om.
Kvpios sec. A) p,Ta to*^voy ep^eTat KOI
6 jSpa^icai/ (add. GVTOI) A) /xeTa Kvpias'
I8ov 6 fJ.lO~6oS O.VTOV ^6T* O.VTOV KO.I TO
epyov fvavriov avToO, and Is. Ixii. II
Idov 6 o-Q)T?/p o-oi Trapayeyovev (o*ot o
O"0)Tj)p TrapayivcTai ^A) e^atv TOV tav-
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
II
xxxiv]
e 6'A.tys Trjs KapSias eV avTw fmrj dpyovs f/irfref
eijmevovs eivai ITTI TTCLV epyov dyaQov TO Kav^riima
KCCI r\ Trapprjcria ecrro) eV avTca' V7roTa(ra'W]ULe6a TW 6e\tj-
15 jULaTi avTOV' KaTavoi](rcoiuL6v TO TTCLV \7r\\ri6os TWV dy-
ye\u)V avTOVy TTWS TW 6e\qjuiaTi avTOV \eiTOVpyov(riv
TrapeorTWTes* \eyet yap r\ ypa(p^' MY'PIAI MYpiAAec nAp-
eicTHKeiCAN AYTco, KAI XI'AIAI X'^'AAec eAeiTOYpfOYN AYTcp' KAI
eKfeKpAfON' AflOC, AflOC, AflOC KVplOC CABAO)9, TTAHpHC HACA
20 H KTIC1C THC AolHC AYTOf. Kai f/jUe?? OVV, V OJULOVOtO. E7TI
TO avTO (rvva'^devTe^ Trj (rvvei$q(rei 9 ws e ei/os (TTOfjLa-
TO9 fioricrwjjiev Trpos CLVTOV eKTevws ets TO /jeTo^oi/s
1 6 \tTovpyov<Tu>] \iTovpyovffiv A. 18 tXctrovpyovv] \trovpy ovv A.
being transposed by Clement. The
order of the clauses in the Hebrew is
the same as in the Greek versions.
Yet Iren. H<zr. ii. 7. 4, Euseb. PrcEp.
Eif. vii. 1 5 (p. 326), Greg. Nyss. Horn.
I'iii in Eccles. (l. p. 463), Cyril. Hier.
Crtttch. xv. 24 (p. 237), and others,
give the quotation with the inverted
clauses as here ; but, as it is quoted
with every shade of variation in dif-
ferent fathers and even these same
fathers in some cases give the right
order elsewhere, no stress can be
laid on this coincidence which seems
to be purely accidental.
1 8. /eat eKCKpayov] A loose quotation
from LXX Is. vi. 3. 'EneKpayov is an
imperfect of a new verb KCKpaya
formed from KeKpaya ; see Buttmann
Ausf. Griech. Sprachl. 1 1 1 (ii. p. 37).
21. TII <ruv(iij<Tci] 'in heart, in con-
sciousness 1 : comp. Eccles. x. 20 KOI ye
i (rov
ToO /iio-^oi/, KCU ro epyov aurov (om.
avrov A) ?rpo TrpocrtuTrou avroO : but the
ending comes from Prov. xxiv. 12 os
aTTo&i'&axriJ/ e/caarw /cara ra ?pya nvrou,
unless (as seems more probable from
the connexion) it is taken from Rev.
xxii. 12 I8ov epxopai Ta\v /cat o P.HT&OS
P.OV /xfr* (/lioG aTToSoui/ai ica(rra> aJr TO
Ipyoj/ farm avrov. Clem. Alex. Strom.
iv. 22 (p. 625) has the same quo-
tation, but is copying the Roman
Clement.
12. eV avVai] i.e. r<3 /zto-0<u, '?<:'////
<?wr reward in view*. The position
of 0X77? rfjs Kapdias is opposed to
such corrections as eV avro ro or eVi
TO for the MS reading eV aiJrw; nor
does any alteration seem needed.
t/i^rff Traptip-evovs K.r.X.] Comp.
2 Tim. ii. 21 els 7rav fpyov ayaBbv
qToip.ao-p.fvov, ib. iii. 17, Tit. iii. I, and
see above 2. The M after ^ is
suspicious (see Winer Iv. p. 513,
A. Buttmann p. 315), and should pro-
bably be read ^Se; see the vv. II. in
Luke vii. 33, Eph. iv. 27.
17. fivptat K.T.A.] Dan. vii. 10 (Theo-
dot.) x/Auu xiAiades eXeiTovpyovv OVTOJ
(eticpcnrevov aurov LXX) /tat p.vptat /iv-
piaf 9 7rapei(7TT;Ktcrai/ aura), the clauses
CLEM.
i.e. * in your secret heart'. The pre-
sence of their hearts, and not of their
bodies only, is required. The com-
mentators however either translate
as though it were eV dyaQrj o-vvfidrjo-ct,
or give rfi a-vveid^a-ei the unsupported
sense ' harmony, unanimity'. Others
8
ii4
lyevearQai
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT [xxxiv
{jLeyaXwv Kai ev$6j~tav eTrayyeXiwv avTOv.
yap* 'U(J>6AAM6c OYK e?AeN KA'I ofc OYK HKOYCEN, KA'I
eni KApAiAN ANGpobnoY OYK ANeBH, OCA HTOI'MACGN TO?C Y
M6NOYCIN AYTON.
have proposed to read
or
2. d^oX/ios K.r.X.] This quotation
occurs also in S. Paul i Cor. ii. 9
(where it is introduced by Ka6a>s ye-
ypairrai), in the form a o^aX/uos- OVK
eldfv KOI ovs OVK jJKovo~v KCU tirl Kapdiav
dv0p<07Tov OVK dvejBrj ocra ijToifMaaev 6
Qeos rols dya.Traio'iv avrov. It is
cited again in Clem. Rom. ii n,
Mart. Polyc. 2; see also Lagarde's
Gesamm. AbhandL p. 142. It is ap-
parently taken from Isaiah Ixiv. 4,
which runs in the LXX OTTO TOV alwvos
OVK r}Kovo~ap.ev 'ovde ol o(p6a\p.ol THLWV
ciSoi/ 6fov 7r\rjv o~ov KOI ra epya <rov a.
TroiT/o-eis rols viropevova-iv e\eov, but
more nearly in the Hebrew, ' From
eternity they have not heard, they
have not hearkened, neither hath eye
seen a god, [or * O God '] save thee
(who) worketh [or ' (what) He shall
do'] to him that awaiteth Him' (see
Delitzsch ad loc?) ; combined with Is.
Ixv. 1 6, 17 OVK dvaftrio-fTai avratv eVi rr]v
Kap8iav...ov pr) fireXdy avrwv eVi TT)I/
Kapdiav. Clement mixes up S. Paul's
free translation or paraphrase from
the Hebrew with the passage as it
stands in the LXX; just as above,
13, in quoting Jer. ix. 23, 24 (or
i Sam. ii. 10) he condenses it after
S. Paul. For a similar instance see
above 34 iSou o Kvpios K.T.\. The
passages, which Hilgenfeld suggests
as the sources of the quotation
(4 Esdr. x. 35 sq., 55 sq.), diverge more
from the language of S. Paul and Cle-
ment, than these words of Isaiah.
The passage, if we may trust S. Je-
rome, occurred as given by S. Paul,
both in the Ascension of Isaiah and
in the Apocalypse of E lias (Hieron.
in Is. Ixiv. 4, iv. p. 761 ; Prol. in Gen.
IX. p. 3). And Origen, in Matth.
xxvii. 9 (in. p. 916), says that S. Paul
quotes from the latter, ' In nullo re-
gulari libro hoc positum invenitur,
nisi (et JMT/, 'but only') in Secretis
Elias prophetae'. This assertion is
repeated also by later writers (see
Fabricius Cod. Ps. V. T. I. p. 1073)
doubtless from Origen, but combated
by Jerome (11. cc. and Epist. Ivii. 9,
I. p. 314), who refers the quotation to
Is. Ixiv. 4. If it could be shown that
these apocryphal books were prior to
S. Paul, this solution would be the
most probable; but they would ap-
pear to have been produced by some
Christian sectarians of the second
century, for Jerome terms them ' Ibe-
rae naeniae' and connects them with
the Basilideans and other Gnostics
who abounded in Spain (11. cc. ; see
also c. Vigil, n. p. 393, and comp.
Fabricius p. 1093 sq.). If so they
incorporated the quotation of S.
Paul in their forgeries. For a simi-
lar instance of incorporation see the
notes on Galatians vi. 15. At all
events both these works appear from
the extant remains to have been
Christian. For the Apocalypse of
Elias see Epiphan. Har. xlii (p. 372),
who says that the quotation in Eph.
v. 14 (which is obviously Christian)
was found there ; and for the Ascen-
sion of Isaiah, this same father H<zr.
Ixvii. 3 (p. 712), where he quotes a
passage referring to the Trinity. In-
deed there is every reason to believe
that the work known to Epiphanius
and several other fathers under this
xxxv]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
5 XXXV. 'Ws fJLctKapia Kai OavjULacrTa Ta Scopa TOV
Oeov, dyaTrrjToi. far] ev dOavacria, XajULTrpOTrjs ev $i-
Kcuocrvvri, d\rj6eta ev 7rappr](ria 9 Tr/cms ev TreTroiBrjcreiy
eyKpareta ev d<yia<TfJLu>' Kai TOVTO. vTreTTiTrrev TrdvTa VTTO
8 eyKparfia] eyKparta A.
name, is the same with the Ascension
and Vision of Isaiah published first
(by Lawrence) in an Ethiopia Version
and subsequently (by Gieseler) in a
Latin. The two versions represent
different recensions ; and the passage
4 Eye hath not seen, etc.' appears in
the Latin (xi. 34) but not in the
yEthiopic (see lolowicz Himmelfahrt
u. Vision des Propheten lesaia p. 90,
Leipzig, 1854). The Latin recension
therefore must have been in the hands
of Jerome ; though this very quotation
seems to show clearly that the jthi-
opic more nearly represents the ori-
ginal form of the work (see Lucke
Offenbarung d. Johannes p. 279 sq.).
Both recensions alike are distinctly
Christian.
It was at all events a favourite
text with certain early Gnostic sects,
who introduced it into their formula
of initiation and applied it to their
esoteric teaching ; see Hippol. Hcer.
v. 24,^26, 27, vi. 24. This perverted
use of the text was condemned by
their contemporary Hegesippus (as
reported by Stephanus Gobarus iri
Photius Bibl. 232), as contradicting
our Lord's own words ftaxaptot of
o<p0aXfioi u/i<3i> K.r.X. In other words
he complained that they would re-
strict to the initiated few the know-
ledge which Christ declared to be
laid open to all. But Stephanus Go-
barus himself, writing some centuries
later and knowing the text only as it
occurs in S. Paul, is not unnaturally
at a. loss to know what Hegesippus
means by this condemnation (OVK o?8'
o rt KOI iraBtov fidrrjv fifv flpfja-dat raura
\eyfi K.r.X.). On the use which some
modern critics have made of this re-
ference to Hegesippus in Stephanus
Gobarus, see Galatians p. 320.
Fabricius (p. 1073) quotes a par-
allel from Empedocles (Fragm. Phi-
los. I. p. 2, ed. Mullach) our' eViSep/cra
raS' dv8pd(riv our' eVaAcouora, oure j/oa>
XXXV. ' Great and marvellous
are God's gifts even in the present !
How then can we conceive the glory
that hereafter awaits His patient ser-
vants ? Let us strive to attain this
reward. And to this end let us do
what is well-pleasing to Him: let us
shun strife and vainglory; let us
lay aside all selfish and unbrotherly
sins. Remember how in the Psalms
God denounces those who hearken
not to His warning voice, who persist
in wronging their neighbours, count-
ing on His forbearance. He tells us
that the sacrifice of praise is the path
of salvation'.
6. Xa/ATrporr;?] ' cheerfulness, ala-
crity, stremeousness', as e. g. Plut.
Vit. dm. 17, Polyb. xxxii. 23. i (see
Schweigh. Lex. s.v. Xa/i7rpoy). Com-
pare the similar word (pai&por?;?. The
position of Xa/iTrponjs here seems to
require this sense, for all the words
in the parallel clauses 0)77, dXijOeta,
TTiVrts-, eyKpareia, refer to the moral
consciousness, not to any external
advantages.
7. TrtWiy ev nfTTotd^a-ci] See the
note above, 26.
8. KOI raura K.r.X.] ' These,' Cle-
82
Il6 THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT [xxxv
IV Sidvoiav rijjiwv. TWO, ovv dpa ICTTIV TO. eTot/ULa^o-
rols vTrojULevova-tv ; d SrjjULtovpyos KCLL Trarrip
aitovcov 6 Travdyios Oi/Tps yivcocrKei TY\V TrocroV^Tct
TTJV KaXXovrjv avTwv. fj/xels ovv dyuvia-ctiiuLeda evpedfjvai
ev TO) dpiBjuico TCOV vTrofjievovTwv avTov, 6Vo)9 //eraXa- 5
/ScojULev TWV 7rY]<y<y\fJiev(tiv Swpewv. TTWS Se ecrrca TOL/-
TO, dyaTrrjToi) eav ea'Trjpijimevrj y r\ Sidvoia IIJULCOV Sid
Tncrrews irpos TOV GeoV* eaj/ e/c^rw/xei/ ra evdpecrra
Kai evTrpocrSeKTa O.VTO)' edv eTriTeXecrw/mev TO. dv^K-ovra
Trj dfjiitifjua f3ov\ti(TL avTOV KO.L dKoXovdrtarwjjiev Trj dSw 10
d\ti6eias, djropptyavTes dtp' eavTwv Trdcrav d^iKi
l dvofjiiav, irXeoveQav , epeis, KaKOtjBeias re Kai So
s T6 Kai /caraXaAias, BeocrTwyiav, v
6 dwpeuv] Swpaiuv A. 7 Sta] Young (marg.). om. A. 13
XaXitis] Ka.Ta\t\iaff A. 14 dXa^oveiav] aXafoi/id A. d(f)i\oei>lav]
<})i\oei>i.av A. 16 [i6vov\ /j.ov A. ig <rov\ pov A. So the MS
ment argues, ' are already within our Trpda-crovrfs aioi davdrov clo-iv, ou p.6vov
cognisance. What then are the joys avrd noiova-tv (v.l. iroiovvrfs) d\\a KOI
in store for those who remain sted- o-wfvdoKoixrtv (v.l. o-vvevftoKovvrcs) rots-
fast to the end?' comp. i Joh. iii. 2 Trpda-crovariv. On the reading TroioCf-
vvv TCKva Qfov ecrp-ev KOI OUTTOJ etyavc- Tfs, (rvvevdoKovvTfS) supported by Cle-
pwdr) ri (o-ofjieQa. ment's language here, see Tischen-
3. Trai/aytoy] Apparently the first dorf 's note.
occurrence of the word, which after- 14. a0(XomW] This is the simplest
wards takes a prominent place in the emendation of the MS reading ; see
language of Greek Christendom. the note on firj emj/AeAeiVa) 38. The
7. dia TTioTecos] The omission of word occurs Orac. Sibyll. viii. 304
did in the MS may perhaps be ex- TTJS d<pi\ofvirj$ ravnjv ricrova-i rpdire-
plained by the neighbourhood of did- foi/. Other proposed readings are
voia. Hilgenfeld reads TTicrrcos. Lip- <pi\oTiplav,(pi\o8oia.v,(pi\oviKiav.'The
sius (p. 15) defends iriorcas, trans- suggestion of Lipsius (p. 115), that
lating ' cogitationes fidei\ but this the Corinthians had failed in the duty
would require at didvoiai rrjs TrtWeeos-. of providing for others, appears to be
ii. -rrao-av ddiKiav K.r.X.] The whole correct. But the word seems to point
passage which follows is a reminis- rather to their churlishness in not
cence of Rom. i. 29 sq. Troitti/ ra p.^ entertaining foreign Christians at
Ka$77Koi/ra...7rao77 dt/aa...7rAeo*'eta... Corinth, than (as he maintains) to
tpidos SoXou KdKorjOflas, -^idvpiards the niggardliness of their contribu-
KaraAaXous Qfoorvyels ... virepijcpdvovs tions towards the needs of poor Chris-
d\a6vas...(TTiyv6vT(s 6n ol ra roiavrcr tians abroad, though they may have
xxxv] TO THE CORINTHIANS. 117
(paviav re Kai aXatyweiav, KevoSo^iav T Kai. d(f>L\o-
15 ^eviav. Tavra yap ol 7rpdo~<rovT6s (rrvyriToi TW 0ew
VTrdp^ovcnv ov JJLOVOV Se ol Trpdo-o-ovres avrd, d\\d Kai
ol a-vvev^OKOvvres avTols. \eyei yap n <ypa<pri' To> Ae
AMApTcoAoj elneN 6 Oeo'c- "!NA TI cy AIHTH TA AIKAIOOMATA
MOY, KAI ANAAAMBANCIC THN AlAGHKHN MOY GITI CTOMATOC COY;
20 cy Ae SMICHCAC TTAiAeiAN, KAI eZeBAAAec TOYC AoroYc MOY eic
TA OTTICCO. ei eGecopeic KAenrHN, CYNeipexec AYTCO, KAI META
MOl'xoON THN MeplAA COY ETlSeiC' TO CTOMA COY enAeONACCN
KAKIAN, KAI H fA^CCA COY nepieTTAeKGN AOAIOTHTA' KA0HMGNOC
KATA TOY AAeA(J)OY COY KATeAAAeic, KA) KATA TOY Y'OY THC
25 MHTpOC COY 6TI06IC CKANAAAON' TAYTA InOIHCAC KAI eClfHCA*
YneAABec, ANOMC, OTI ICOMAI coi OMOIOC' eAerZco ce KAI
seems clearly to read (as even the photograph shows), though Tisch. gives it <rov.
20 Traiddav] xaihav <A. ^<?/3a\\ej] e^a/3a\\co- A. 24 dSeX^oy]
a$e\<pov<r A. 26 Avo/xe] avo/xcu A.
failed in this respect also (see the fu'av is read by Justin Dm!. 22 (p.
note 38). The duty of entertaining 24O\ Clem. Alex. Strom, vi. 14 (p.
the brethren from foreign churches 798) ; but avopf Clem. Alex. Strom.
was a recognised obligation among iv. 24 (p. 634). The Syriac JjCLL
the early Christians. In former times does not favour avope (as Wotton
the Corinthians had obtained a good states), except that the existing point-
report for the practice of this virtue ing interprets it thus. The reading
( i TO fjLeyaXoTrpeTres rfjs 0iXoei/i'a$ of our MS here shows how easy was
vp.v ydos OVK fK^pv^cv ;), but now all the transition from the one to the
was changed. Hence the stress laid other, avopai (avop.c) and ai/o/ud ( = avo-
on the hospitality of Abraham ( 10), piav). (See the notes on az/ao-n/o-o/zai
of Lot ( n), of Rahab ( 12); for 5, and $ dciga> just below). Though
this virtue cannot have been singled avo/*e makes better sense, the original
out in all three cases without some reading of the LXX here must have
special reference. been dvopiav (not avope as Wotton
17. TO) e d/iaprcoXai K.T.A.] I^-omthe thinks); for the translators must
LXX Ps! 1. 16 23, with slight varia- have misread rvntf Jim TVB1 'Thou
tions, of which the more important thoughtest, I shall surely be', as if
are noted below. SVfJS HIIH TVD1 ' Thou thoughtest
23. KaOrfucvos] implying deliberate destruction (or iniquity), I shall be',
conspiracy ; see Perowne on Ps. i. i. since niin is elsewhere translated by
26. 2vo/ze] LXX dvopiav (B) ; but K 'dvofjiia, Ps. Ivii. 2, xciv. 2O ; and Theo-
has avope , though it is afterwards cor- dotion, whose version agreed with the
rected into avofuiav (dvo^lav}. *Avo- LXX (see Field's Hexapl. ad loc.),
n8
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xxxv
TTApACTHCCO C KATA TTpOCOOTTON COY- CYN6T6 AH TAYTA, 01
eniAAN0ANOMeNOi TOY Oeof, Mnnore ApnACH o>c Aeooisi, KAI
MH H 6 PYO'MGNOC. Gyci'A AiNececoc AolAcei Me, KA'I eKe?
oAoc H Aei'lco AYTCO TO ccoThipiON TOY OeoY-
XXXVI. Avrr] fj dSos, dryaTrrjToi, ev r\ evpo/uev TO 5
(TWTrjpiov riiJicov 'Irjcrovv XpiGTOv TOV dpyiepea TWV Trpocr-
<f>opa)v rfimcov, TOV TTpocTTaTriv Kai /3orj6ov Ttjs dcrOeveias
y/uLcov. Sid TOVTOV dTevia-cojuiev ek TO, v^j/ti TWV ovpavcov
Sid TOVTOV evoTTTpify/ULeBa TY\V afJLcojjiov Kai v
3 17] See below, ijv A. 7 dvOevetas] a<rOevia<r A.
(the erscribed Y being prima manu) A. 1 1
8 TOVTOV]
A.
must have read it in the same way.
1. TrapaoTrJoro) (re K.r.A.] '/ will
bring thee face to face with thy self ,
show thee to thyself in thy true light.'
The <r is omitted in KB of the LXX
and doubtless had no place in the
original text of this version which
agreed with the Hebrew, ' I will lay
in order (the matter) before thee'.
Justin Dial. 22 (1. c.) and other wri-
ters supply an accusative ray d/zaprias
<rov, which is found also in a large
number of MSS (see Holmes and
Parsons).
2. toy AeW] i.e. ' lest one seize him
as it were a lion\ The words as AeW
are absent from the LXX (and Justin
Dial. 22 p. 402), as also from the
Hebrew. They must have come
from Ps. vii. 3, either as a gloss in
Clement's text of the LXX or as
inadvertently inserted by him in a
quotation made from memory.
4. J 8io>] As % is read in the LXX
(KB) and in Justin 1. cl, and as the
parallelism in the opening of the
next chapter (77 68bs eV 17 evpopev TO
a-uTTipiov K.r.A.) seems to require it,
I have restored it for jjv. For similar-
corruptions in the MS see 15 ava-
(note), 36 OO-<BI>, 41 arvvei-
Sr)(riv, ii. 6 ai^/ixaAaxriaz/. If fjv be
retained, crtorj/pioi/ must be taken as a
nominative in apposition with 686s.
XXXVI. ' On this path let us tra-
vel. This salvation is Jesus Christ
our High-priest. Through Him our
darkness is made light, and we see
the Father : for He is the reflexion of
God's person. He has a place far
above all angels, being seated on
God's right hand and endowed with
universal dominion and made tri-
umphant over His enemies. These
enemies are they that resist God's
will.'
6. TOV dpxifpea] This is founded
on the teaching of the Epistle to the
Hebrews (ii. 17, iii. i, iv. 14, 15, etc.),
of which Clement's language through-
out this section is an echo. See
again 58. Photius (Bibl. 126) al-
ludes to these two passages in his
criticism of Clement, dpxtcpca /cat
TrpooraTTjv TOV "Kvptov r)fj.<uv ITJ&OVV eo-
vofjidfav ovde TUS OfOTrpeTTf'is /cat ux/x^Ao-
repas d(f>TJKe rrepl OVTOV <j)a)vd$ (see the
notes 2, 57). The term dpxicpcvs
is very frequently applied to our Lord
by the earliest Christian writers of
all schools; Polyc. Phil. 12, Ign.
Philad. 9, Test, xii Pair. Rub. 6,
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
ol 6(p6a\fj.oi
Kai
xxxvi]
10 b^\siv avTOv- dia TOVTOV
Ttjs KapSias* &ce TOVTOV Y\
vota rifJLwv dva6a\\ei eis TO 6a\)^.a(TTOV O.VTOV
TOVTOV r]6e\n<Tv 6 Seo'TTOTf/s T^Js dQavaTOV
tjfjLas yevcracrdar oc CON AHAYTACMA THC MefAAcocYNHc AY-
15 TOY TOCOYTCp MEl'zCON GCTIN AfTfcACON, OCCp AlA(t>OptOTpON
ONOMA KeKAHpONOMHKN. ryeypaTTTdl ^Clp OVTCOS* '0 TIOItON
TOYC ArpeAoYC AYTOY HNEYMATA KAI TOYC AeiTOYproyc AYTOY
4>AorA. 'GTTI Se TU) vlco avTOv OVTCOS eijrev 6
<rKori<T[ji.{vi) Clem. Alex. 613.
15 &TV]
Sym. 7, etc., Clem. Recogn. i. 48, Jus-
tin Dial. 1 1 6 (p. 344).
7. Trpoo~T(iTT)v] 'guardian, patron,
who protects our interests and pleads
our cause'. To a Roman it would
convey all the^deas of the Latin 'pa-
tronus,' of which it was the recognised
rendering, Plut. Vit. Rom. 1 3, Vit. Ma-
rii 5. Comp. Trpooraris Rom. xvi. 2.
9. fVo7rrpt^o/zf Qa\ Christ is the mir-
ror in whom is reflected the faultless
countenance of God the Father (aw-
TOV) ; comp. 2 Cor. iii. 18 TTJV 86av
Kvpiov KaTOTrrpi6fjicvoi, Philo Leg. All.
iii. 33 (I. p. 107) p.r]8e KaTOTTTpKrainrjv
ev aAAo) Tivl TTJV (TTjv I8cav TI ev o~ol TO>
0ea> ; comp. John i. 14.
5/io>/zoj/] 'faultless*, 'fleckless\ be-
cause the mirror is perfect. For the
meaning of a/io>p>r, see the note on
1 1. Sia TOVTOV K.T.A.] Quoted in Clem.
Alex. Strom, iv. 16 (p. 613) o eV TTJ
npos KopivQtovs eViffToAj} yeypaTrrat,
Aia Ir)o~ov \pio~rov T) ao~vvfTOS...r)fJuis
yevo-ao-dai.
7; da-vvcTos K.T.A.] Rom. i. 21 /cat
ij do~VVTOS OUTtoV
Ephes. iv. 18 c'ovcoTayieVoi \v.L
Tto-/ieVoi] TT) dtavoia. These passages
are sufficient to explain how Clem.
12 6avfwffTov auroD] om. Clem. Alex,
(i.e. 6<ruv) A.
Alex, in quoting our Clement writes
( (TKOTiviifvi), but not sufficient to justify
the substitution of this form for eVico-
TcjfjLfvrj in our text. See A. Jahn's
Methodius II. p. 77, note 453.
12. ava^oAAei /c.r.A.] i.e. 'Our mind,
like a plant shut up in a dark closet,
had withered in its growth. Removed
thence by His loving care, it revives
and shoots up towards the light of
heaven/ Comp. i Pet. ii. 9 row e<
(TKOTOVS VfJiaS Kd\fO~aVTOS IS TO 6av-
(jLa<rrbv OVTOV 0e5r. It is strange that
editors should have wished to alter
aj>a0aAA, which contains so striking
an image.
14. bs OOI/K.T.A.] The whole passage
is borrowed from the opening of the
Epistle to the Hebrews, from which
expressions, arguments, and quota-
tions alike are taken : see esp. i. 3, 4,
5, 7, 13. For the" meaning see the
commentators on that epistle. On
of o/xa, ' title, dignity\ see Philippians
ii. 9.
1 6. o TToicSf K.r.A.] From LXX Ps.
civ. 4. It is quoted exactly as in Heb.
i. 7, Trvpos (p\6ya being substituted
for TTvp <p\eyov of the LXX (KB, but A
has Trvpoo- <p\yd which shows the
reading in a transition state).
I2O
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xxxvi
* 'Yidc MOY el cy, er<i> CHMepON rereNNHKA ce* &\-
THCAI TTAp 6MOY, KA*I AOiCCO COI eONH THN KAHpONOMIAN COY,
K[A'| THN KATA]cxeCIN COY TA TT^pATA T [fi C fHc]. Kdl TToXlV
\yei TTpos avfrov KABOY] eK AeZia>N MOY, eooc AN [603
joyc] ex^poyc coy ynonoAio[N TWN no]AooN coy. T/i/es ovv 5
ol e[x0/(l Oi <p a v^ 0i Ka i dvTiTa(T(r[6iuievoi] TW 6e\^~
JJLCLTI \a.VTOV\.
XXXVII. CTpareva-cojUieOa ovv, av$[pes d$e\]<poi,
jmerd Trdorrjs Kreveia[s iv TO??] dfJuaftOK
6 ex#/>oi] Jacobson. This is quite enough for the space. Other editors add avrov or
Kvptov (i.e. KY). di>Tiraff(r6fji.evot] Wotton. Previous editors added other
words, but avriraffffo^fvoL is sufficient for the space. T$ fleX^yucm O.VTOV] rwde-
\tjfjLanr w6 'eX^/ia ...... A. The MS is correctly read by Tisch. The lacuna has space
for seven letters and should probably be filled up (with Tisch.) riavrov, the words
TV 0eX7//icm being written twice over. Having regard to the context, avrov is better
than TOV Qeov (TOY0Y) which would fill the lacuna equally well. 1 1
i. vios pov K.r.X.] From LXX Ps.ii.7
word for word, after Heb. i. 5 : comp.
Acts xiii. 33 (in S. Paul's speech at
the Pisidian Antioch), where it is
again quoted. In both these passages
the 7th verse only is given : Clement
adds the 8th, atr^o-ai K.r.X.
4. Kadov K.r.X.] From LXX Ps. ex. i
word for word, after Heb. i. 13.
XXXVII. *We are fighting as
soldiers under our heavenly captain.
Subordination of rank and obedience
to orders are necessary conditions in
an army. There must be harmonious
working of high and low. So it is
with the human .body. The head
must work with the feet and the feet
with the head, for the health and
safety of the whole'.
8. arpareuo-oo/ie&i] 2 Cor. x. 3, 1 Tim.
i. 1 8, 2 Tim. ii. 3, 4, Ign. Polyc. 6.
10. Ka.Tavoycr(t)p.cv /c.r.X.] So Seneca
dc Tranq. An. 4 'Quid si militare
nolis nisi imperator aut tribunus?
etiamsi alii primam frontem tene-
bunt, te sors inter triarios posuerit,
inde voce, adhortatione, exemplo,
animo, milita'.
rots rjyovufvois ijp.a>v] * under oiir
temporal rulers? For this sense of
ot rjyovpfvoi see the note 5. On the
other hand ol jyovnevoi is used else-
where of the officers of the Church :
see i (note). For the dative after
<rrpaTeve(r6ai see Ign. Polyc. 6 dpeV-
Kf re <p crrpareiWtfe, Appian Bell. Civ.
\. 42 TOIS ev avT7) C Po)iJ.aiois...KTjpvt;V...
arparcvo'civ eaur<5 (where (rrpaTeixTfiv
is transitive).
n. eveiKTiKws'] ' submissively"* . The
adverb eveiKTo>s is recognised in the
Etym. Magn., and of the adjective
eveiKTos the Lexicons give several in-
stances, e. g. Dion Cass. Ixix. 20.
On the other hand of (vfiKTiK6s,-Ks,
though legitimate forms, no examples
are given in the Lexicons. If evetK-
TiKvs cannot stand, we may sup-
pose that the traces in the MS (as
I read it) exhibit a correction of
fvtKTiKQMT or rather (ifKTiKwo- (which
had been written first) into cveiKTtoff.
XXXVIl]
10 [avTOv]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
121
ri[fj.wv\> TTWS eiy'ra/cro)?, TTWS eveiKTiK[a)s],
e7riT\o[S\<riv TO. ^taTaorcrofJieva. ov
7rdi/Te[s] eiarlv eTrap^oi oi/Se xi\iap%oi ovSe eKaTovTap-
S> > / >5>\ \ A "-* -\ -v '
%oi ovoe TrevTtjKOVTapxoi ovoe TO /cat/e^y/s* aAA e/cacrros
15 eV TW JS/flj Tay/uLaTi TO. e7nTacr<rojuej/a VTTO TOV (3a<ri-
Kal TWV qyovfJ&tWV eViTeAe?. 01 Mer^Aoi AI'X<* TOON
ov ?>vvavTat. eivai, oi/re oi MiKpo'i AI'XA TWN
A, as I read it. The first part has originally been written eiKT
but the I is prolonged and altered into an y and an I is superscribed between e and K,
so that it becomes evet/rr-. So far I agree with Tisch. prol. p. xix. After this
Tisch. reads CO ('non integra') ; it seems to me more like an I with a stroke of
another letter which might be K, so that I read the part before the lacuna CVCIKTIK.
But the MS is so worn, that it is impossible to speak confidently. The lacuna seems
too great for a single letter, and this again is an objection to euetKrw[<r], the reading
of Tisch. But the uneven length of the lines diminishes the force of this objection.
12. ov TTavrts K.T.X.] Comp. I Cor.
xii. 29, 30.
13. fnapxoi K.T.A.] See Exod. xviii.
21 KaTa(rrr}(r(is [avrovs] V avr&v ^tXt-
ap%ovs Kal fKarovrdp^ovs KOI TTfvrrjKov-
rdpxovs KOI 8fKa8dpxovs (comp. ver. 25)-
The reference here however is to
Roman military organization as the
context shows ; comp. Clem. Horn. x.
14 ovTffp yap rpoirov els early 6 Kattrap,
eX fi 8e VTT OVTOV TOVS dioiK^ras (vTran-
KOVS, CTrdpxovS) ^iXtap^ov?, fKarovrdp-
Xvs, dfKaddpxovs), TOV avrov rpryjrov
K.r.X. The fnapxot therefore are
* prefects', cirapxos being used especi-
ally of the 'prasfectus praetorio', e.g.
Plut. Galb. 13, Otho 7; comp. Dion
Cass. Fragm. (v. p. 203 ed. L. Dind.)
eWt, Kattrap, fKarovrapxa tre
t, fKavrovrapxoi, agan are
the common equivalents for 'tribu-
ni', 'centuriones', respectively. But
for irfvrrjKovrapxos I do not know any
corresponding term in the Roman
army. If it represents the 'optio' the
lieutenant or the signifer 'the ensign'
(see Lohr Taktik u. Kriegswesen p.
41), the numerical relation of 50 to
100 has become meaningless.
14. exaoros /c.r.X.] I Cor. xv. 23
exaoros de ev ra> t5ta> ra-y/nart ; comp.
below 41.
15. /3aeriXeW] Comp. I Pet. ii. 13
sq. eire acriX6t...eiTe rfye^6<ri.v ; comp.
Job. xix. 15, Acts xvii. 7. The offi-
cial title of the emperor in Greek
was avroKparatp, but ftao-iXevs is found
in common parlance, though the
corresponding 'rex' would not be
used except in gross flattery.
1 6. of jzryoXoi /c.r.X.] See Soph. Aj.
158 (quoted by Jacobson) /caiYot o>u-
icpot p,cyd\a>v ^copiff (r<pa\pbv Trvpyov
pvp.a TTcXovrat /c.r.X. (with Lobeck's
note), Plato Leg. x. p. 902 E ovde yap
avev (Tfj-iKpciv TOVS fteyaXovs <paa\v ol
\i6o\6yoi \idovs cv Kf1o-6ai, with the
remarks of Donaldson New Crat.
455, on this proverb. I have there-
fore ventured to print the words as a
quotation, and indeed Clement's text
122
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xxxvn
ACON' CYfKpACIC TIC 6CTIN V TTOKTIV) Kdl V TOVTOIS
TO
vSev ea-nv, OI/TWS oi/Se ol Tro'Ses $ix a rfjs K6<pa\fjs* ret
{\aj(jurra jUL6\rj TOV creo/xaTOs YUJLCOV dvayKala Kai
ci eitfiv o\w Tto tftojULaTr d\\d TrdvTa. crvvTrveiS
i vTTOTayfj JULIO, xprJTai ek TO (rco^ecrBai o\o[v\ TO
(TCOjULa.
XXXVIII. Ct*3e<r0v odv rjimcov o\[oi/] TO o-w/uLa ev
Xpia-Tto 'IrjG-ov, Kai v7roTa(Tcreo-6[a}] e/cao-TO9 TW 7T\rjoriov
avTOV, Kadw[s] Kai ereBfj ev TW ^apia-paTi avTOv. 6 10
TOV dcrdevfj) 6 Se d&devrjs ev-
II dTrj/j.eXelrd}'] T^i/ieXrw A. See below. 15 fvdeiKvv<70a)] evSiKwaQw A.
tv\6yois] A. \6yois fj.6vov Clem. Alex. 613. 16 raireivo(f>povwv] A. raTrei-
v6<f>puv Clem. Alex. M'? fawT<p napTvpeirui] A. yuapr. /i^ eaur. transp.
Clem. Alex. 17 ^arw] A. ev ry Clem. Alex. eain-oV] A. avrov Clem. Alex.
seems to embody some anapaestic
fragments.
i. (rvyKpao-is K.T.X.] This seems to
be a reference to Eurip. Fragm. AZol.
2 dXX* ecTTi TIS (TvyKpatris UHTT *x elv
KaX<5?, for Euripides is there speaking
of the mutual cooperation of rich and
poor: see the passage quoted from
the context of Euripides on o TT\OV-
a-ios K.r.X. just below 38. Comp.
I Cor. xii. 24 aXXa o Qebs
2. Xa/Sw/iev TO o-<5/Lta K.r.X.] Sug-
gested by I Cor. xii. 12 sq. (comp.
Rom. xii. 4) ; see esp. ver. 22 ra 80-
trrrapxfiv avayKo
XXXVIII. 'So therefore let the
health of the whole body be our aim.
Let weak and strong, rich and poor,
work together in harmony. Let each
man exercise his special gift in humi-
lity of heart and without vainglory,
remembering that he owes everything
to God and giving thanks to Him
for His goodness.'
9. v7roTao~o-0~da> eicao-Tos K. T. X.]
Ephes. v. 21 ; comp. i Pet. v. 5.
10. Kcidats Kai T0rj^ SC. o 7rX^o"ioi/,
' according as he ivas appointed with
his special gift' ; comp. i Pet. iv. 10
Kao~Tos Ka6a>s eXa/3/ ^apta/ia, I Cor.
vii. 7 fKacrros Idiov e\f
Gfov, Rom. xii. 6 e^ovres
(popa.
11. /XT) arj^/ieXeira)] This reading
makes better sense than TrXT/^eXfiVo)
(for Clement is condemning the depre-
ciation of others) and accounts more
easily for the corruption; see the
omission of a in d^tXogeviav 35.
12. o TrXovo-ios /c.r.X.] See Eurip.
Fragm. &ol. 2 (of which the context
is cited above, 37) a pr) yap etrri rai
TreV^ri, TrXovo-ios Si'Saxr'' a d' of TT\OV-
TOVVTfS OV KeKT?7/X$a, TolfflV TTfVrjO-l
Xptopfvoi 6r)pa>p.da. The resemblance
here confirms the conjecture that in
the earlier passage Clement has the
words of Euripides in his mind.
14. dvaTrXrjpuQfj *.r.X.] For the ex-
XXXVI 1 1]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
123
TW
Tp67T6T(x) TOV l(T^VpOV' 6 7r\OV<riOS
Wy 6 Se TTTW^OS ev^aptcTTeLTco TO) Gew, OTL
Si ov dva7T\ripa)6rj avTOv TO va~Tp^iuLa. 6 cro(jt>os
15 evSetKvvcrBa) Tr\v crcxpiav avTOv jULt]. ev Xoyois d\\' ev
epyois dyaOols 9 6 Ta7reivo<ppova)V fmrj eavTw
T[O)], d\\' eoLTO) v(f>' erepov eavTov fj.\ap\Tv
d<yvos ev Trj a~apKt [ecrro)] Kal juLrj d\aoveve(r6a),
[KCOV OTl 6T\pOS eOTTLV 6 eTTL^Op^yCOV [ai/TO)] TY\V
20 Teiav. 'AvaXoyi^crtoiu^eBa ovv, d$e\(f)oi, IK Troias
|0v/4J'j TTOLOL Kal T/[*/65 eC[(Tn\Gafjiev ek TOV KOO-JULOV
6K T\OV Ta(f>ov Kal O-KOTOWS [6 Troirj\(ras ij/za? Kal
1 8 v\ om. Clem. Alex. OTO/] Laurent, p. 423. The margin of the parch-
ment is cut off, so that nothing is visible -in the MS. There seems however to have
been room for IOTW, as the size of the letters is often diminished at the end of the
On the reading of Clem. Alex, see below. 19 eyKpareiav] eyKpanav A.
pression see I Cor. xvi. 17, Phil. ii.
30: comp. Col. i. 24.
o a-o(f)os K.T.X.] This passage
down to rr)v fyKpartiav is quoted in
Clem. Alex. Strom, iv. 16 (p. 613)
between extracts from 40, 41 (see
the notes there).
1 8. OTG>] l let him be //'. For this
emphatic use compare Ign. Ephes.
15 apeivov (mv (THOTrav KCU elvai T) \a-
AOVJTCI /u) ftvaij Iren. ii. 3- 2 OVK
V TO) \(yeiv dXX' fVroi dvaio AcpetTrcoi/
Sciicvvo-Qai d^fi'Xft. I have preferred
Laurent's happy emendation eorw to
o-ryara> which has also been suggested,
both because it better suits the vacant
space in the MS, and because it ex-
plains why Clem. Alex, quotes the pas-
sag* o dyvus rfj (rapid p.r) aXafoj/eveV&a,
omitting eora) Kal for the sake of
getting a smoother construction. At
the end of a line it is not safe to
speak positively about the number
of letters to be supplied, as there the
letters are sometimes much smaller
and extend beyond the line; but
seems under any circumstan-
ces too long to be at all probable.
Hilgenfeld's reading, o dyvos eV 777
(rap/ct /cat [auToy] p.^ aXabffveV0o>, sup-
plies the lacuna in the wrong place.
For the sentiment see Ign. Polyc. 5
fl TIS SvvaTai (v ayvfia. p.evftv els Tip.r)v
T7)s crapKos TOV Kvp/on, fv d/tav^T/cria
p.tVT(t>' edv Kavx^o-rjrai, tiTrcoXero (see
above p. 9), Tertull. de Virg. Vel. 13
'Et si a Deo confertur continentise
virtus, quid gloriaris, quasi non acce-
peris', passages quoted by Wotton.
Clement's language is not sufficient to
explain the allusions of Epiphanius
and Jerome (quoted above, p. 16),
which' doubtless refer to the spurious
Epistles on Virginity.
21. Trolot KOI rives] I Pet. i. II els
TWO. T! TToloV KdlpOV.
fl<rrjK6ap.fv~\ See Winer xiii. p. 86.
22. &)$ e< TOV Ta(pov KOI O~KOTOVS~\ right-
ly punctuated by Hilgenfeld with
Potter on Clem. Alex. /. c. The edi-
tors generally have connected this
clause with the preceding sentence.
124
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xxxvin
\eicrri\yayev ets TOV KOCTJULOV avTOv, [7rpo\6-
rcts evepye&ias [avT\ov irplv fj/za? yevvrjdfjvai.
[Tav]ra ovv Trdvra e avrov e^oi/re? [o^eiXojmev Kara
evxapKTTelv [ai/JTw* to Y\ So^ot eis TOI)? aJcoi/as
alwvwv.
XXXIX. "Afypoves Kat aarvvvroi Kal /uLwpoi Kal
x\vd%OVinv fj/xas Kat jULVKTrjpifyva-iv, eavrovs
eTraipeo-Qai rals Siavo'tan avrwv. TL yap
dvrjTOs, rj TLS ia")(ys yrjyevovs ; yeypaTTTai yap'
HN Mopc|)H npo OC^GAAMCON Moy* AAA' H AypAN KA) 10
<}><JONHN HKOYON. Tl r^PJ MH KA0ApOC IcTAI BpOTOC 6NANTI
Kypi'oY; H <xno TO>N eppcoN AYTOY AMeMnroc ANHP; ei KATA
3 dfaiXofjLev] 0(f>i\ofJ.ev A.
/j.vKTipr)ov<ru> A. 1 6
4 ei5x a P 0" 7 " e "'] eu%api7Tr A. 7
e7re<rey A. 0-7776?] 0-77x0?' stands in A (as I
I. 7rpoToip.a(ra$ K.r.A.] See the
fragment from 'the Qth Epistle' of
Clement of Rome in Leontius and
John Sacr. Rer. ii (Mai Script. Vet.
Nov. Coll. VII. p. 84) Iva KOL yevu-
jBovXrjOfvros avrov, OVK. ovres irpiv
i, Kal yevopfvot a7roAavo-Q)jMei/
TO)v di ijp,as yevo^evaiv' dia TOVTO eV/nei/
avBpwiroi Kal (frpovrjo-w e^o/nej/ Kal Aoyoi',
Trap avrov Aa/Soi/rey.
XXXIX. < What folly is the arro-
gance and self-assumption of those
who would make a mockery of us !
Have we not been taught in the
Scriptures the nothingness of man?
In God's sight not even the angels
are pure: how much less we frail
creatures of earth ! A lump of clay,
a breath of air, the sinner is consumed
in a moment by God's wrath: and
the righteous shall inherit his for-
feited blessings.'
6. a(j)povcs K.T.A.] Comp. Hermas
Sim. ix. 14 arppwv e Kal dcruveros.
7. x^tvafrvvw K.T.A.] Ps. xliv. 14
(v. 1.), Ixxix. 4, /nvKTJjpKr/ios Kal ^Aev-
9- yeypaTrrai ydp~\ A long passage
from the LXX Job iv. 16 v. 5, the
words ovpavos Se...avrou being inserted
from Job xv. 15 (see below). The
variations from the LXX are for the
most part slight.
10. OVK tfv p.op(pri K.T.A.] The words
of Eliphaz reproving Job. He relates
how a voice spoke to him in the dead
of night, telling him that no man is
pure in God's sight. The LXX differs
materially from the Hebrew, but the
general sense is the same in both.
The OVK is not represented in the
Hebrew, and it may have been in-
serted by the LXX to avoid an anthro-
pomorphic expression ; but the trans-
lators must also have read the pre-
ceding words somewhat differently.
12. ei KOTO Trai'Scoi/ K.r.A.] * seeing
that against His servants He is dis-
trustful, and against (to the discredit
of) His angels He noteth some de-
pravity?
14. ovpavos 8* K.r.A.] From Job xv.
15 (likewise in a speech of Eliphaz)
ei Kara dyicov ov Trioreuf t, ovpavos 8e ov
xxxix]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
125
TTAI'ACON AYTOY oy TTiCTeyei, KATA Ae ArreAcoN AYTOY CKOAION
TI eneNOHceN' OYRANOC Ae oy KA0Apdc eNocvniON AYTOY' IA
15 Ae, 01 KATOIKOYNTCC OIMAC TTHAl'NAC e2 <X)N KAI Af*Toi K TOY
AY'TOY TTHAOY fcCMeV enAiceN AYTOYC CHTOC TponoN, KAI And
npootOeN ecoc ecnepAC OYK ITI CICI'N' TTApA TO MH AYNACGAI
AYTOYC eAYToTc BOHOHCAI ATTCOAONTO' eNe^YCHcew AYTO?C KAI
eTeAeYTHCAN, TTApA TO MH e)(eiN AYTOYC COC|>I'AN. eniKAAecAi
20 Ae, e\ TIC coi YTTAKOYCTAI, H e\ TINA ATI'^N ArreAcoisi O^H-
KA'l f^p ACt>pONA ANAIpeT OpfH, TTeTT A AN HMC N N Ae 6ANATO?
ZHAOC. efOi Ae eCOpAKA A(})pONAC [3IZAC BAAONTAC, AAA' CY-
eecoc eBpoc>0H AYTCON H AI'AITA. ndppco reNoiNTO oi YIOI
' AHO CCOTHplAC' KOAABplcOe/HCAN eni OfpAIC HCCONOiN,
read it), by a transposition with the termination of the next word. Tisch. however
gives the reading orjrov. rp6irov] rpoiroff A.
Kadapos tvavriov avrov. The fact that
nearly the same words occur as the
first clause of xv. 15, which are found
likewise in iv. 18, has led Clement
to insert the second clause also of
this same verse in the other passage
to which it does not belong.
ea 5e, oi KaroiKovvres] ''Away, ye
that dweW. In the LXX NB read TOVS
df KOTOiKovvras, but A ea Se rovs KOTOI-
Kovvras l let alone those that dwell*.
The latter is a better rendering of
the Hebrew and must have been the
original LXX text. Symmachus has
TTOO-O) p.a\\ov y to which fa with this
construction is an equivalent, Job xv.
1 6, xxv. 6.
15. otKias TrrjXivas] The houses of
clay in the original probably signify
men's bodies: comp. 2 Cor. v. i 17
eiriycios i)/ie5i/ otKt'a rov <TKIJVOVS, called
before (iv. 7) oorpaKiva O-KCVTJ. But
the LXX by the turn which they give
to the next clause, e| <*v KOI avrol
K.T.X., seem to have understood it
literally, 'We are made of the same
clay as our houses' ; e' t5i/ being ex-
plained by K rov avrov TrrjXov.
1 6. /cat aVo irpatdfv ic.r.X.] /cat is
found in NB but omitted in A. By
aVo TrputWfv K.r.A. is meant * in the
course of a single day'; comp. Is.
xxxviii. 12, 13.
21. opyri, C^Aos] i.e. indignation
against God, such as Job had shown.
23. dt'aira] * their abode'' '; as e.g.
LXX Job viii. 6, 22, xi. 14, xxxix. 6.
24. /coXoj3pt(7^ei7/<rai/] ''mocked, in-
sulted", as Athen. viii. p. 364 A KaXa-
/3pt'buo-i TOVS OIK eras, aTreiXoCo-i -roty
TroXXots. Suidas after others says
Ko\a(3pi(rdeiT)' ^Xevao-^et'iy, fKTiva^BfLr],
dTtnao-Ofir). /coXa/3pos yap KOL /caXa/3pos,
o fJLiKpos ^otpos' avr\ rov ovdevos Xoyov
a^tos vontcrQfir). And so Bochart
Hieroz.u. 57, i. p. 707, * /coXa/3pt'e/
Hellenistis contemnere, quia porcello
apud Judaeos nihil fuit contemptius'.
But this derivation cannot be correct ;
for (to say nothing else) the word was
not confined to Hellenist Jews. The
same Athenaeus, who furnishes the
only other instance of the verb *oXa-
/3pta>,has also two substantives, *oXa-
126
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[xxxix
KAI OYK fcCTAI 6 e5AlpOYMNOC' A TAp eKGINOIC HTOIMACTAI,
AI'KAIOI IAONTAT AYTO) Ae eK K<\K(X>N OYK eSAi'peroi ICONTAI.
XL. npo$ii\a)v ovv rifuv OVTCOV TOUTCOV, KCII 7-
2 ^alperoi] e^eperoi A. 3 iifuv foruv] A. 6vruv TJ/MV Clem. Alex. 613.
fipos or AcaAa/3poy (iv. p. 164 E, xv. p.
697 c) 'a licentious song', and /caAa-
fipia-iJLos (xiv. p. 629 D) 'a certain
Thracian dance'. The latter is de-
fined by Pollux (iv. loo) QPQKIKOV
opxqp-a Koi KapiKov. Here therefore
the derivation must be sought. The
jeering sallies and mocking gestures
of these unrestrained songs and dan-
ces would be expressed by noXappi-
&iv. The reading of A in the LXX
o-KoXafipivQeirjo-av, compared with ovco-
paKieii/, might seem to favour the
other derivation, if there were suffi-
cient evidence that /coAa/3poy ever
meant xoipi'Sioi/.
nl 6vpais ^(rtrovcov] l (it the doors
of their inferiors 1 . There is nothing
corresponding to rjavovuv in the He-
brew, where 'at the gate' means ' in
court, in judgment'.
I. a yap eWi/oiy K.r.A.] In the LXX
(XB) a yap fKflvoi avvr^yayov (edepio-av
A), SiKatot edovrai /c.r.A. For t^atpcrM
ecroirai A has f^fpfBr^aovraL (z. e. el-ai-
pcdjo-ovTai). The LXX in this verse
diverges considerably from the He-
brew, e^mperoi here has the some-
what rare sense ' rescued, exempt] as
e.g. Dion. Hal. A.R. vi. 50.
XL. ' This being plain, we must
do all things decently and in order, as
our Heavenly Master wills us. The
appointed times, the fixed places, the
proper ministers, must be respected
in making our offerings. So only
will they be acceptable to God. In
the law of Moses the high-priest, the
priests, the Levites, the laity, all have
their distinct functions'.
The offence of the Corinthians
was contempt of ecclesiastical order.
They had resisted and ejected their
lawfully appointed presbyters ; and
as a necessary consequence they
held their agapas and celebrated their
eucharistic feasts when and where
they chose, dispensing with the in-
tervention of these their proper offi-
cers. There is no ground for sup-
posing (with Rothe Anfdnge p. 404
sq.), that they had taken advantage
of a vacancy in the episcopate by
death to mutiny against the presby-
ters. Of bishops, properly so called,
no mention is made in this epistle (see
the notes on 42, 44) ; and, if the
government of the Corinthian Church
was in any sense episcopal at this
time, the functions of the bishop were
not yet so distinct from those of the
presbyters, but that he could still be
regarded as one of them and that no
special designation of his office was
necessary or natural. On the late
development of the episcopate in Co-
rinth, compared with the Churches of
Syria and Asia Minor, see the disser-
tation in Philippians p. 213 sq.
3. TTpoS^Acoi/ K.r.A.] This passage
as far as KaipovsTeraynevovs is quoted
in Clem. Alex. Strom, iv. 16 (p. 613).
eyKfKvcpores] l peered into, pored
over\ See below 45, 53, Polyc.
Phil. 3, Clem. Horn. iii. 9. In all
these passages it is used of searching
the Scriptures. Similarly TrapaKinr-
reiv, James i. 25, i Pet. i. 12. The
word KKfKv(poTcs in Clem. Alex, must
be regarded as an error of transcrip-
tion.
4. ra $a6r) TTJS Qetas yvajo-eoos] The
large and comprehensive spirit of
Clement, as exhibited in the use
XL]
KKV<poTS
punctuation are offered. The main
stop is placed (i) after Kf\evo-fv, so
that we read Kara Kaip. rer. rds re
Trpoo-0. K.r.A. ; but in this case we get
an unmeaning repetition, KOTO, icaipovs
TO THE CORINTHIANS. I2/
2- Ta (3d6rj Trjs 6eias yvtocrecos, TrdvTa
5 Ta^ec Troieiv 6<pei\ofJLev o&a 6 SecTTror^s 67TLT6\eIi/ e/ce-
Xevvev Kara Kaipovs reTayiuevovs' ras re 7rpoa-(J)opds
3 yKKV<j>6TS\ A. tKKeKV$OTS Clem. Alex. 5 dfaCXofJ.ev'] 0<f>l\0/J.V A.
of the Apostolic writers, has been
already pointed out (notes on 12,
31, 33, 49). Here it is seen from a
somewhat different point of view.
While he draws his arguments from
the law of Moses and his illustrations
from the Old Testament, thus show-
ing his sympathy with the Judaic side
of Christianity, he at the same time
uses freely those forms of expression
which afterwards became the watch-
words of the Gnostic sects and were
doubtless frequently heard on the
lips of their forerunners his contem-
poraries. To this class belongs TO.
fidOr] TTJS yvaxTftos (comp. I Cor. ii.
10) : see S. John's language in Rev. ii.
24 oiTtvfs OVK eyvuHrav TO, fiaOfa
TOV Sarai/a, as \fyovo~iv t which is
illustrated by Iren. Har. ii. 22. 3
' Profunda Dei adinvenisse se dicen-
tes', ii. 28. 9 'Aliquis eorum qui alti-
tudines Dei exquisisse se dicunt',
Hippol. Hcer. v. 6 eVe/caXfo-ai' eavrovs
yvo)o~TiKOvs, <pdo~KOVTf$ povoi TO. ftaQri
yivaxTKeiv; compare the description
in Tertullian adv. Valent. I * Si
bona fide quaeras, concrete vultu,
suspense supercilio, Altum est aiunt',
and see Galatians p. 298. It is sig-
nificant too that yvwaris is a favourite
word with Clement : see i, 36, 41,
and especially 48 JJITO) 8vvarbs yvvviv
f^fnrflv (with the note). Again in
34 he repeats the favourite Gnostic
text* Eye hath not seen etc', which
they misapplied to support their prin-
ciple of an esoteric doctrine. See
the note there.
6. rds TC 7rpo(r(f)opas K.r.A.] Editors
have failed to explain the reading of
the MS satisfactorily. Two modes of
belonging to the same sentence : or
(2) after eVrrfAeur&u, in which case
eVn-eAe!<r$cu must be governed by
o(pi\op.fv. But, with this construc-
tion (not to urge other obvious objec-
tions) there is an awkwardness in
using the middle eViTeAfto-^ai in the
same sense in which the active rt-
Tf\dv has occurred just before;
though the middle in itself might
stand. (In James iv. 2, 3 however
we have alrclv and mYeur&u side by
side). I have therefore inserted fVt-
p.\<0s (perhaps eVt/ifAf/a), supposing
that the omission was due to the
similar beginnings of the two words
(as e.g. cu&viov for aivov aiavtov ii. 9;
see also the note on ii. 10 evpelv};
comp. I (3) Esdr. viii. 21 irdvra Kara
TOV TOV QfOV VOfJLOV TTIT \O~Ol]T03
67Tt/ifAc5s TO) 0f<U TO) V^tOTO), Herm.
Mand. xii. 3 rrjv o~iaKoviav...Te\i eVtfte-
Ao>s. Thus the passage reads smooth-
ly and intelligibly. An alternative
would be to omit eVtreAfto-^at, as
having been inserted from below
(Sia TIVO>V 7rirfAei<r$ai), and to take
Tas T 7Tpoo-(pnpas KOI XdTovpyias in
apposition with oo-a, but this does
not seem so good for more than one
reason. The perplexed syntax might
perhaps be unravelled in a third way,
by substituting something else for
the doubtful cKf\ev<rev below. I
should have preferred ray de Trpoo-cpo-
pas as Tischendorf deciphers the MS,
128
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[XL
Kai \eirovpyias eVt/JEXus eTriTeXela-Qai Kai OVK eiKrj i}
aTCLKTWs te[/ceAei'<rey]t yiveatioit d\X' (apicrjJievoL^ KaipoTs
Kai copais* TTOU re Kai $ia TIVCOV eTTiTeXelcrdai 6e\ei 9 avros
wpicrev Trj vTrepTaTO) avTov /3ov\rjcrei' *iv ocricos Trdvra
iv evSoK^crei evTrpocrSeKTa ein TW OeXri/uLan 5
V. Ol ovv TO? TrpOGTeTayiJ.evois Kaipols
TTpocrcpopas avTcov 6V7rp6(7$KToi re Kai
i \eiTovpylas] \eiTovpyeia<r A. ^irt/ieXtDs] om. A. The reasons for the inser-
tion are given on p. 127. i fc'/cAeuo-eft] Tisch. deciphers e...eyceN. I have
looked again and again, but could only read (and this doubtfully) the initial . The
whole word (or words) occupies the same space as tXo^ej/oo-aoS (i. e. n letters) in
the line above. 4 irdvra\ tro.vra.ra. A. See below.
but (unless I misread it) it certainly
has TC, not 8e. On the Christian
sense of irpoo-fopal see the note on
irpoo-evcyKovras TO, Seopa 44.
2. Kaipois KOI copais] A pleonasm,
as in Dionys. de Isocr. 14 (p. 561) ^
tv Kcupai y{v<r6ai /A7/S' ev copa, Plut.
36 TOV Ka\OV KaipOV OlKfLOV
KOI tSpai/. The words differ only
so far, that Kaipbs refers to ft\& fitness ,
topa to the appointedness, of the time.
Demosth. Olynth. ii. p. 24 /u^Se'i/a
Kaipbv /*J7$' topaz/ TrapaXeiTTcoi/ shows
that eopa does not refer to the * hour
of the day\ as this use of the word
was only introduced long after the
age of Demosthenes.
4. vTreprarw] I have not ventured
with previous editors to alter the MS
reading to vTreprar??, since even in
classical writers comparatives and
superlatives are sometimes of two
terminations; e.g. Thucyd. iii. 89,
101, v. 71, no. See Buttmann
Griech. SprachL 60 anm. 5. No de-
pendence however can be placed on
our scribe in such a matter ; see in-
stances of similar errors, p. 25.
iravra. yivopeva] I have Struck out
TCI before yivop-cva as a mere repe-
tition of the last syllable of Trdvra
and as interfering with the sense;
see, for similar errors of transcription
in our MS, p. 25.
5. tv fvdoKijcrci] SC. TOV Qfov. See
the note on 2 per eXe'ovs icat fvdo-
Krjo-fais, as I propose to read the pas-
sage. But possibly we should here
for eYAOKHCeievnPOCAeKTAread
GYAOKHCeieYIIPOCAeKTA; as in
Epiphan. Har. Ixx 10 (p. 822) ev-
9. ro> yap ap^iepet K.r.X.] This is
evidently an instance from the old
dispensation adduced to show that
God will have His ministrations per-
formed through definite persons, just
as below ( 41) ov iravraxov ic.r.X.
Clement draws an illustration from
the same source that He will have
them performed in the proper places.
There is therefore no direct reference
to the Christian ministry in ap^tfpeus,
ie pels, Aevlrai, but it is an argument
by analogy. Does the analogy then
extend to the three orders ? The an-
swer to this seems to be that, though
the episcopate appears to have been
widely established in Asia Minor at
this time (see Philippians^. 209 sq.),
this epistle throughout only recog-
nises two orders, presbyters and
deacons, as existing at Corinth (see
esp. the notes on cirKTKOTrov 42,
XL]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
129
TCHS yap vojULi/utois TOV SecTTTorof ctKoXovBovvres ov Sia-
fjiapTavovGiv. Tto yap dp^iepel 'ISiai \eiTOvpyiai SeSo-
10 juei/ai i<riv 9 /cot/ TOW iepevcnv i'&os 6 TOTTOS TrpocrTe-
TaKTai, Kal \eviTais 'ISiai SiaKOviai i'jrlK&VTOl' 6 AoriVcos
dv6pto7ros TO?? Aai'/coZ? Trpoo-TayjuLaa-iv Se'SeTca.
XLI. f/ G/cacTTO9 VJULCOV, d$\(boi, ev TW i$io) Tay-
Oeto ev dyadrj crvvei&tjGei, VTrd
firiKivrcu A. 14 ffweiSrjffei] ffvveidyfftv A.
ll
and on eav Koi/j.r]6u>o~tVj
K.r.X. 44). It has been held indeed
by some (e.g. Lipsius p. 25) that, this
being so, the analogy notwithstand-
ing extends to the number three,
Christ being represented by the high-
priest (see the note 36), the presby-
ters by the priests, and the deacons
by the Levites. But to this it is a
sufficient answer that the High-
priesthood of Christ is wholly differ-
ent in kind and exempt from those
very limitations on which the passage
dwells. And again why should the
analogy be so pressed? It would be
considered ingenious trifling to seek
out the Christian equivalents to ev8(-
\f\ia"fj.ov TI cvxaiv T) nepl afiapTias Ka\
TT\Tjfj.fjic\fias below (41), or
K.r.A. above ( 37) ; nor is there any
reason why a closer correspondence
should be exacted from this passage
than from the others. Later writers
indeed did dwell on the analogy of
the threefold ministry ; but we cannot
argue back from them to Clement, in
whose epistle the very element of
threefoldnesSj which gives force to
such a comparison, is wanting.
10. 18ios 6 TOJTOS K.r.X."] ' The office
assigned to the priests is special'.
On this sense of ronos comp. below
44 TOV tSpufw'i/ov avTois TOTTOU, and
see the notes on Ign. Polyc. I cV
rrov TOV TOTTOV.
CLEM.
ii. Xai'/coy] Comp. Clem. Horn. E-
pist. Cl. 5 ovrcor fKacrra) XaiVcai a/zap-
n'a tariv *.r.X., Clem. Alex. Strom.
iii. 12 (p. 552) KUV np(o~j3vTpos y K.CLV
nav Xai'/co?, ib. V. 6 (p. 665)
XaiVcfJr aTriori'ay. In Tertul-
lian 'laicus' is not uncommon, e.g.
de Prascr. 41 * Nam et laicis sa-
cerdotalia munera injungunt'. In
the LXX \aos is used not only in
contradistinction to 'the Gentiles'
(see the note on 29 above), but
also as opposed to (i) 'The rulers',
e.g. 2 Chron. xxiv. 10, xxx. 24, (2)
'The priests', e.g. Exod. xix. 24,
Neh. vii. 73 (viii. i), Is. xxiv. 2;
comp. Jer. xxxiv (xli). IQTOVS apxovras
'lovSa KOI TOVS 8vvao-Tas Kal TOVS If pels
Kal TOV \a6v. From this last contrast
comes the use of \aiKos here. The
adjective however is not found in the
LXX, though in the other Greek ver-
sions we meet with XaVicor ' laic ' or
'profane' and \aiKovv 'to profane',
Deut. xx. 6, xxviii. 30, Ruth i. 12,
i Sam. xxi. 4, Ezek. vii. 22. xlviii. 15.
XLI. ' Let each man therefore
take his proper place in the thanks-
giving of the Church. Then again,
in the law of Moses the several sacri-
fices are not offered anywhere, but
only in the temple at Jerusalem and
after careful scrutiny. If then trans-
gression was visited on the Israelites
of old with death, how much greater
shall be our punishment, seeing that
130
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[XLI
fjiri 7rapeK/3aiva)v TOV copKTjuievov Trjs XeiTOVpyias avrov
Kavova, ev crejULvoTfjTL. Ou TravTa^ov, d$e\<poi, 7rpo(r<p6-
povTai OvcriaL evSeXe^tcr/uLOu // ev^cov q Trepi djULaprias KO.I
/a5, d\\* fj ev ' lepova-aXrJiu. pavy Kaitei Se OVK
] irapaiKpaivuv A. \etrovpyias] \iTOvpyia<r A.
temple yet standing, and therefore to
fix the date of the epistle before the
destruction of Jerusalem, i.e. about
the close of Nero's reign. To this
very early date however there are
insuperable objections (see the intro-
duction p. 4 and notes on i, 5, 44,
47). Clement therefore must use
Trpoo-cpepoirai as implying rather the
permanence of the record and of the
lesson contained therein than the con-
tinuance of the institution and prac-
tice itself. Indeed it will be seen
that his argument gains considerably,
if we suppose the practice discon-
tinued ; because then and then only
is the sanction transferred from the
Jewish sacrifices to the Christian
ministrations, as the true fulfilment
of the' Divine command. If any one
doubts whether such a usage is natural,
let him read the account of the Mosaic
sacrifices in Josephus Ant. iii. cc. 9,
10 (where the parallels to Clement's
present tense 7rpoo~<pepovrai are far too
numerous to be counted), remember-
ing that the Antiquities were pub-
lished A.D. 93, i.e. within two or three
years of our epistle. Comp. Barnab.
7 sq., Epist. ad Diogn. 3, where also
the present is used. This mode of
speaking is also very common in the
Talmud. See Friedmann and Graetz
Die angebliche Fortdauer des judis-
chen Opfercultus etc. in the Theolcg.
Jahrb. xvn. p. 338 sq. (1848), and
the references in Derenbourg LHist.
et la Gdogr. de la Palestine p. 480 sq!
3. eVSe\^t(T/Aoi)] ' of continuity ',
perpetuity\ the expression used in
the LXX for the ordinary daily sacri-
our knowledge also is greater'.
vxapio-TiTQ)\ The allusion here is
plainly to the' public services of the
Church, where order had been violat-
ed. Thus evxapio-ria will refer chiefly,
though not solely, to the principal act
of Christian thanksgiving, the celebra-
tion of the Lord's Supper, which at a
later date was almost exclusively term-
ed fvxapio-Tia. The usage of Clement is
probably midway between that of S.
Paul where no such appropriation
of the term appears (e. g. I Cor. xiv.
1 6, 2 Cor. ix. n, 12, Phil. iv. 6, I Tim.
ii. i, etc.), and that of the Ignatian
Epistles (Philad. 4, $myrn. 7) and of
Justin (Apol. i. 66, p. 97 sq., Dial.
41, p. 260) where it is specially so
applied. For the *8iov ray/j-a of the
people at the eucharistic feast see
Justin Apol. i. 65 (p. 97 D) ov (i. e.
TOV TrpoeoTooros rtoj/ aSeAtpcov)
aavros ras eu^a? not rrfv fv
TTO.S o \aos fneixprjucl Xeyeov '
(vxap<-(rTycravTos 8e TOV TrpoeoTcoros- KOI
(7Tv<pr)iJ.Tio~avTOs TTavros TOV Xaov K.T.A.,
and again ib. 67 (p. 98 E). See
Harnack Der Christliche Gottesdienst
etc. (Erlangen, 1854).
fv dyadfj o-vveidijo-ei] Acts xxiii.
I, I Tim. i. 5, 19, i Pet. iii. 16, 21 :
comp. KaXr) crvif&tycnf) Heb. xiii. 18.
For an explanation of the MS reading
<rvv(io*T)o~iv see above 15.
2. Kdvova] Compare the metaphor
2 Cor. X. 13, I4j KdTtt TO fJLTpOV TOV
Kavovos and virfp'tHTtfatfuv: see also
the note on 7.
irpoo-^epovrai] The present tense
has been thought to imply that the
sacrifices were still offered and the
XLl]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
5 eV TravTi TOTTO) 7rpo(T(f>6pTai, d\\' ejUTrpoa'Oev TOV vaov
TO 6vanao~Tripiov ) fJLU)fJLO<rKO7rr}Qev TO 7rpo(T(f>ep6-
Sid TOV dpxiepetos KO.I TWV TrpoeiprijULevwv \eiTOvp-
ycov. ol ovv Trapa TO KadrJKOV Ttjs /SovXrjcrecos avTOv
7 Xerrov/yywj'] \irovpyuv A.
fices, as a rendering of TCH (e.g.
Exod. xxix. 42, Neh. x. 33) ; and thus
opposed to the special offerings, of
which the two types are the freewill
offerings (ft/xtSc) and expiatory offer-
ings (TTfpi dftapTtas f) TrXi/p.^ieXetas').
Of the last two words oftapria denotes
the sin-offering (nNBn) and n\7)p.p.f-
Xfia the trespass-offering (DSPK). A
similar threefold division of sacrifices
is given by Philo de Viet. 4 (n. p. 240)
TO oXoAcavrov, ro (rtor^ptof, TO TTfpl ap.ap-
rias, and by Josephus Ant. iii.g. I sq.
TI 6\OK.avT(i><Tis, r) ^aptOTTJpios Qwia,
TI vnfp a/iapraSa>i> (passages referred to
in Jacobson's notes); see also Ewald
Alterth. des Volkcs Isr. p. 52 sq.
Here the Owia (v(\(x"rfjiov stands
for the oXoKuimojiara generally, as
being the most prominent type ; and
in the same way the 6va-ia cvx&v, as a
part for the whole, represents the
peace-offerings (a-unfjpta in the LXX
and Philo) which comprised two spe-
cies (Lev. vii. 1117), the vow or
free-will offering (which Clement has
selected) and the thanksgiving-offer-
ing (which Josephus takes as the
type). On the other hand, when
speaking of expiatory offerings, Cle-
ment gives both types.
5. ffjiTrpoo-dev K.T.X.] The vaos is
here the shrine, the holy-place; the
Gvo-LacTTripiov, the court of the altar:
see the note on Ign. Ephes. 5. The
lepov comprises both. This distinc-
tion of vaos and icpov is carefully
observed in the N.T.: see Trench
N. T. Synon. ist ser. iii.
6. pupo O-KOTTT) 6fv\ ' after inspection ; ,
with a view to detecting blemishes.
A flaw or blemish, which vitiates a
person or thing for holy purposes, is
in the LXX /iw/xoy. Doubtless the
choice of this rendering was partly
determined by its similarity in sound
to the Hebrew DID, for otherwise it
is not a very obvious or natural equi-
valent. [A parallel instance is the
word O-KTJVJ, chosen for the same rea-
sons, as a rendering of Shechinah,
and carrying with it all the signifi-
cance of the latter.] Hence a/ucw/xor
in the LXX signifies 'without blemish',
being applied to victims and the like,
and diverges from its classical mean-
ing. Hence also are derived the words
fuo/AO(7K07ros,fu>/zo<rK07mi', which seem
to be confined to Jewish and Christian
writers : Philo de Agric. 29 (i. p. 320)
ovs eviot /ztofioo-Korrovs 6vop.dovo-tv, tva
a/xtofia KOI do-ivfj Trpoora-yrjrai r<u /Seojuai
TO uptia K.r.X., Polyc. Phil. 4 iravra
/ico/zoo-KOTreirai, Clem. Alex. Strom, iv.
1 8 (p. 617) rjo-av Se Kav TCUS ra>v 6vo-i<Hv
Trapa ra> v6fj.a> ol iepeicw
I, Apost. Const, ii. 3 ye-
ypaTrrat yap, M.otp.oo'KOTrelo'de TOV p,eX-
Aoira els ifp&o-vvrjv irpoxfipieo~dai (a
paraphrase of Lev. xxi. 17).
7. apxtepcW] Wotton suggests
tepeW, 'quum sacerdotum inferioris
ordinis potius quam summi sacerdotis
sit TO.S 6v(rias p-to/iotntoTTfti/'; but dia
TOV apxiepeW *.r.X. belongs rather to
irpoo-(f)epfTai than to fj.cofjioo'KOTrrjdfv, as
the order seems to show. The three
conditions are (i) that it must be
offered at the proper place, (2) that .
it must be examined and found with-
out blemish, (3) that it must be
sacrificed by the proper persons, the
92
132
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[XLI
TTOtOVVTtS Tl'OdvaTOV TO TTpOO-TljULOV e^OVCTLV. 'Opa.T,
ct$\<poi, ocrw TrXeiovos KaTtl^twOtjfJtev 'yya!<reo)9, ToarovTto
jjLa\\ov v7TOKeifj.e6a KIVOVVW.
XLII. Oi d7r6crTO\OL ti/uuv evri f y i y\i(r6ria'av aVo TOV
Kvpiov 'lrj(rov Xpi&TOv, 'Irj&ovs 6 XpurTos CCTTO TOV 5
Oeov e^7reiuL(p6ri. 6 XpicrTOs ovv aTro TOV Oeov, Kal ol
aTTOOTToXOL UTTO TOV XplCTTOV' <yVOVTO OVV dfUifyoTepa
i/ra/CTO)5 e'/c BeXy/motTOs Oeov. irapayyeXia^ ovv \a/36v-
Tes Kal 7r\r]po<popr}6evTes Sid Trjs aVacrTacrewv TOV Kv-
piov rifjiiiov 'Iqcrov XpKTTOv Kal 7ri(TT(*)6evTs iv TW Xoyw 10
Ka.Tat-twQijfj.ev A, as Tisch. (praef. p. xix.) reads it, but I could
4. tvT)yye\t(r6r](rav] 'were taught
the Gospel" 1 , as Matt. xi. 5 (Luke vii.
22), Heb. iv. 2, 6; for the first aorist
apparently is always passive, being
used with a nominative either of the
person instructed or the lesson con-
veyed ; and rniiv will be 'for our
sakes\ It might be aquestion however
whether we should not read TJp.a>v, as
in the opening of 44.
6. egfTre /jifpQr)'] is attached by all
the editors to the following sentence.
Yet I can hardly doubt that it belongs
to the preceding words; for (i) The
position of ovv seems to require this ;
(2) The awkward expression that
* Christ was taught the Gospel by the
Father' thus disappears ; (3) We get
in its place a forcible epigrammatic
parallelism o Xptoros ovv /c.r.X. For
the omission of the verb to gain
terseness, and for the form of the
sentence generally, comp. Rom. x. 17
apa ?) Tri'oTiy e' a/to/??, 77 5e d<o;) 8ta
prj/zaro? Xpio-roD, I Cor. iii. 23 v/iet?
5c XptoToO, XpioTo? e 06ou. For
the thought see Joh. xvii. 18 KaOa>s
fiXas fls TOV Koo~fJ.ov^ Kayat
OVTOVS els TOV Koayzoi/, XX. 2 1
p.c 6 Tranjp,
not see distinctly.
high priests or other priests. The
dia TOV apxifpeW K.r.X. is comprehen-
sive, so as to include all sacrifices.
TO KadfJKov K.T.X.] ''the seemly or-
dinance of His will? For the geni-
tive comp. Plut. Mor. p. 617 E e< T<5i>
TO df(oprjp.a TOVTO \ap.jBdv<>)V
1. ro Trpoo-rt/zoi/] 2 Mace. vii. 36.
'ArrtKtos', TrpocrTijtioi/ *EXX^-
Mceris s. v. fairifuov. This is one
among many instances of the excep-
tional character of the Attic dialect,
for TTpooTtfiov occurs as early as
Hippocrates ; see for other examples
Galatiansvi. 6 and p. 92 (p. 89, ed. i),
Philippians i. 28, ii. 14.
opart K.T.X.] This sentence is
quoted by Clem. Alex. Strom, iv. 16
(p. 613).
2. -yj/coo-eo)?] See the note on ra
j3a&7 TTJS Of las yvaJo-ecoy 40.
XLII. 'The Apostles were sent
by Christ, as Christ was sent by the
Father. Having this commission
they preached the kingdom of God and
appointed presbyters and deacons in
every place. This was no new insti-
tution, but had been foretold ages
ago by the prophet.'
XLll]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
133
TOV Qeov fJLTa 7T\rjpo<popias
evayyeXt^OjULevot Tt]v fiacriXeiav TOV Qeov iu.e\\eiv ep-
%(r6ai. Kara was ovv KCLI 7ro/\e*s Ktivcrcrovres Ka6-
s CIVTCOV, So/a/xaVai/res TO> Trvev-
TO)V /xe\A.oVra)i/
See also the notes on
Ign. Ephes. 6.
8. TrapayyfXt'ar] '"word of COtn-
mand\ received as from- a superior
officer that it may be passed on to
others ; as e.g. Xen. Cyr. ii. 4. 2, iv.
2 Tim. iii.
KTTOLVQV ras
15 jULaTly 6iS eTTUTKOTTOVS Kal
Kal TOVTO ov /ceui/ajs, 6/c yap $rj TTO\\O)V
eyeypaTTTO Trepl eTTiCTKOTrcov Kai SiaKOvcov
OVTCOS yap TTOV \eyei t] ypa(ptj: KATACTHCGO TOYC eni-
CKO'TTOYC AYTCON tN AIKAIOCYNH KAI TOYC AIAKONOYC AYTCON
20 IN nicrei.
13 KO.OlffTO.VOV\ KddfffTaVOV A.
rw 7n>ev'p,ari] ' by the Spirit\ which
is the great searcher, i Cor. ii. 10.
15. eViOTcoTrouy] i.e.
for Clement thrice mentions
KOI diaKovot in conjunction (as in Phil,
i. I <rvv (TricTKcnrois teal Sia/Koi/oiy), and
it is impossible that he could have
omitted the presbyters, more especi-
ally as his one object is to defend
their authority which had been as-
sailed ( 44, 47, 54). The words
firio-Konos and 7rpeo-/3urfpo? therefore
are synonymes in Clement, as they
are in the Apostolic writers. In Igna-
tius and Polycarp they first appear as
distinct titles. See Philippians p.
93 sq., 191 sq.
1 8. jcarao-TTj'o-co] loosely quoted from
LXX Is. Ix. 17 ficotra) TOVS ap^ovray trou
iv flp^vy] KOI rovs f7ii<TKonovs aou eV
SiKaioarvvT]. Thus the introduction of
the dtaKovoi is due to misquotation.
Irenaeus also (Har. iv. 26. 5) applies
the passage to the Christian ministry,
but quotes the LXX correctly. The
force of the original is rightly given
in the A.V., 'I will also make thy
officers [magistrates] peace and thine,
exactors [ task-masters ] righteous-
ness' ; i.e. 'there shall be no tyranny
erepoi or oppression'. For eiriaKoiros, 'a.
task-master', see Philippians p. 93.
2. 27.
10.
tv ois chas Ka n
II. fjLfra ir\r)po<f>opias <c.r.X.]
firm conviction inspired by the
Holy Ghosf: comp. i Thess. i. 5 /
<eat [<V] 7T\r)po<f>opia
13. x^P af ] 'country districts', as
opposed to towns ; comp. Luke xxi.
21, Joh. iv. 35, Acts viii. i, James v. 4.
Hence the ancient title x">pri'0A07roy;
see Philippians p. 230.
14. ra? uTrap^as a\>Tu>v\ l the first-
fruits of their preaching* \ or perhaps
CIVTWV refers not to the Apostles but
to the xo>p<u /cat TroXfir, and is like the
genitives in Rom. xvi. 5 os *<mv
r) rfjs 'Ao-i'a?, I Cor. xvi. 15 ort
r) rfjs 'A^ataj, which pas-
sages Clement may have had in his
mind.
I Tim. iii. 10 8o<i-
pa^tffdxrav irptorov,
see below 44
134 THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT [XLIII
XLIII. Kai TI BavfAacTTOV el ol iv Xpicrrco
TTKTTevOevTes Trapa Oeov epyov TOIOVTO KaTea'Trjcrav
TOVS TrpoeiptJimevovs ; OTTOV Kai 6 fmaKapios TTICTOC 0ep<\-
TTOON eN oAco TOO ofKco Muwcrfjs TO. $iaTeTa<yfjLeva avrw
Trdvra etrrj/ULeicocraTO ev rals iepals /3//3Ao*s, co Kai 5
e7rriKO\ov6r]crav ol \OLTTOI 7rpo<pfJTai
TOv vevo[jLo6eTrjiuLevois. e/cea/os
wept Trjs lepcocrvvrjs Kai o'Tacria^ova'cov
eirj
vriy exeXevcrev TOI)? SwSefca <J)v\dpxovs TrpOGeveyKeiv 10
avTto pd/3$ows eTTiyeypafjiiJievas e/cacrr^s <pv\?}s /car'
ovofJia' Kai Xafiwv airras eSrivev Kai e(r<ppd<yicrev Tor?
$aKTV\iois TWV (pvXdpxtov, Kai. aVe^ero ai/ras 5 TYIV
VK.Y\VY\V TOV juLapTvpiov 67ri Trjv TpaTTt^av TOV Oeov'
Kai fcAetVa? Tr]v (TKr\VY\v ea'ffipdyiorev ras /cAelSa? cocrav- 15
5 t<rr}fj.iwraTo] eaij/j-Mffaro A. 9 KeKOff/j.-rj/j.^vr}] KeKOff/J.-rj/j.eiKi) A.
15 xXctcras] K\i<raff A. 22 irpotyepev rts] I prefer this to irpoatfapev rds (comp.
tt-fyfyKe Num. xvii. 9, Trpoei<6fj,i<re Jos. ^w/. iv. 4. 2), and apparently the traces of
the last letter visible might belong equally well to an as to a C, though Tisch. reads
a C. All previous editors (following Young) have read irpoffrjveyKev without raj ;
XLIII. 'And no marvel, if the Heb. iii. 5 McouV^s pev TTIO-TOS eV oAo>
Apostles of Christ thus ordained mi- r<5 oiW avroC toy 0fpa7ra>i/, where there
nisters, seeing that there was the is a reference to Num. xii. 7 o\>x
precedent of Moses. When the au- ovra>s 6 dfpcnrav p.ov Mcovo-^s ev oXo>
thority of the priests was assailed, he ro> ouc<u /xov TTKTTOS (<TTIV. On Ofpairwv
took the rods of the twelve tribes see above 4. For the combination
and placed them within the taber- of epithets here comp. Justin Dial. 56
nacle, saying that God had chosen (p. 274) Mavo-rjs ovv 6 na<apios KCU
the tribe whose rod should bud. On nia-rbs Ocpcnrcw Qeov /c.r.X.
the morrow when the doors were 5. eVrj/ifieoo-aro] ' 'recorded as a
opened, Aaron's rod alone had bud- sign ': comp. 1 1 ety Acpt/na KOI els
ded, and the office of the priesthood mjptiiMrtP Tracrats rais yeveals yivovrat.
was vindicated.' So in the narrative to which Clement
2. TTio-TevOevrcs] l entrusted 'with 1 . here refers, Num. xvii. 10 aTrotfes TTJV
.The construction TrtcrTevto'Oai TI is pdj38ov 'Ajapv.*<njp*lav rols viols TO>V
common in S. Paul : Rom. iii. 2, dvrjKow.
I Cor. ix. 17, Gal. ii. 7, i Thess. ii. 4, iepais] On this epithet see below,
I Tim. i. ii, Tit. i. 3. 53.
3. TTKTTOS Qfpdnwv K.T.X.] From 7- CKCWOS yap x.r.X.] The lesson
XLIII] TO THE CORINTHIANS. 135
TWS Kai ras paflSovs* Kai eiTrev avTois* "ANApec AAeAchoi',
HC AN 4)yAHC H pABAOC BAACTHCH, TAYTHN CKAeAeKTAI 6
Qeoc eic TO lepATeyeiN KAI AeiTOYpre?N AYTCO. TTpco'ias
$6 yevofjievris criwe/caAeerei/ irdvTa TOV 'IcrpaqX, ras
20 ea/cocnas %i\id$as TWV dv^pwv, \KCLI
<t>v\dpxois [ray (rfypa^ylSas Kai i]voi^
TOV jmapTVpiov Kai 7rpoe[(f>epev ras] pdfiSovs*
evpedrt r\ p[d/3Sos TOV] 'Aapcov ov JJLOVOV
a'AAa Kai KapTrov e%ov(ra. TL SofceFre, dyaTrrjToi', ov
25 7rpo[eyi/a)] Mwt/o-^5 TOVTO /JL\\eiv [eoreaBai]; /ua\rra
tjSei' dAA' u/a /*y) a/cfarao-rajo-ia yWfTOl eV
7oy>aj|\, oi;Ta)[s ewOi]^<T(l' ek TO $oao-6ijvai T[O
rot? d\rj6ivov Kai [JLOVOV [Qeov]' w fj So^a eis TOI)S
aiwj/a? ran/ aJa)i/wj/. djULtiv.
3 XLIV. /(eu oi a7roa*ToAo rycoi/ ^wo"aj/ Sta
but (i) the article is certainly wanted, and (2) more letters seem required to fill the
lacuna. 23 TOU 'Aa/xo/] I have inserted the article, which previous editors
have omitted, because the lacuna seems to require it; e.g. eight letters.
occupy the same space in the next line. 24 doKelre] $OKTCU A.
of this narrative is drawn out also by
Joseph. Ant. iv. 4. 2, and by Philo
Vit. Mays. iii. 21 (ll. p. 162).
9. ovo/zan] i.e. *" dignity ^ office\ sc.
r^f ipa)(rvvT)s ', as 44 eVt TOV o'co/zaros
rijr f7ri(TK.oTrf)s. On this sense of oi/o/xa
see above 36. .
u. Kdo-Tr)s 0vX^y] For the geni-
tive of the thing inscribed after eVt-
ypd(ptv comp. Plut. Mor. 400 E TOV
evravQa rovTovt drjo-avpov cmypfyai TTJS
TroXetoy. Here however <pv\fjs might
be governed by /car' oVo/ua.
12. ebr]<Tfv K.r.X.J This incident,
with the following eVc^ptryicrej/ TCLS
K\fldas eoo-avYoK, is not given in the
biblical narrative (Num. xvii). It
seems however to be intended by
Josephus (I.e.) TWV rore (re?) di>8pv
avTas, olntp
K al TOV nXjQovs, though his language
is obscure. Comp. Xen. Hell. iii. I.
27 /carejcXftcrfi/ aura KCU /<areo-^i/aro
/cat <yXa*as /careVrTjo-ej/.
24. ov irpocyvto x.r.X.] This passage
is loosely quoted or rather abridged
and paraphrased by one Joannes.
The quotation is given in Spicil.
Solesvi. I. p. 293 (see above, p. 14).
28. rov aX^^tfov K.r.X.] Comp. Joh.
xvii. 3.
XLIV. * So likewise the Apostles
foresaw these feuds. They therefore
provided for a succession of tried
persons, who should fulfil the office
of the ministry. Thus it is no light
sin of which you are guilty in ejecting
men so appointed, when they have
discharged their duties faithfully.
Happy those 'presbyters who have
136
Kvpiov
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[XLIV
ICOV ' lrj(TOV Xpi(TTOV, OTL plS O"TU 67TI TOV
T>Js tTTKTKOTrfjs. Aia TavTqv ovv Ti\v aiTiav
-.l\r]<p6Ts TeXelav KaTecrTrjo'av TOfs Trpoei-
prj/uLevovs, Kai juera^i) efrifJLOVtjv SeScoKacriv OTT^?, eav
I Kvpiov] KY, but XY A. tpis] epw A. 4 ^ra^v\
TTivQfji.r]v A. See below
departed hence, and are in no fear of
removal from their proper office'.
I. ty/tooi/] Comp. 2 Pet. iii. 2 rfjs
T&V anocrroXaiv i5juo>i> eVroXfjy, where
V/LKBI/ (not jjyzwi/) is the correct reading,
as quoted by Hilgenfeld: so that it is
an exact parallel to Clement's expres-
sion. See the note on TOVS dyaQovs
diro<rr6\ovs 5.
TOV ovopaTos K.T. X.] On ovofjia
above 36, 43. The eVio-KOTrr; here
is of course the 'office of presbyter',
as in i Tim. iii. i.
3- rovs 7rpoftprjp.fvovs] SC. eVto-Ko-
TTOVS Kal dictKovovs, 42.
4. iicTav] ' afterwards" 1 ; comp.
Acts xiii. 42 els TO neragv craj3/3aroi/,
Barnab. 13 et'Sei/ de 'laKa>/3 TVTTOV TO>
TTvev/xart TOV Xaot 1 TOV /ierau, Theoph.
ad AutoL i. 8, iii. 21, 23. See ^ also
the references in Meyer's note to
Acts /. c.
7rip.ovrjv deda>Kao-iv] l have given
permanence to the office': comp.
Athenag. de Resurr. 18 Seirai de dta-
8o%f)S dia TTJV TOV yevuvs diafjLOvijv.
For cVi/iop!) (which occurs occasion-
ally also in classical writers of this
age) see Epist. Gall. 6 in Euseb.
v. i, Tatian ad Grac. 32. This read-
ing was adopted by Bunsen, but he
wrongly interpreted it 'life- tenure',
(see I gnat, von Antioch. etc. p. 96
sq., Hippolytus I. p. 45 2nd ed.) ; and
it has consequently found no favour.
Other suggestions, cTnXoyjv, eVirpo-
Tnyi', fTria'KOTrrjVf fViorroX^i/, aTTovofJiijv, ert
are either inappropriate or di-
A.
verge too widely from the MS. It
seems impossible to assign any fit
sense to the reading eVivo/i^i/ con-
formably with usage or derivation.
The word elsewhere has two mean-
ings only; (i) 'encroachment or rav-
age', e.g. of the spread of fire' (Plut.
Alex. 35) or poison (yElian H.A. xii.
32), (2) 'a bandage' Galen xvm. i.
p. 791 (Kuhn) and frequently (see Hase
in Steph. Thes.}. It might also consis-
tently with its derivation have the
sense 'distribution, assignment', like
fTTivep-rjo-is. If it is to be retained, we
have the choice (i) of assuming a
secondary meaning 'injunction', de-
rived from the possible (though un-
supported) sense 'assignment' (so
Lipsius p. 19 sq.)'; or (2) of giving to
7rivop.ri the known meaning of eVt-
vofj.is, 'an after enactment', 'a codicil'
(so Rothe Anfdnge p. 374 sq. ; see
the note on Koip.r)0<ao-iv). Of these
alternatives the former is preferable,
but both are unwarranted. I have
the less hesitation in making so
slight a change in the MS reading,
because /^erou before and eSeoKaerij/
after show that the scribe wrote
carelessly at this point.
The Latin quotation already men-
tioned (pp. 14, 135) contains the words
' Hanc formam tenentes apostoli etc.',
and Dom Pitra (Spicil. Solesm. I. p.
293) considers that 'forma' here repre-
sents eTTivofjuj (so too even Ewald
Gesch. vil. p. 269), congratulating
himself that the sense of t-mvori is
XLIV]
TO THE' CORINTHIANS.
137
T//J/ XeiTOVpyiav avTtov. Tovs ovv KaTaarradevTas VTT
fj /meTa^v v<p' eTepcov {\\oylfjuav dvfipwv, avvev-
Trjs lKK\Qrias TraV^s, Kal \eirov pyricravTas
TO) TTOljULvia) TOV XpKTTOV jULerd Ta7TLVO(J)pO-
10 crv <ri/w9 Kal dfiav aver cos, /uLefjiapTvpri/uievovs re TTO\-
v A.
10
thus decided. A late Latin para-
phrase would be worthless as an au-
thority, even if this view of its mean-
ing were correct. But a comparison of
the order of the Latin with the original
of Clement shows that the words mean
'the Apostles following this precedent
set by Moses', and that 'forma' there-
fore has nothing to do with fTrivop.^.
For c8aKa<riv it is a question whe-
ther we should read 8(8(aKao-tv or
cSaxav. The former involves a less
change, and the transition from the
aorist (KareVnjo-ai/) to the perfect
(df&oKao-u') may be explained by the
fact that the consequences of this
second act are permanent.
5. KoifirjO^a-iv] sc. of irpofiprjp.voi,
i.e. the first generation of presbyters
appointed by the Apostles themselves;
and OVT&V too will refer to these
same persons. Rothe (I.e.) refers
both to the Apostles themselves.
He assumes Clement to be here de-
scribing the establishment of episco-
pacy properly so called, and supposes
cnivofjui, which he translates 'after-
enactment', to refer to a second
Apostolic council convened for this
purpose. I have discussed this theory
at length elsewhere (Philippians p.
199 sq.). Of his interpretation of this
particular passage it is enough to say
that it interrupts the context with
irrelevant matter. The Apostles, says
Clement, first appointed approved
persons to the ministry (naQifrravov
42\ and afterwards
8 \LTOVpyr]<r arras] \iTovpyrjvavTaff A.
/j.e/J.apTvprjfj.tvoiff A.
(/*frau) provided for a succession so
that vacancies by death should be
filled by other approved men (crcpot
8c8oKtp.aa-p.fvot aj>8pcs). The presby-
ters at Corinth who had been rudely
ejected from office, belonged to these
two classes: some were appointed
directly by the Apostles (Karao-radfvras
\>TT Kfivo)v) ; others belonged to the
second generation, having been ap-
pointed by the persons thus immedi-
ately connected with the Apostles
di>8p<ov\
6. rovs ovv KaraoTttdevras K.r.X.]
This notice assists to determine the
chronology of the epistle. Some of
those appointed by the Apostles had
died (ot Trpoo8onropyo~avT(s}, but others
were still living (of Karao-radevrfs vif
cKfivwv). This falls in with the date
assigned p. 4. Here again p-cragv
means ' afterwcfrds\ as above.
/. avvv8oKrjo-aa-Tjs K.r.X.] Wotton
quotes Cyprian's expression 'plebis
suffragium' referring to the appoint-
ment of Church officers, Epist. Iv.
(p. 243), Ixviii. (p. 292). Add also
the more important passage Epist.
Ixvii (p. 288), where the part of the
laity in such appointments is de-
scribed.
9. TW irotp.via> TOV XpioroCj The
phrase occurs again $ 54, 57 (comp.
1 6). See also Actsxx. 28, 29, i Pet.
v. 2, 3.
l unassumingly^ . The
adjective occurs Apost. Const, ii. 3
138
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[XLIV
V7TO TrvTCtiVy TOVTOVS OV
^d7ro/3a\e(r6ai t Trjs \eiTOVpyias. dfULapTia 'yap ov
/ULiKpd rtfjiiv ecrTai, edv TOI)S a/xe/UTTTYOs Kal dcn'a)9 Trpocr-
TO. Stopa Trjs e-Trtcr/coTn/s aVo/3a'Aw//ej/.
ol TrpooSoiTTOpqcravTes Trpecrflvrepoi, o'/rii/es 5
KO.I TeXeiav ear-^ov Tnv dvd\va~iv' ov yap
1 Xetrou/xytes] \tTovpytaa A.
8 fj.enjydyeTe] nerayayere A.
e fvo-irXayxvos, dfidvavo-os, dya-
where again it refers to
the qualifications for the ministry.
See below 49 ovdev ftdvavo-ov cv
dyeing, ov8ev VTrfpy^avov, Clem. Alex.
Peed. iii. 6 (p. 273) /it
6p(OTra>S) ov fBavavcrws ovSe
Job xli. 26 (Theod.) viol fiavavarias
(Heb. pnfc? 'pride, arrogance'). In
Arist. Eth. Nic. ii. 7, iv. 2, JBavav-
(ria is the excess of /ieyaXoTrpeVeia
* lavish profusion', the result of T/Z//-
garity. Somewhat similar is the
sense which the word has here and
in the passages quoted, ' vulgar self-
assertion'.
2. taTR^aAeV&ut] ' that we should
have rejected*. But as the active
and not the middle is used just below
(1-779 f7rio~K07rfjs a7ro/3aAc0fiei'), it is pro-
bable that we should read a7ro/3aX-
\eo-6ai and treat it as a passive.
3. dpep-TTTtos Kal dcriW] So I Thess.
ii. 10.
Trpoo-evfyKovras TO. 8c5pa] What
does Clement mean by sacrifices, by
gifts (8a>pa) and offerings (Trpo<T(popds) ?
In what sense are the presbyters said
to have presented or offered the gifts ?
The answers to these questions must
be sought in the parallel passages ;
1 8 6v(ria ro> 0e <5 Tri/ev/
vov, 35, 36 6vo-ia atW0-ea>s S
fie Kal K(l 68bs rj Sei'^o) ai5ra> TO
piov rov Qcov. Avrrj 6 686s, dycurrjToi,
(V ft fVpO/JLCV TO O~U>T^pLOV J/^ICOJ/ '
Xptoroi/ TOV dpxttpea re3i/
rv 7rpoo~Ta.Tr)V Ka or)ov TTJS
aiy, 41 exa<rros ufieoj/,
i, eV raj iSi&) ra-y/xari eu^apio"-
rw 0ew eV dyaBrj (rvvidr)o-i
, /LIT) 7rapeKJ3aiva)V TOV topicr/xeVov
rr]s Xeiroupyta? aurou Kavova, 5 2
6vo~ov r< 0eo> 6vo~iav alveo~e<t>s Kal
dirodos rai 1/V//-10T&) ras 1 fv^ay (rou K.r.X.
These passages are illustrated by
Heb. xiii. 15, 16, Si* avTov ovv (i.e.
Sta rou dp^iept'coy 'ir/crou, VV. II, 12)
dvafaptopev Qvcriav alveactos dta Tvav-
TOS TO) GeeS, rovrfVrii', Kaprrbv %fi\e<i)v
6p,o\oyovvTCi>v r<u ovoyaTi avrov' TTJS
Kal Koivuvias .
, Toiavrais yap dvo~iais
rai o 0eoy, to which epistle Clement
is largely indebted elsewhere. The
sacrifices, offerings, and gifts therefore
are the prayers and thanksgivings,
the alms, the contributions to the
agape, and so forth. See esp. Const.
Apost. ii. 25 at rore Bvariai vvv tu^ai
Kal deijo-fis Kal e^^apta-riai, at rorc
aTrap^ai Kal SeicaTai Kal dtpeupe'/zara
Kal da> pa vvv TTpo&cpopal at dia TCOV
6(TL(t)V 7TIO~ KOTTWV 7T p OO~(p f p 6 fJi-
vai Kupio) <c.T.X., 27 irpovrjKCi ovv
Kal vpas, dfX<poi, 6vo~ias Vf
7rpo(r<popas TCO emcrKOTr
peiv o)S dp^ifpel K.T.X., 34 TOVS
Kaptrovs vp.a>v Kal TO. epya rwv ^fipaJi/
v/jitov els ev\oyiav vp-av 7rpoo~(pepovTs
avroi (sc. TO> eVicT/coVo)) . . .Ta Scopa vp^wv
8iS6vres auT&3 cJs tepet 0eoO, 35 M 7 /"
eVi eda-as v/J-as (6 Qfos) Gveiv aXoya
^coa...ou ST/'TTOU feat TCOI/ eto"0opo)i/ v/zay
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
10
139
XLIV]
ev\a/3ovvTcti jULrj T*S avTOvs /ueracrTf/cr^ aTro TOU i
vov aiy'rol? TOTTOV. optojULev yap OTL eviovs J/uels
7TO\LTVOfJLeV^pV^\ K Trjs a'jUe/XTTTW?
XeiTovpyias.
XLV. <t>i\6veiK\pi\ ea-re, a'SeA^o/, KUI tyXwral Trepi
10 \ciTOvpyias] '\iTovpyeiaffA. n <f>i\6t>eiKOi] <j>i\ovucoi A.
carat A. 7re/)l TV~\ See below.
KOI TtoV
GJI> o(pci\Tf ro"i
TOVS 8fOfJLVOVS
/e.r.X., 53 &5poi> de e'ori 0ea> 77 CKOOTOV
irpo(Tvxn KOI eu^aptoTia. These pas-
sages show in what sense the pres-
byters might be said to ' offer the
gifts'. They led the prayers and
thanksgivings of the congregation,
they presented the alms and contri-
butions to God and asked His bless-
ing on them in the name of the
whole body. Hence Clement is
careful to insist ( 40) that these of-
ferings should be made at the right
time and in the right place and
through the right persons. The first
day of the week had been fixed by
Apostolic authority not only for com-
mon prayer and breaking of bread
(Acts xx. 7) but also for collecting
alms (i Cor. xvi. 2); and the pres-
byters, as the officers appointed by
the same authority, were the proper
persons to receive and dispense the
contributions. On the whole subject
see Hofling die Lehre der dl test en
Kirche i>om Opfer etc. p. 8 sq. (Er-
langen 1851).
6. TfXeiW] i.e. '*>/ mature, ripe,
age\ so that it has borne fruit (ey-
Comp. the compound TtAeio-
lv which occurs several times in
Theophrastus (e.g. Hist. PL i. 13. 4,
Cans. PL iii. 6. 9). The work of these
presbyters had not, like those Corin-
thian elders whose cause Clement
pleads, been rudely interfered with
and prematurely ended.
rfjv dvaXvo-ii'] l their departure^',
comp. Phil. i. 23, 2 Tim. iv. 6. The
metaphor seems to be taken from the
breaking up of an encampment (see
Philip/nans 1. c.), so that it is well
suited to TrpoodouropqaavTes.
OVK fv\aftovvrai /n>/] ' They have
no fear Jest': comp. i Mace. iii. 30,
xii. 40 (v.l.). In Acts xxiii. 10 evXa-
prjdds is a false reading.
8. TOTTOU] On the place of the de-
parted see the note on 5. There is
here also an allusion to the other
sense, 'office'; see 40 (with the
note).
10. ^T(Tif*r)nfvrjs^] * respected by
tfotrf. But I should be disposed to
read rm^/ie 1/775 : comp. i Thess. v.
XLV. ' Your zeal is misplaced,
my brethren. Search the Scriptures.
You will indeed find that God's ser-
vants have been persecuted, but their
persecutors are always the impious
and unholy. Did pious men shut up
Daniel in the lions' den? Or cast
the three children into the fire? This
was the deed of the wicked who knew
not that God mightily shields His
faithful people. And so He has crown-
ed the sufferers with everlasting re-
nown and honour'.
n. &i\6vtKoi eWe K.T.X.] By read-
ing T<BI> avrjKovrtov, instead of /x?) avrj-
KOVTCW (with previous editors), I have
changed care from an indicative to
140
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[XLV
acfids, ras d\rj6eh 9 [ras TOV] TTi/eJ/xaros TOV dyiov
[OTL oi/jSei/ a'Si/coy ot/Se 7rapct7re[7roiri\iuLvov
eV ai/reus-. [TTOT ejt/jO^Vere StKaiou? GCTTO-
fie\fi\r}fji\evovs onro ocricov dvdpwv; [6$i]w%()fj(raP SiKaioi, 5
a'AA.' I/TTO aVo'[/ua/)y &pv\cuci<r&ii<rav 9 d\\' VTTO \dv\o<riw
e\i6da"6ri(rav VTTO 7ra[jOa]//o/xwi/* dTreKTavOijcrav \\J\TTO TCOV
[juapov Kai afiiKOV (^rj\ov [d^veiXrjfyoTcov. Tavra Trctcr-
^OI/TG? evK\ea)s fiveyKav. [Ti\ yap e'/Trw/jey, d$e\<poi;
Aavirj\ VTTO TWV (pof^ovfjieva)v TOV Qeov [e]/3\ri6ri ets \ctK- 10
KOV XeovTwv ; [$] 'Avavias Kai 'A^apias Kai Mia-arj\ VTTO
6pr](rKv6vTtoV Tr\v juLeyaXoTTpeTrrj Kai ei/So^oi/ Oprjcr-
? ras TOU] No better way of filling the lacuna occurs to me. The pr/veis of
all previous editors .(following Young) can hardly stand, as the usual expression
is either Trcey/iaros aytov or TOU Tr^ev/xaros TOV ayiov. 3 e7r0Ta<7#e] eiriTaffdat A.
4 7r6re] or perhaps TTOU ; all previous editors read ov yap (after Young), but this is
an imperative ; * Contend zealously, if
you will, but let your zeal be direct-
ed to things pertaining to salvation';
comp. Gal. iv. 17, 18, i Pet. iii. 13.
There is a Qeov (fj\os, and in some
sense also a Qeov (f)i\ov(iKia. Com-
pare Barnab. 17 fXvlfct pov j ij/v-
%f) rfi eVi^v/ai'a /zou 7x77 7rapaXeXo/.7re'i/at
rt T5i/ avrjKovTO)v (Is (TtoTrjpiav. For
avr)K.fiv els see also Ign. Philad. i,
Smyrn. 8, Polyc. 7, Polyc. 7Y7. 13.
I. eWuTrrere] See the note above
40.
3. TrapaTTfTroi/j/itVoi/] * counterfeit,
spurious '. For the metaphor see
Basil. (?) / JE"jfl!/. i. 22 (i. p. 416 E)
pqwov KifiSrjXos T] SpaxfJ-ri, rour/CTTi, /IT/-
JTOU doyp-a naparrfTroirjuevov, with the
whole context in which the metaphor
is developed. So Trapairoidv Justin
Dial. 69, 1 15, napcnroirjo-is Iren. i. 9. 2.
6. tyv\aKi<r&T)<rcai] Many editors
read cW^vXojuo^i}<rcn^ but this is open
to two objections ; ( i) There seems to
be no authority for a verb e/i^vXaici-
a>, and indeed such a compound is
hardly possible, for 0vXa*to> is de-
rived not from (pv\a<^ but from
<f>v\ag : (2) The lacuna in the MS seems
insufficient for so many letters.
8. fjiiapov] I have made a slight
alteration in the reading of the MS.
For the confusion of o and o> in the
MS compare enrop-fv just below, and
see above p. 25. Here the immediate
neighbourhood of r&v would suggest
the change to a transcriber. Compare
I /juapas KOI avocriov orao'feos 1 , 3
iJXoi/ (idiKov KOI dcre^rj dvfi\rj(poraS'
13. ffprjvKciav] The word is here
used in its correct sense (see Trench
N. T. Sy.n. ist sen xlviiij ; for the
incident turns on an act of external
worship.
14. nydaiJitos K.r.X.] i.e. 'Let us not
entertain the thought, let us not so
pervert facts.'
1 6. fgijpi<rav] ' persisted in strife*.
So Pint. Pomp. 56 OVK f&pio-as aXX'
olov T]TTr)6(is, Appian. Bell. Civ. ii.
XLV]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
Keiav TOV v\lsi(TTOV KctTeipxBrjcrav ek KafJLivov Trvpos',
mrjdafjLcos TOVTO yevoiTO. Tives ovv ol TavTa pd<rav-
15 re?; ol (TTvyrjTOi Kai irdcrr]^ /ca/aas TrXtjpeis eJs TOCTOVTO
BV/ULOV wcrre TOI)S ev 6(ria KCCI dfAWfJUf 7rpo6e<rei
TOJ 06 w ek aiKLav \7repifia\eiv t, ju*j eJSoVes
or* d i/^MTFOS VTrepiuaxos Kai vTrepacnna'Tris e<TTiv TWV
ev KaBapa crvvei&riarei \aTpev6vTwv TW \7ra\vapeTtp ovo-
20 ^aT avTou' (a q ^o[ a 6 ^] s TOfs aJwi/a? TWI/ ai[itfyttiy.
aj^^i/. [O]l Se i)7ro[/u]6i/oi/T9 eV TreTroiBrjcrei So^av Kai
TijULr]v K\ripov6iJiri(rav, 7n'ip6ri<rdv T6 Kai eyypcKpoi eye-
VOVTO CL7TO TOV 0OU ev Ti
CtVTCOV
TOl)s
acovas TCOV atovcov.
p.riv.
slightly too long for the lacuna, and a question seems to be required.
VfiVjfffTai A. 8 ftia.[6i>] fjuapuv A. g ev/cXcws] fv/tXeufaxr A.
ctiro/Ji.ev A. 15 ffTvyrjroi] <rrvr]TOi A. 22 fyypa<f>^t] Laurent p. 424. eira<ppoi A.
ovres- So too f(pi(rrris Eur. Suppl.
894, cgfpio-TtKos Diog. Laert. x. 143.
For the whole expression comp. I
(Is TOCTOVTOV arrovoias c&Kavvav.
17. ^ir(pij3a\(lv\] ( to drive round*.
If the reading be correct, the idea of
the preposition (as in irtpiTriirrciv}
must be ' sudden and complete
change'. But I cannot find any
parallel; for in Eur. HeL 312 <f>6fios
yap fg TO 5fl/tia mpt/SaX^n p ayct the
meaning of the word is wholly differ-
ent. Elsewhere (see Schweighaiiser
Lex. Polyb. s.v. 7rfpiaAAeo-0ai) irepi-
f iv has been substituted for Trapa-
, and this may possibly have
been the case here. So Heb. xiii. 9
TTfptfpfpeade and TrapcxpepfO'Qe are con-
fused. Comp. 55 7rape'/3a\6v.
1 8. vTTfpp.axos K.r.A.] 'YTTcpfia^oy is
said of God, 2 Mace. xiv. 34 (comp.
Wisd. x. 20); vTrfpcurTTKrrrjs is fre-
quently so applied (especially in con-
nexion with |3o770os),Ps. xviii. 2, xxviii.
7, 8, xxxiii. 20, cxiv. 17, 18, 19, etc.
19. tv Kadapa o-vvddrjvfi] The same
expression occurs I Tim. iii. 9, 2 Tim.
i. 3 ; comp. Ign. Trail. 7.
Travapcro)] See the note on i.
22. eyyptKpoi] ' recorded, notable,
famous'. The word occurs also in a
fragment ascribed to our Clement in
Joann. Damasc. Eclog. i. 49 (n. p. 752
ed. Lequien) 06 f v Zyypacpov nfpl OVTOV
(i.e. TOV 'A^panp.) to-roptai/ yV(o~6ai
(aKovop-Tjo-ev ; but see especially Herm.
Sim. v. 3 CO-TCU r; Ova-ia trov Sexr)) Trapa
TW 0eo) *at tyypcxpos eorai T;
avTt), Apost. Can. 19 oyap f
cJra fi>7 i/ooui/Tos Zyypacpos Xoyia 0TJo~fTai
Trapa T<U Geoi, 29 o yap Orjo-avpifav
(V TJJ /Sao-iXfta eyypacpos epyaTrjs \oyi-
o~6ijo~fTai Trapa ra> 066) (Lagarde's /?^/.
yr. Eccles. pp. 78, 79, see Hilgen-
feld A T 0z>. 7>j/. ^jr/r. C. iv. pp. 102,
104: this writing elsewhere bears
traces of the influence of Clement's
epistle ; e.g. in 23 which reproduces
the language of Clem. 40). The
MS reading 6Tra<ppot, 'foam-flecked', is
senseless, and the common emen-
142 THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT [XLVI
XLVI. ToiOVTOl* ovv VTroSeiyiuLacriv KO\\rj6rjvai Kai
fj/xa? Set, d$e\(poi. yeypaTTTai <ydp m KoAAAcOe TO?C ATI'OIC,
OTI 01 KOAAOOMSNOI AyToTc Afl AC 0H CO N TAI. Kai 7Ta\lV 6V T6-
pto TOTTCO \ey6i' MTA ANApdc A0cpoy A0cooc ICH KA'I MGTA IK-
AeKTof eKAeKTOC ecH KAI MTA CTpeBAof AiACTpeyeic. [/c]o\- 5
Xrjdco/ULev ovv TO?S dOwois Kai SiKaiois* el(riv Se OVTOI e'/c-
\6KTOi TOV Oeov. ' Iva TI epeis Kai 6v]u.oi Kai
2 AcoAXa<70e] Ko\\a.ff6ai A.
dations, /Xa^pot, eVa(/)poSirot, dveira-
<f>oi, etc. do not commend themselves.
I had conjectured eVratorot, or eVa^Xa
(see Diod. Sic. x. fragm., IV. p. 58
Wessel., eoTt 5' 6 /Aez/ eTratvos, <oy ai/rts
eiTrot, erra6\ov aperf)? aftcmavov K-r.X : I
had not then seen Wordsworth's con-
jecture 7ra6\o<j>6f)oi, on Theocr. xxvi) :
but Laurent's neat emendation eyypa-
<<u, which is accepted by Hilgenfeld,
seems preferable to either, the con-
fusion of IT with TT and the trans-
position of pA being easy. It is how-
ever unnecessary to substitute VTTO for
OTTO with Hilgenfeld : e.g. in this very
chapter we have d7ro/?e/3Xj;/ievous OTTO
o<riW dvdpav, see also i Cor. i. 30,
James i. 13, with the examples in
Winer xlvii. p. 389. The phrase
TO fJLVT)p,6(TVVOV aVTOV, Or CLVTQJV, IS COm-
mon in the LXX.
XLVI. ' Copy these bright exam-
ples. Cleave to the righteous, to the
elect of God. To what end are these
strifes and divisions? Have you for-
gotten that, as there is one God, one
Christ, one Spirit, so also there is one
body? Would you rend asunder its
limbs? Remember how the Lord de-
nounces the man through whom the
offences shall come. Already have
your feuds been a scandal to many,
and yet they continue.'
2. Ko\\ao-dc K.r.A.] This quota-
tion is no where found in the Old
Testament. The nearest approach is
Ecclus. vi. 34 ri'y <ro<j)6s ; avrw
Ko\\rjdr)Ti. Similar words however
occur in Hennas Vis. iii. 6 pje *oA-
\cop.evoi rols dyiois, Sun. viii. 8 ot eV
rcus- IT pay par fiats '/i7re<up/ie'i>oi KOI pr)
KoX\(0p.evoi. rols dyiois, Sim. ix. 20
ov KoXXcovrai rols 8ov\ois TOV Gfou.
It is perhaps another of those apocry-
phal quotations to which Photius
alludes (see the notes on 8, 13, 17,
23, 29) ; or possibly Clement is giving
from memory the sense of some ca-
nonical text or texts. This passage
is imitated by Clem. Alex. Strom.
V. 8 (p. 677) yeypaiTTai de', Mera dvdpos
ddcoov ddwos (rr] Kai /Ltera CK\KTOV
(K\fKTos 6077 Kai /iera o-rpe/SAoC 8ia-
(TTptyfts' Ko\\a(r6ai ovv rols dyiois
npoariK.fi OTI ol jcoAAco/iez/oi avTols dyia<r-
tiijo-ovrai, where the change of form
suggests that the Alexandrian Cle-
ment did not recognise the source of
the quotation in his Roman name-
sake. Part of this passage is loosely
quoted also by Nicon thus : KoAAtj&o/ie v
ovv Tols dO(fOLS <al diKaiois' flffl de OV-
TOI fK\fKTol TOV Qfov' yfypanTai yap'
KoAAa<r$ai (KoXXao"^e) rots' ayi'ots-, on
ot KoXXca/zei/oi avTols dyiao-6^o-ovTai (see
above 14).
4. /iera dvftpos K.r.A.] An accurate
quotation from Ps. xviii. 25, 26 : but
the application of the passage by S.
Clement to the influence of good or
bad companionship is wholly wrong.
The 'Thou' of the Psalmist is God
XLVl]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
Tro'Ae/zo's re iv vjuuv; fj ov%i eva Qeov
Kai eva XpKTTOv Kai ev Trvev/uia Trjs xdpiTOS TO eK%v6ev
10 l(p' rasas', Kai juiia K\tjcris ev XpicrTco'^ iva TL Sie\KOfULev
Kat Siao~7rwiuLev ra /zeAf/ TOV XpurTOu, Kat crTacnab/xei/
TO i'&oj/, Kai e/s TOO-avTtjv ajrovoiav
a werre 7ri\a6ecr6ai r/'/zas oVt jue'A*; ecr/uLev a'AAjj-
; nJLvr')(r6r]Te TCOV \6ycov 'Itjo-ov TOV Kvpiov q/uicov
6/7T6J/ ^ajO' OYAI TO) <\N0pa)nco eKeiNar KAAON HN AYTCO ci
TO
Himself, and the passage teaches that
He deals with men according to their
characters. The word CK\CKTOS, on
which Clement lays so much stress,
here (as frequently in the LXX) means
1 choice, excellent,' being a loose ren-
dering of D'DD, ' perfect'. For a simi-
lar misunderstanding see the appli-
cation of Is. Ix. 17 in 42.
7. epfis t.r.A.] The words are ar-
ranged in an ascending scale; see
the notes on Galatians \. 20, 21. 0v-
JAO! are ' outbursts of wrath, as in I.e.
Ai^oorao-ia is weaker than tr^tV/ia, as
it is stronger than OTOO-IP 51 : as
oraVtr developes into St^ocrrao-i'a, so
St^oa-rao-t'a widens into o-^iV/za.
8. TroXtpos TC tv ufilf] comp. James
iv. i.
ovxi fva Qeov K.r.A.] From Ephes.
iv. 4 sq. fv era) /xa teal ev
K\i](re<t)s vficoi/' els Kvpios, fiia Trt'cr-
Ttr, ev /3a7TTt<r/ia, els Qeos...evl 8e
Kao-ro) T/^ICUJ/ edoBrj y X^P ls K.T.\.',
comp. i Cor. viii. 6, xii. 12 sq. See
also Hermas Sim. ix. 13 ea-ovrai els
ev TTfeC/za, els ev (7c3/aa.../cat rjj/ avraJv
ev TTvevp.a Kal ev (rwfj.a, ix. 1 8 eorat /
eKK\rj(ria TOV Qeov ev (reo/na, /ui'a (frpovr)-
trif, ciy i/ovs, /ita Tri'oTiy, /it a dydirr),
Ign. Magn. 7.
This mention of 0eoy, Xptaroy,
irvevpa, has a parallel in the reference
to the Trinity quoted by S. Basil (de
Spir. Sanct. xxix. III. p. 16) as from
our Clement, but not found in our MS
and probably belonging to the lacuna
after 57, fi d Qeos /ecu o Kvpios
'irjo-ovs XptOTos Kal TO Trvevpa TO aytov.
See the note at the end of 57.
Owing to this parallel, I have taken ev
irvevpa as an accusative and connect-
ed it with the preceding words, rather
than as a nominative in which case
it would be attached to the following
clause, Kal /ua KAfjo-tr ev Xptorw ; but
the construction is doubtful.
13. p.e\Tj eapev] Rom.xii.5 otTroAAoi
ev treS/ifi eo~p.ev ev Xptarw, TO de xaff
els dXXrjXw fj.e\rj.
15. ovatK.r.X.] Two different sayings
of our Lord are here combined. The
first is recorded in Matt. xxvi. 24,
Mark xiv. 21, oval oe T<U dvOpunrat
eKeivw 5t* ou d vlos TOV dv6pa>Trov irapa-
8i8oTai' KO\OV rjv auroi el OVK eyevvr/dr)
6 avdpuTTos eKelvos ', and more briefly
in Luke xxii. 22, TrA^i/ oval ra> aV0pa>7ra>
eKeiva> 81 ov napadidoTai. The second
runs in Matt, xviii. 6, 7, os d' av o-Kav-
8a\io-rj eva TO>V fjLiKptov TOVTMV TU>V
irio~revovr<t)v els ep,e, o~vfM(pepei avTO) tva
Kpepao~6fj p.v\os OVIKOS ircpl TOV Tpd-
%rj\ov avrov *cal KaTa7rovrio~df) ev TW
ire\dyet T^S QaXdcro-rjs.-.oval TO> dvdpa>Trq>
81 ov TO o~Kav8a\ov ep^erai : in Mark
ix. 42, or av CTK. e. r. p.. r. T. TT. els
epe, KO\OV co-riv avrw paAAoi/ el nepL-
KeiTai p. ov. TT. T. rp. avrou /cat /3e'/3A^rat
els TTJV 6d\ao-o-av: in Luke xvii. i, 2,
dvev8eKTOV eo~Tiv TOV TO. o~Kav8a\a fir]
THE EPISTLE OF' CLEMENT
[XLVI
es 5
e'CNNHGH, H GNA TO3N CKAeKTGON MOY CKAN AAAl'cAl' Kp?T-
TON H'N AYTU> nepireGHNAi MYAON KA) KATATTONTICGHNAI eic
THN 6AAACCAN, H NA TOON MIKpOJN MOY C K AN AAAl'c Al. TO
(r X La 'l Jia v^wv 7ToAAoi)s ciecrTpe \fs6v, TTO\\OVS ek dOvpta*
e/3aAei/, TToAAoik ek ^icrTaryfjiov, TOVS TrdvTas
K.al 7rifjLOvos vfJLcov ecTTiv r\ crracris.
XLVII. 'Ava\a/3eT6 Ttjv e7ri(TTO\t)v TOV
TOV aTTOCTTOAOL/. Tl TTpWTOV VfJLLV iv
eir d\ri6eias TrvevjuiaTLKco^ eVe-
ra irp6<TK\i(rh] TrpoffK\i]<rt<T A.
eiv, TrXrjv oval 01 ov epxerar \vo~i- drian father has confused his pre-
TfXti avT<0 (I \i6os HV\IKOS Trepi/ceirai decessor's application (TTO\\OVS SU-
IT. T. rp. avrov KCU eppnrrat et9 TTJV o^rpe^ev) with the quotation itself (fj
va TWV K\f<TOiv o~Kavda\io~ai).
5. Sioray/zoi/] The word is rare,
but occurs in Hermas Sim. ix. 28,
Plut. Mor. 214 F.
XLVII. ' Read the epistle which
Paul the Apostle wrote to you long
ago. See how he condemns strife and
party spirit in you. Yet then you
had this excuse, that you chose as
leaders Apostles and Apostolic men.
Now even this palliation of your
offence is wanting. It is sad indeed
that two or three ringleaders should
sully the fair fame of the Corinthian
Church and bring dishonour on the
name of Christ.'
7. TT\V iri<rro\r)v] It must not be
inferred from this expression that Cle-
ment was unacquainted with the 2nd
Epistle to the Corinthians; for exactly
in the same way Irenasus (iv. 27. 4)
quotes from 2 Thessalonians as * ea
quse est ad Thessalonicenses episto-
la', and Chrysostom in' his preface to
the Colossians(xi.p. 322 B,ed. Bened.)
refers to 2 Timothy as rj Trpus Tt/xo-
6eov (eVioToXi;). Where the context
clearly shows which epistle is meant,
no specification is needed. On the
other hand I have not observed any
ei/a. Hermas F/'J. iv. 2 has
oval rols aKovfraatv TO. p^/xara ravra ai
TrapaKovcraa-iv aipeTwrepov yv avrois TO
prj ycvvrjOr/vai : and in Clem- Horn.
xii. 29 a saying of our Lord is quoted,
TO. ayaOa fKBtiv Set, /nciKapios 8e 8t' ou
fpXfrai- 6/j.oiW /cat ra ica/ca tii/ay/c?;
eX$eiv, oval 8e 8t' ou ep^erai. S. Cle-
ment here may be quoting from our
canonical gospels (confusing them
together), or from oral tradition, or
possibly (though this seems the least
probable supposition) from some
written account no longer extant, e.g.
the Gospel of the Hebrews. The
first solution presents no difficulties ;
for the insertion of 77 ?va ro>i> I AcXexrcoi/
p.ov ovcat/SaXurat is not a more violent
change than is found in many of his
Old Testament quotations ; e.g. the
perversion of Is. Ix. 17 at the end of
42. See also the fusion of different
passages in 18, 26, 29, 32, 35, 39,
50, 52, 53. The quotation of Clem.
Alex. Strom, iii. 18 (p. 561) is not an
independent authority, for it is evi-
dently taken from the Roman Cle-
ment, and in the words % tva ra>v
the Alexan-
XLVIl]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
10 (TT61 \V VfJLLV 7Tpl CtVTOU T Kai Kl](f>d T KCtl '
Sid TO Kai Tore 7rpo<rK\icreis v/uds 7re7roifj(r6ai' d\\ y rj
Ka
dvfipi
yap d7roa-TO\ois
a) Trap' ai/rcls. vvvi Se
15 Tives vjuds ^Lt:(TTpe^av Kai TO trefjivov Ttjs Trept/SorjTOV
<j)i\aSe\<pias vfj.a3V e^eiojcrav. alcr^pdy dyaTrrjToi, Kai
\iav aiarxpd, Kai dvdtia Trjs iv XpKTTcp dycoyfjs,
dKOvecr6ai Tr\v PefiaiOTaTrjv Kai dp-^aiav Kopiv6iwv e'/c-
1 6 t/j.el<i)<rav]
distinct traces of the influence of
2 Corinthians on Clement's language
or thoughts.
fiaicapiov] Polyc. Phil. 3 TOU /xa*a-
pt'ou *at eV8oov IlavXou, ib. 1 1
* beatus Paulus.' This passage of
Clement is perhaps the earliest in-
stance of the specially Christian sense
of paKapios : comp. Rev. xiv. 13
of vfKpol ol (v Kvpto) airoBvrj-
oVapTt. In 43 he applies
the epithet to Moses ; in 55 to
Judith. The word continues to be
used occasionally of the living, e. g.
Alex. Hieros. in Euseb. H. E. vi. n
Sta KXypevros rov p,aieapiov irpf(r(3v-
rtpov, and even in later writers.
8. cV apxy K.T.X.] i.e. 'in the first
days of the Gospel, soon after your
conversion.' The expression occurs
in S. Paul himself, Phil. iv. 15. See
also the note on Polyc. Phil. 1 1 ' in
principio'. It is quite impossible that
"PX 1 ? T0 ^ fvay-/(\iov can mean (as
Young, Cotelier, and others suppose),
'the beginning of his epistle' as
containing his evangelical teaching
(Iren. iv. 34. i Legite diligentius id
quod ab apostolis est evangelium
nobis datum').
IO. 7Tpt avrov Tf K.T.X.] I Cor. i.
10 sq. The party whose watchword
was cym Xptorov is passed over in
CLEM.
A.
silence by Clement, because the men-
tion of them would only have com-
plicated his argument. Moreover it
is not probable that their exact theo-
logical position was known to him or
his contemporaries.
1 1 . irpoo-K\i<reis] See above on 2 1 .
13. p.f^iapTvprjp.vots] ' attested, fa-
mous^'. see the note on 17.
Eph. 12 navAov...T
14. a I/dp I 8(&OKina<rn(v(o] Apollos
therefore is not regarded as an Apo-
stle. See Galatians pp. 96, 98.
1 5. TO (Tfpvbv K.r.X.] Comp. I eocrr*
TO 0-ffJ.VOV KOI TTCptfioTJTOV KOI TTOfflV (IV-
OV ovop.a vp,wv pcyd-
1 6. ai(T)(pa Kai\iav alfTXpa] Comp.
5 3 eVierrao-0 KOI /eaX<5p twUmarfa See
also Theoph. ad Autol. i. 17 aXa /cat
Ka\a Xmi/, Hippol. p. 36 (Lagarde)
Travra fiev KcrXa Kai *caXa \lav ra rov
0foO, Clem. Recogn. iii. 25 * Ignoras,
O Simon, et valde ignoras', and per-
haps Hermas Mand. viii ov 8oKf1 a-ot
Tcivra trovrjpn fivai KOI \iav Trovrjpa ToT?
oovXoir ToC Gcov ; (if this be the right
punctuation). The very words mVxpa
/cat Xtav alcrxpa occur in Maximus (?)
on Jude 7 in Cramer's Catena p.
157.
18. a*oiW0ai] i.e. 'It is a disgrace-
ful state of things, that // should be
10
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[XLVII
146
K\r]<riav
Trpea-fivTepovs. Kai. avrrj r\ aKorj ov IJLOVOV eis fjj
pri&ev d\\a Kai ek TOI)S
rifJLwVy wcrre Kai /3\aor<prjiuLias 7ri(f>epecr6ai
Kvpiov Sid Trjv VfJ&tipav dippocrvvrjv, eai/rols Se KIV^VVOV 5
d(j)
W 6v6jj.aTi
XL VI II. 'G^dpw/uLev ovv TOVTO ev Ta%ei Kai 7rpo<r-
rw Seo-Tro-n; Kai KXavcrw/uLev tfcereiWres CLVTOV,
OTTCOS '/Aews yevojuievos e7riKaTa\\ayrj r\^iv Kai ejri Trjv
reported] the word aKotW&u being
dependent on cuo-xpa...cai dvdgta. I
mention this, because the construction
is generally mistaken ; some editors
wanting to understand 8fl and others
substituting aKovtrai for a*otW0cu.
For the plural alo-xpa- *c.rA. see Jelf 's
Gramm. 383.
dpxaiav] This epithet seems hardly
consistent with the very early date
which some critics would assign to
Clement's epistle : see p. 4, and the
notes on 5, 44.
i. Trpoo-owra] 'fersens 1 , or rather
1 ringleaders' 1 \ as in I. See the note
on Ign. Magn. 6.
3. VepoKA/eIy] See the note on
ii.
4. 6><rre.../3Xao-<?7/*t'a 7ri<j)epecrdai]
* so that you heap blasphemies'*', eVi-
<pepe<r&u being middle as frequently
elsewhere, and the subject being vpas
or possibly rovs erfpo/Xti/etff vr
raS' Comp. Rom. ii. 24 TO yap
rov GeoO fit vp.a$ j3Xao'<pT)p,f'iT(n fv rots
fdvffriV) Ka6a>s yfypaTTTdi.
5- KivSwov] i.e. the danger of incur-
ring God's wrath, as 14
viroi(Top.cv p.fyav y 41
uiroK.tLp.f6a Kivftvva.
6. circ( pydfccrdat] l withal to create* ;
for this is the force of eVi, as in
Demosth. de Cor. p. 274 fv 8' <rVf6ip-
yao-aro TOIOVTOV o zracri rots rrporepois
fire0r)K reXop. Here eavrols will be
equivalent to vplv avrols : see the note
on 32 and Winer xxii. p. 163.
XLVII I. ' Let us put our sin away.
Let us fall on our knees and implore
God's pardon. Righteousness in
Christ is the only gate which leads
to life. Is any one faithful, wise,
learned, energetic, pure? He should
be the more humble in proportion as
he is greater. He should work for
the common good'.
9. TT)I/ vfiivriv K.T.X.] The expression
is copied by Clem. Alex. Strom, iv.
17 (p. 613) 77 0-fp.vrj ovv TTJS <pi\avdpa>-
Trias Kai dyvr) dyayri Kara, rov KX^/ifi/ra
TO Kou/axpeXcff frrel, where the insertion
of Kat relieves the sentence. Comp.
the words at the close of this chapter.
* A-yco-y^ is l conduct\ as in 47 : see
also 2 Tim. iii. 10, Esth. ii. 20, x. 3,
2 Mace, iv. 1 6, vi. 8, xi. 24.
12. dvoigare /c.T.X.] From the LXX
Ps. cxviii. 19, 20, word for word. This
passage, as far as fjra) yopyos fv epyoty,
is loosely quoted with interpolations
of his own by Clem. Alex. Strom, i
7 (P- 338 sq.), who gives his authority
as o KXrjprjs cv rfj irpbs KopivOiovs e-rri-
o-ToXJ;. Elsewhere Strom, vi. 8 (p.
772), after quoting Ps. cxviii. 19, 20,
he adds (by a lapse of memory) e^-
yovfjicvos 8e TO prjrov rov jrpofpjjrov
Bapvdftas eVi<pe'pfi, IIoXXwv
XLVIIl]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
147
10
<pi\a$e\(f)ia$ ^fj.wv d<yvf\v
. 7rv\r] yap $iKaio<ruvr]s dvewyvta eJs
avrrj, KaBws yeypairTar 'ANO/SATE MOI TTYAAC AIKAIOCYNHC,
eiceAGcoN CN AYTA?C eSoMoAopHCcoMAi TCO Kypico* AYTH H
rrfAH TOY KYPOY, AI'KAIOI eiceAeYcoNTAi N AYTH. Flo\\cov
15 ovv TTvXcov dvetoyvitov, r\ ev SiKatocruvrj avTrj ecmV
ri ev Xpia-TO), ev y /uLaKapioi TraWes ol eiareXOovres Kai
KaTevBvvovres Trjv TTOpeiav avTtov ev oariQT^Ti K.CU
SiKcuocrvvri, dTapd^a)^ TrdvTa 7riT\ovvTs. rJTO) TIS
TTICTTOS, f]TO) SvvctTos yvcocriv ePeiTrclv, ijTco (ro(bos ev
di>fwyvia>v...oi eiVfXtfoi/res 1 , though a
few sentences below he cites the words
fOTCO TOIWV TTKTTOS . . . pui\\OV p.l(i)V
tivai, as from ' Clement in the letter
to the Corinthians'. His two quota-
tions do not agree exactly either with
the original text of Clement or with
one another. These facts make it
clear that he cites chiefly from me-
mory, and this must be borne in
mind in using his quotations to cor-
rect the text of the Roman Clement.
13. e^o/toXoyrJo-wfiat] The best MSS
of the LXX have e^o^oXoyrJo-o^iat,
which is substituted for the conjunc-
tive by most editors here, but egopo-
\oyjja-o) fjiai will stand; see Winer
xli. p. 300. Hilgenfeld inserts iva
before fiVf A&oi/, following Clem. Alex.
Strom, i. 7 (p. 338) ; but the quotation
of the later Clement is much too
loose to be a guide here, and he pro-
bably inserted the Iva to improve the
grammar of the sentence.
14. TroAAeSj/ ovv TTvXaiv K.T.A.] Per-
haps a reference to our Lord's saying,
Matt. vii. 13, 14.
1 6. T; ev XptoToi] John X. 9 e'ytd ft/it
17' 6i>pa, Hermas Sim. ix. 12 77 71-^X77 o
vlos TOV GeoC eari (and the whole sec-
tion), Ign. Philad. 9 avrbs av Bvpa TOV
os, Clem. Horn. iii. 52 8ia TOVTO
avros aXrjQrjs u>v irpo(pi]TTjs e
flfu 17' TrvXT; r77s fafjs K.r.X., Hegesipp.
in Euseb. H. E. ii. 23 dndyyeiXov
rjp.lv TIS 77' dvpa TOV 'lyo-ov.
17. oatonjTi /c.r.X.] The usual com-
bination of oo-toff and Si/catos. See
the note on ii. 5.
1 8. fjTOt TIS TTtOTOf K.T-A.] 1.6. l If 3.
man has any special gift, let him
employ it for the common good, and
not as a means of self-assertion.'
The same gifts of the Spirit are enu-
merated, though in the reverse order,
in i Cor. xii. 8, 9 j> n*v yap & ToO
TrvevpaTos SidoTai \6yos (ro<pias } aXXo>
de Xo-yor yvuo-ctos KOTO. TO avro Trvcvpa,
Tpa> TTICTTIS (V TO> aVTO> TTVfVpClTl.
Unless Clement is using this lan-
guage without warrant, the temper
of the factious Corinthians of his
time must have closely resembled
that of their predecessors in S. Paul's
age.
19. yvwo-iv egcnrflv] ' to utter, ex-
pound a yvvcrts', i.e. 'to bring out the
hidden meaning of a scripture'. For
this sense of yva><ris see the note on
Barnabas 6. The possession of
yv&o-is was an old boast of the fac-
tious Corinthians, i Cor. viii. i, 10,
ii, xiii. 2, 8 ; and the vaunt has not
without reason been attributed espe-
IO 2
148
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
\6ywv, fjTO) yopyos ev
[XLVIII
TO(rovT(t) 'yap fj.a\\ov Ta7reivo(f>povelv 6<j)ei\eL 9 ocra)
SoKel fj.a\\ov jmei^cov eivai, Kai '(pTelv TO KOivcofyeXes
Traariv KO.I jULtj TO eavTOv.
XLIX. 'O e^wv ayaV^i/ ev XpicrTw TTOLrjcraTO) TO. 5
i 8iaKpl(rei] SiaKpiaKpuret A, as read by Tisch. ; see Prol. p. xix. As far as .the
C he appears to me to have deciphered the MS correctly. Jacobs., instead of cei,
reads it CIN. This seemed to me more like the traces in the MS, but I could not
see it distinctly. On Clem. Alex, see below.
i/ro> yopyos tv fyyots, TJTW ayvds] Clem. Alex, (see below). yTwayixxrevepyour A.
daily to the party among them which
claimed as its leader Apollos, the
learned Alexandrian, 'mighty in the
scriptures' (Acts xviii. 24).
i. SioKpio-fi] As the passage is
twice so quoted by Clem. Alex., this
is the probable reading, the reading
of the MS (if it be correctly given
8iaKpiaKpt<riv} being a corruption of 8ia-
Kpuriv (-SiaKpto-t) which itself arose
out of 8ia.Kpi(ri and this out of diaicpi-
a-ft : see for other instances of a like
error the note on ai/a<m;o-o/iat 15'
Otherwise 8iaKpio-riv might be read
(see above, p. 25, for similar corrup-
tions), as the plural Siaiepio-fis occurs
Rom. xiv. I 8ta.Kpio~is fiiaAoytoyioJi',
J Cor. xii. IO 8ia<pia-is 7rvvp,aTa>v.
T)TU> yopyos\ '/<?/ him be ener-
getic\ In later writers yopyos is
'active, quick, strenuous'; e.g. Dion.
Hal. de Comp. Verb. p. 133 (Reiske)
TO p.cv avrwv \rwv K<uAo)i>] yopyoTfpov
TO de (3pa8vTfpov. Epict. Diss. ii. 16.
2O cv fj.ev TJI o"%o\rj yopyol Kal Kara-
yA&)(T(TOi, iii. 12. IO aorKr)(rov, ft yop-
yos tl, \oi8opov pcvos avexco-dai /c.r.X.,
M. Antonin. xii. 6 ovv yopyos f?,
rav-rrjv Ocparrfvcrov. The departure
in the later usage of the word from
its Attic sense 'terrible' is noted by
the old lexicographers. The pas-
sage is twice quoted by Clem. Alex.,
Strom, i. 7 (p. 339) avriKa 6 K\^TJS ev
rfj npos KopivOiovs eViOToX^ Kara \CLV
ray &ia(popas
Kara rrjv fKK\rjo~iav
TTIOTOJ, rJTO) dvVClTOS TIS
, "Hreo TIS
yopyos ev epyois, and Strom, vi. 8 (p.
722 sq.) e'orei) ToLvvv TriaTos o TOIOVTOS,
(TT(t) 8vVOTOS VOHTLV flTTflv 7T(O (TO-
<f)os fv $ia.Kp[o~i Xoyo)i/, TJTQ) yopyos fv
Si rjTO) dyvos' rotroura) yap /j.aXXov
VOffrpOVfiv 0(j)i\l, 0(TW SoKfl /LtaX-
Xoi' fjififav flvai' 6 KXr^^s fv TTJ Trpos
KopivBiovs (pr/o-/. The correction
adopted in the text (after Hilgenfeld)
seems to be justified by these two
quotations. The reading of the MS
may be explained as arising out of a
confusion, the transcriber's eye pass-
ing from one similar ending to an-
other.
3. fiaXXoi/ fidfav] For the double
comparative see the note on Philip-
pians i. 23. Antonius Melissa Loc.
Comm. ii. 73 (34) and Maximus
Serm. 49 both quote this sentence as
from Clement in a somewhat different
form, TOO-OVTOV TIS fj.a\\ov ocpft'Xfi TO-
7Tftvo(ppovf'iv, oo~ov 8oKfl fjiaXXov flvai '.
but they cannot be regarded as inde-
pendent authorities for omitting fj.fi-
o>i>, since in such collections of ex-
cerpts the later compiler generally
borrows directly from his predeces-
sor : see Philippians p. 251, note 2.
{rjTflv K.T.X.] I Cor. X. 24 prjftfls
TO eavTOv ^rjTftTO) aXXa TO TOV crepou
XLIX] TO THE CORINTHIANS. 149
TOV XpicTTOv TrapayyeX/ULaTa. TOV Seoy/oi/ Trj
TOV Qeov T/S SvvaTai ery}'rj(ra(rdai ; TO /neyaXeiov
KaX\ovfj$ avTOv TLS ap/cero? e^enrelv ; TO v\fsos et? o
dvdyei r\ dyaTrrj di/e/cS^'^'^ToV ecrTLV. dyaTrr] KoXXa
10 w/aa? TO) Oecp' dyaTrri KaXvTTTei TrXfjBos dfULapTiwv
TrdvTa aVe'^erat, TrdvTa fnaKpoBv/uLel' ovSev /3a-
Toffourtf) ydp] A, Clem. Alex, TCXTOVTOV rts Ant. Mel., Max. ra.iret.vQ~
iv 6<f>(l\ei] A, Clem. Alex. 6<f>i\fi raireivcxfrpoveii' Ant. Mel., Max.
A, Clem. Alex. 6<roi> Ant. Mel., Max. 3 /ie/W] A, Clem. Alex.;
om. Ant. Mel., Max. 5 Trotrjydrw] So Tisch. reads the MS. Other
collators give it TrjpTjaarw. I could not satisfy myself. On the first two inspections
I inclined to Tijprjffaru, but on the last to iroiijo-arw.
and ib. ver. 33 ^ TJTU>V TO
<rvfj.(f)opov dXXa ro rd>j/ TroXXaii'. For
(rjTtlv TO tavTov see also I Cor. xiii. 5,
Phil. ii. 21.
3. ro Koivo)<t>(\(s] * ///^ common
advantage'' ; comp. Philo </<? Joseph.
II. p. 47 M 8ia ro Koiva)(f)f\S (frO
rovs aXXovy, M. Anton, iii. 4
/Xf-yaX;ff /cat Kotvaxf)c\ovs avayKijs-
XLIX. 'Who shall tell the power
and the beauty of love ? Love unites
us to God: love is all enduring: love
is free from pride and vulgarity :
love brooks no strife or discord. In
love all the saints were perfected.
In love God took us to Himself.
In love Christ gave His body for
our bodies and His life for our lives'.
5. 'O exwv K.r.X.] resembles our
Lord's saying in John xiv. 15 eavdya-
iraT /zf, rap eVroXa? ray cpas rjjpq'o-fre
(v.l. Trjp^craTe} : comp. I Joh.v. I 3.
6. TOV 8(o-n6v] i.e. the binding
power : comp. Col. iii. 14 TTJV dyairrjv
O eo~TlV O~l>vdfO~p.OS TTJS Tf\ClOTT)TO$.
This clause is quoted by Jerome ad
Ephes. iv. I (vil. p. 606) * Cujus rei et
Clemens ad Corinthios testis est,
scribens Vinculum charitatis Dei qui
(quis) poterit enarrare?*
8. dpKCTos e'leiTreij/] Previous edit-
ors have misread the MS, and written
us eSft, (iTTflv. For the con-
struction of dpKTos see i Pet. iv. 3.
The word occurs also Matt. vi. 34,
x. 25, Hermas Vis. iii. 8.
TO v^os K.T.X.] See the elabo-
rate metaphor in Ign. Ephes. 9 dva-
fvoi (Is TO. v\lrr) Sia TTJS fj.r)^avfjs
XptoToO K.T.X. The passage of
Clement from this point as far as
TTJS ftao-i\ias TOV XptoroO ( 50) is
loosely quoted and abridged by Clem.
Alex. Strom, iv. 17 (p. 613 sq.).
10. dyaTrrj KdXvnTfi K.r.X.] ' throws
a veil over, omits to notice, forgets,
forgives'. The expression is taken
from i Pet. iv. 8 (comp. James v. 20),
which again seems to be a loose quo-
tation from Prov. x. 12, where the
original has DWB-^3 'all sins' for
'a multitude of sins', and the LXX
rendering is still wider, Trdvras 8t
TOVS p.7) (f)l\OV(lK.OVVTas KaXvTTTCl (ptXl'a.
For this Hebrew metaphor of * cover-
ing' see Ps. xxxii. i, Ixxxv. 3, Neh..
iii. 37 (iv.^ 6).
11. dyanrf TrdvTa dv^Tai] An imi-
tation of I Cor. xiii. 4, 7, rj dyairrj
p.aKpodvpf'i...'iTdvTa o-Tyfi...7rdvra VTTO-
p.vei : and indeed the whole passage
is evidently inspired by S. Paul's
praise of love. The juxtaposition of
the language of S. Paul and the Ian-
150
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[XLIX
vavcrov ev dyaTni, ovSev vTreprjfyavov dyaTni
OVK ex eL 9 dyaTrri ov crTacnd^ei, dyaTni Trdvra Troiel ev
ojJiovoia' ev Ttj dyaTrrj eTeXeLcodrjorav Trdvres ol K\6KTOt
TOV Oeov* Si^a dydTrrjs ovoev evdpeorTOV e&Tiv TW Oeco'
ev dyaTrrj TTpocre\d/3eTO rijttas d SecrTTOTrjs * Sid Tr\v 5
dydtrnv, r)v e<rx ev TT^O? J/xa5, TO dlpa avrov eocoKev
vwep rj/uicov 'Irja-ovs XpiorTOS 6 Kvpios njJLOiv ev
Ka TY\V crpKa VTrep Trs (rapKOs
Ka
^tiyijffiff A.
ovs o.v Ka.Taiu><rjj] Tisch. seems to have
rightly deciphered the MS oyCAKATAllOOCH, though the superscribed N is not
distinct. 13 5eu>/*e0a] So I would read, as better fitted to the lacuna than
guage of S. Peter is a token of the
large and comprehensive sympathies
of one who paid equal honour to
both these great Apostles ( 5), though
rival sectarians claimed them for their
respective schools. See Galatians p.
323, with notes above 12, 33.
i. fidvavo-ov] ' coarse, vulgar, self-
asserting, arrogant'. See the note
on a/3ai>au(T(B 44*
cr^iVfta OVK fx L K' 7 "-^'] The ex-
pressions are in an ascending scale
(i) i knows nothing of outward
schisms'; (2) 'does not even foster
a factious spirit'; (3) 'nay, preserves
entire and universal harmony'.
3. ereXeicD^o-av] I John iv. 1 8 o 8e
<j)ojBovp.evos ov rereAeiWai eV 777 ayafrp.
5. 8ia rrjv ayaTrrjv K.r.A.] Comp.
John xv. 12, Gal. ii. 20, Ephes. v. 2.
8. /eat rrjv (rap/co] Wotton quotes
Iren. V. I. I TW tSt'w ai/ian Xurptoora/ie-
vov TJp.as TOV Kupiou KOI dovros TT)V
^fvxnv VTrep r<5i/ rjp.Tfp(0v ^U^CDJ/ Kai
TT)I/ o~dpKa TTJV e avrov CLVTL TWV ijp.Tpa)v
o-apKcay, which seems to have been
taken from this passage of Clement.
L. 'In this marvellous love let us
pray God that we may live. We can
only do so by His grace. Past
generations, thus perfected in love,
now dwell in the abodes of bliss,
awaiting His kingdom : for He has
promised to raise them again. Happy
are we, if we pass our time here in
harmony and love. For then our sins
will be forgiven us : we shall inherit
the blessing promised to the elect of
God through Christ'.
12. tv avTrj cvpedfjvai] Comp. Phil,
iii. 9.
15. ai ycvcai Trao-eu] Comp. 7 (Is
ray yeveas Travels- Clem. Alex, adds
OTTO 'ASd/ii, but, as there seems to be
no room for so many letters in the
lacuna of the MS, the words are pro-
bably his own. Yet as the lines in
this part of the MS were clearly of
very uneven lengths, it is impossible
to speak positively on this point.
Tischendorf's language however
(praef. p. xix), ' Verba OTTO aSa/x vel air
apx^o- spatio certe satis conveniunt',
is too strong, for the ao- of irao-ai
stand directly over the prj of naprj\-
6ov and the 6c of TfAeoa&Vrey.
17. x3p<n> evo-fp&v] ' the place as-
signed to the pious\ like TOV o0eiAo/ie-
vov TOTTOV rffs do^rjs 5, or TOV I8pv-
p.vov avTols TOTTOV 44. See the note
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
Kal
10 Jj. 'OjOare, dyaTTtjTOi, TTCOS
ea~Tiv YI dyaTrrjy Kai Trjs Te\LOTtjTOs avTrjs OVK
' T/5 I/cai/os eV avrrj evp[eOfjvai\ 9 el fj.rj oi/s av
a-ri [6 Geos ; SeajjULe]6a ovv Kal alrcojuLeOa a7r[o
TOV e\e]ous avTOV, *lva iv dyaTrri [^a^uei/] Si^a 7rpO(r-
15 K\icrea)s dvdpw\7rivt]s\ d/uLcofULOi. Al yeveai 7ra<r[ca] ews
Trj<r$ viuLepas 7raprj[\6ov], d\\' ol iv dydirn re/VeiajfleV-
[re?] /cara Trjv TOV Oeov x^P LV c^o[i/(Ti/] ^wpov evcrefiwv
01 (J)ai/p[oi <rov\Tai eV TJJ eVicT/coTT^ TI;? /3a<n\[e/a9]
XpKTTOV. yeypaTTTcu yap' ETceAfee] eic TA TAMG?A
18 <f>avfpol tffovrai] See below.
I could only see Y, the first letter
which previous editors supply.
19 Xptarou] At least Tisch. reads the MS \Y.
being hopelessly blurred.
on 5, and comp. Iren. v. 31. 2 (quoted
by Wotton here) ai >/rv^at dnep\ovTai
etr rov [doparov] ronov TOV <opi<rpfvov
lS (ITTO TOG 0fOl5, KClKfl
dvdaracriv K.T.\. For \<jipov
the existing text of Clem. Alex, has
X<*pav fuVe/3<3i>, * the country, the
realms of the pious', which suggests
a more sensuous image, conveying a
notion similar to the ' Elysian fields'.
The one might be translated * locus
piorum', the other 'campus piorum'.
But xupo$, rather than x>P a > accords
with the language of the Roman
Clement elsewhere. A place in Si-
cily, named after two brothers famous
for their piety, was called indiffer-
ently Ev<rej3o>i> ^o>pa and Evo-eft&v
Xvpos ; see Bentley's Dissert, on Pha-
lar. v(l. p. 238, ed. Dyce).
1 8. (pavfpol foovrai] I have pre-
ferred this to <pavpa>dri<rovTai, the
reading of Clem. Alex., as taking up
less room [(pavepoua-orai] and there-
fore better adapted to the lacuna:
comp. Luke viii. 17, I Cor. iii. 13.
The reading (pavcpovvrai, which is
generally adopted, cannot well stand,
as a future tense seems to be wanted.
(V TTf (TTia-Konfj K.r.X.] I Pet. ii.
12 8oda-<i)(riv TOV Qebv tv rjpepa eni-
fjs, Wisd. iii. 7 /cai eV Katpa) eVt-
T&v dva\dp.-^fovo-iv, Polycra-
tes in Euseb. H.E. v. 24 Trcpifj-fvuv
TTJV OTTO TO>V ovpavwv iri<rKOTTr)v V rj CK
veicpav dva<m]<rcTai.
19. e"<rf\6c K.T.X.] A combination
of passages. The opening is taken
from the LXX Is. xxvi. 20 fio-fAtft etV
ra ra/ifio crou, a7ro/tXeI<roi> TT)I/ 6vpav (rov,
d7ToKpvj3r)6i fiiKpov O(TOV oo~ov, ea)s av
napc\6r) ij opyrj Kvpiov : the close pro-
bably from Ezek. xxxvii. 12 dvdga
u/xas K TWV p.vT}p.aT<av t5/x<5i/. The in-
termediate words Kal (ivr)o-0q(rofj.aL
illJLepas dyaOfjs are not found any-
where. They may possibly be in-
tended to give the general purport
of the promise which they introduce :
see a parallel instance in 52. The
combination of the two passages
from different prophets was probably
suggested by the verse in Isaiah
which immediately precedes the
words quoted, dmtmfo-oirai ol veKpol
Kal cyepdrjo-ovrat ol ev To"isp.vr)[j.fiots (Is.
xxvi. 19).
152
TH-E EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
MiKpON OCON OCO[N], eooc of TTApeA6H H opfH KA) 9y[M6c] MOY,
KA) MNHC6HCOMAI HMp[Ac] ATA0HC KAI ANACTHCCO Y^AC [c K]
To>N 0HKOON YMCON. MaK.dpi.oi eV^ej/, dyaTrrjToi, el TO.
\7rpocr\TdyiuLaTa TOV Oeov eTroiovfjiev e\y 6\fJLOvoia dyaTrrjs,
ets TO d(f>e6fj[vai\ rifMv $i aycwn^5 Tas dp.apTias. ye- 5
<ypa7TTai yap' MAKAPIOI CON A[c|)e]0HCAN AI ANOMIAI KAI &N
eneKAfAYj^OHCAN AI ftMApTlAV MAKAplOC A [N H p] OY OY MH
Aop'cHTAi Kypioc AMAPTI'A[N], ov^fe f ICTIN IN TOJ CTOMATI AYT[OY]
AdAoc. OSro? 6 /maKctpLor/ULO^ e[ye]veTO ITTI TOI)? e'/c\e-
VTTO TOV Oeov Sid 'Irjcrov Xpi&TOv TOV Kvpiov 10
rj So^a as TOI)? alwvas TCOV a[ift!]i/a)i/.
$ ' [IO.K dpioi] paKaKapioi A. T 2 TWOS TUV TOV dvTiKf t/ueVou] The letters
enclosed in brackets I could not see at all. Even TIVOIT (except the final C) seemed
to me uncertain though highly probable. The traces of a letter before AN appeared
I. rafjifla] ' the inner chamber',
*nn O n the form see Lobeck Phryn.
P- 493) Paral. p. 28. The same ten-
dency to elide the t before et appears
in vycia 20. In 21 however our
MS writes rapida.
oa-ov oa-ov] Comp. Heb. x. 37 (with
Bleek's note).
opy?) Koi ^u/io?] opyrj is the settled
temper, * anger* ; ^u/xoy the sudden
outburst, 'wrath*. See the distinc-
tion in Trench's A r . T. Syn. ist
ser. xxxvii, and to the passages
there collected add Joseph. B. J. ii.
8. 6 dpyrjs rap-iai diKaiot dvpov Ka6(K-
riKoi, Hernias Mand. v. 2 CK de rfjs
iriKpias Ovfjios, (K 8e TOV 6vp.ov opyij,
AC.T.X.
4. eVoiou/iei'] If the reading be
correct, the point of time denoted in
f(rp,fv must be the second advent, so
that the deeds of this present life are
regarded as past.
fv ofJLOvoiq ayaTn/y] 49 ay'wn? Trai/ra
TTOtfl V OfJiOVOia.
5. di aydTrrjs] ( through God's love\
of which we become partakers by
ourselves living in love. There is
the same transition from the be-
liever's love to God's love in 49
di\n dyaTrrjs /c.r.X.
6. /xaKopioi K.T.A.] From the LXX
of Ps. xxxii. i, 2, word for word, as
read in A (K writes a^ei&jo-ai/). For
ov B has <. In Rom. iv. 8 it is a
question whether ou or w is the cor-
rect reading.
9. OVTOS 6 naKapio-pos] Suggested
by Rom. iv. 9, where after quoting
the same passage from the Psalms
S. Paul continues, o p.aKapi(rp.bs ovv
OVTOS enl Tr/v TrepiTOfjLrjv /c.r.A. For
paKapio-p-os see also Rom. iv. 6, Gal.
iv. 15 (note).
LI. 'We must therefore ask par-
don for our sins. Above all ought
the leaders of these factions to deny
themselves for the common good.
It is well always to confess our
wrong-doings, and not to harden
our hearts. Let us take warning by
the fate of the factious opponents of
LI] TO THE CORINTHIANS.
LI. ''Ocra \pv\v 7rape/3[rj]iuLv Sid
153
' Kcti eKelvoi
. o
X 5 Brjcrav, 6(f)i\oucrtv TO KOIVOV Trjs e\7nos
yap juera <po/3ou Kai dydwris 7ro\iTevo/ULvoi e<
6e\ovcriv juid\\ov diKtats TrepnriTTTeiv rj TOVS
fj.d\\ov Se eavrwv KaTayvcocriv (pepovcriv r$ TT/S TrapaSe-
20 Y[a]|t> dvBpwTra) ^o/uLo\oye'i(r6ai Trepi TCO[V\ TrapaTrTto/uLd-
TCOV fj <TK\ripvvai TY\V KapSiav avTOu, KaBtos (TK\rjpi>v6rj
rj KapSia TWV a-raaria<6vTtov Trpos TOV BepaTrovTct TOV
to resemble part of B or p but certainly not y. Tisch. however deciph
vavriK . . .vov. See the lower note. 13. t<rvyyi/u>^7j>+] See below.
i 7 alklai*} oiKiatff A. Tisch. (prol. p. xix) considers that it is altered into cuKiai<r
prim a tnanu, but I could not distinctly see this correction.
Moses who were swallowed up alive
in the pit, by the fate of Pharaoh
and his host who were overwhelmed
in the Red Sea, because they har-
dened their hearts.'
12. did TWOS K.T.X.] * by any of the
wiles (or of the ministers] of the ad-
versary'. In a quotation or rather
a paraphrase of this sentence in
Clem. Alex. Strom, iv. 17, p. 614,
we have f}v 8e KOI Trepiirca
roiavTTj TLV\ Treptoratret fita ray
TTT<0<Ttis TOV ai/TiKfifie'j/ou. It may be
therefore that napcpTrrwafuv has fallen
out from v our text : but the Alexan-
drian father's quotation is very loose.
I am disposed to think that the
indistinct parts of the MS have been
wrongly deciphered and that the
remedy must be sought in a different
reading. See the upper note.
ToC aVTIKflfJLfVOv] SO O UVTlftlKOS
I Pet. v. 8, and perhaps o dvrcvepySv
Barnab. 2. C O avrLK.fLp.fvoy itself is
not so used in the New Testament
(except possibly in I Tim. V. 14), but
occurs Mart. Polyc. 17.
13. ato)(rco/zfi/ ^(rvyyvwfj.rjv'f] i let US
claim pardon*. The instances how-
ever where dgtovv appears to govern
an accusative of the thing claimed
(e.g. Dan. ii. 23, Esth. v. 6, ix. 12,
Xen. Mem. iii. n. 12) are not deci-
sive. It would therefore be better
to supply the lacuna otherwise, c\eovs
Tvxflv or afpfdrjvai, or perhaps airo-
Oco-dai. Tischendorf indeed believes
that he sees the lower part of the
letters TNCOM (prol. p. xix), but I
have looked again and again and
cannot identify a single letter.
14. gt^oo-racrtas] See the note on
4.6.
15- TO KOIVOV TTJS (X.iri8os~\ Comp.
Ign. Ephes. I \nrtp TOV KOIVOV oVo/zaros
KOI \7ridos with the note.
19. (caXoj/...^] Matt, xviii. 8, Mark
ix. 43, 45 ; see Winer Gramm. xxxv
p. 255.
21. o-K\rjpvvai K.r.A.] Ps. xcv. 8;
comp. Heb. iii. 8, 15, iv. 7.
22. TOV depaKovra] See the note 4.
154
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[LI
Oeov Mwvo'fjv wv TO [Kpt^/ma TrpoSrjXov eyevqOrj. fcare-
/3|V/]crai/ yap as aSov a>[i/]Tes, Kai 6d\yaTOS
a^vTOvs. (papaa) Kai tj o~Tpa[Tid avT\ov KC
ol riyovfJie\yoi Aiy]v7TTOV, TA re APMATA KAI 01 [ANABA]TAI
avTcov, ov Si' d\\rjv Tivd [atT('a]i/ e/3v6io~6rjG'av els 6d- 5
\a(r<rav [epv6p\dv Kai aVwAoi/TO, d\\d Sid [TO er/cA]^-
pvvBfjvai avTwv ras aViy[i/eroi/]s KapSias //era TO
ryeveo-dai \rd (Trivia \K.ai\ TOL TepaTa ev <yij Alyv\7rTOV\
Sid [TOV 6]epa7rovTOs TOV Oeov [MjftwcrectfjY].
LII. 'A7rpoa~Seiis 9 dSeXcfioi, [d] SecrTroV^s V7rdp%ei 10
Ao^era'^at avTto. (pr](riv yap [6 Jfc\e/cTOS Aaveio*
4 dvapdrai] Wotton. 5 ou] 01 A. 8 ra fft)fj.ia] Wotton. 9 TOV]
Wotton. om. Young. 12 Aave5] 5dS A. See above, 4. 14 vtov]
vaiov A. 1 6 ^TrtKaXeerat] eiriKaXeae A. 19 tirLffracrde] eiriffTa<r6ai A.
2 1 5^xe0"0e] I have substituted this as better adapted to the lacuna than the Xa^ere
a>v avTos ovfavbs Sarai, Epist. ad
Diogn. 3 o TroiT/cray TOV ovpavbv Kal rr\v
yrjv Kal Trai/ra ra eV avTols...ovSfvbs av
avTos Trpoo-Se'otro rourcov ic.r.X., A-
thenag. Suppl. 130 roCSe ro{) TTOJ/-
roy drjfjiiovpyos KOI TraT^p.-.d^evderis Kal
aTrpoo-dcTJs, 29 aVei>SfC...ro ^eloi/,
Resurr. 12 iravros yap CO-TLV dirpo<r-
derjs, Tatian. ad Grcec. 4 o yap irdv-
I. KaTfj3r]o-av yap K.r.A.] Num. xvi.
32, 33 rfvolxBri TI yfj Kai Karemev avrovs
...Kal KaT6(3T](rav avrol KOI ocra eVrtv
avT&v ^"eoj/ra els aSou.
4- Ta re ap/xara Acai ot ai/aj8arat]
The expression is borrowed from the
Mosaic narrative, where it occurs
several times, Exod. xiv. 23, 26, 28,
comp. xv. 19, Jer. li (xxviii). 22, Hagg.
ii. 22.
7. ras d<rvvTovs Kapdias] As Rom.
i. 21 ecTKoria'dT] 77 dcrvveros avrtov
LII. *The Lord of the universe
wants nothing. He demands of us
only confession. He asks no sacri-
fice, but the sacrifice of praise and
thanksgiving ; for so the Psalmist
teaches us.'
10. aTrpoo-Se^s] ' wants nothing be-
sides'. Comp. Joseph. Ant. viii. 4. 3
dirpoo-ftees yap TO 6elov diravruv (with
the context), Act. Paul, et Thee I.
17 (p. 47 Tisch.) Qebs aT
Clem. Horn. xi. 9 o Qfbs yap d
cos- evderjs, Theophil. ad Aut. ii. 10
dvv8fr)s <&v. See also Acts xvii. 25
with the passages from heathen wri-
ters collected there by Wetstein.
This was a favourite mode of speak-
ing with the Stoics. The parallel
passages quoted above would sup-
port the connexion of re3i> cmavr^v
either .with dTrpoo-der/s or with o e<r-
TToTT/y. The latter seems more forcible
and more natural here, besides that
o dco-TTOTTjs TWV diravTtov is a common
phrase in Clement, 8, 20, 33.
13. e'lo/zoAo^o-o/zai Ac.r.X.] Comp.
Ps. Ixix. 31, 32, Acai dpeo-ei rai 0e< vxep
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
155
'ElOMOAorHCo[M]AI TO) KypICO, KAI ApfcCl
N60N KepATA fcKChepONTA KAI OTTAAC lAeTCOCAN TTTCOXo) KAI
15 eY4>pAN0HTO)CAN. Kdl 7T\O\\LV \yL' OyCON TOO 0O) 6YCIAN
Ai[Ne]cetoc KAI AnoAoc TCO YYICTCO TAG YX^ C COyKA] eniKA-
AecAi Me eN HMepA 0Ai^.03C coy, KAI eleAoYMAi ce, KAI AolAceic
M6' 0YCl'A r<*p T<|> 060) TTN6YMA C YNTCTpl MM6 N ON.
LIU. 'GTrtcrTacrOe yap /cat /caAws e7r/o"7"a<r[0e rajs
20 iepds *ypa<pds, dyaTTtjToi, \K.al ey^eKiKpare ei? ra \6yia
TOV [Oeou* ek a']^a^j/^cr^ ovv TavTa [Se^ecrfle], Mcov-
ei]? TO
[KCLI Ta7retv](jo<rei y eiTrev Trpos avrov [o
of previous editors. The final I (dfycffOe being written 3exrOai) is visible in the
MS (though Tisch. says 'ante Muwo-ews prsecedit punctum, non I quod Jacobsonus
videre sibi visus est'). Or perhaps read XAe/crat. 12 aj/ajSatVopToj] A, not dva-
/Scu'Tos as Jacobson would read. The I is distinct and cannot have formed the first
stroke of a N as he supposes. See Tisch. 24 6 Geos] Wotton.
LI 1 1. 'You are well versed in the
Scriptures. I therefore quote them
only to remind you. Remember how
Moses entreated God for the people,
how he would accept no honour for
himself, but asked to be blotted out
with them, if they might not be for-
given.'
19. ciriorao-dc K.T.A.] For the form
of the sentence see the note on 47
alffxpd, dyaTrrjToi, KOI Ai'ai/ ata~^pa.
TOS itpds ypafyds] Comp. Polyc.
Phil. 12 * Confido enim vos bene
exercitatos esse in sacris literis et
nihil vos latet'. So 2 Tim. iii. 15
[TO] icpa ypdfj.fj.aTa, the only passage
in the New Testament where this
epithet is applied to the Scriptures.
It occurs above 43, and in 2 Mace,
viii. 23, and is so used both by Philo
and by Josephus.
20. eyK.c<v(paT] See the note on 40.
24. forfv npos ai/Toi/K.T.A.] The first
part, as far as paXXov fj TOVTO, is taken
from Deut. ix. 12 14, which how-
vtov Kcpara (K<f>cpovra KOI mr-
\ds' i&cTaxrav /c.T.A. The introductory
words f^o/ioAoyrjo-o/xat rai Kj;/>ta> arc
not found in the context, though they
express the sense of the preceding
verse aivf<ra> TO uvopa /c.r.A. and occur
frequently elsewhere.
15. Ovcrov K.T.A.] The first part
6v(rov...do{-d<rcis p.f occurs in Ps. 1.
14, 15 word for word (except that the
LXX has cTriK.a\f<rai for tViKoAeW and
that the second <rou is omitted in the
best MSS) : the last clause is taken
from Ps. li. 17 Ova-tarn Qc<o
17. ct-cXovpai] For this future see
Buttmann Gr. Sprachl. n. p. 100,
Winer Gramm. xciv. Clem. Alex.
Strom, iv. 18 (p. 614), after 8ia ras
TrapeftTTTcoo-fis TOV dvTLKeifjifvov (already
quoted p. 153), goes on
TOV Aa/3td ^aX
...... o-uiTfTpi/z/LieW, stringing together
the same quotations as in this chap-
ter of the Roman Clement.
156
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[LIU
MOOY]CH, MOOY'CH, KATABHOI [TO TAXOC] eNTeyeeN, OTI HNOMHCN
[6 AAOC c]oy ofc eJHfArec eK [~HC [AirYTTToJy' TTApeBncAN TA)(Y
K [THC oAoy] HC eNerei'Aco AYTO?C, [enomcAjN AYTO?C )(co-
NeYMATA. '[Ka* i7fe\v Kupios Trpov avTOV AAAAH[KA
npoc] ce AHA! KAI Aic AfcTu>N, [ E(X>PAKA] TON AAON TOYTON, KAI 5
IAOY [AAOC cjKAnpoTpAXHAoc EACON [.we e2oA]e9peYCAi AYTOY'C,
KA) elAfAei'yu* T]O ONOMA AYTCJON YnoKA[Tco0N] TOY OYP^NOY
KA) nom'cco [ce eic e]6isioc MepA KA'I GAYMACTON [KA) noAJY
ever commences somewhat differently
KOL fine Kvptos 1 Trpos /u,e* 'Ai/acrrr/^i, Kara-
ftTjdi TO rdxos, the remainder following
the LXX very closely (compare also
Exod. xxxii. 7, 8). After p.a\\ov rj
TOVTO the parallel narrative in Exod.
xxxii is taken up, and the substance
of vv. n, 31, 32 is given in a com-
pressed form. See Barnab. 4 Xeyci
yap oiiTws Kvptoy, Mcova^, MtoiJcr^, /ca-
ra^rjBi TO TOXOS, OTI rjvop.rjo'fv o \aos
(rov ovs e^yayts (< yrjs AtyuTrrou, and
again i^flirtv Kvpios Trpos Mwucn/i/,
Mavo-f), M<0vo-f}, KciTaftrjOi TO ra^oy on
o Xaos o~ov ov e^jyaycs e< yfjs AiyvTTTov
i}v6nr)(Tfv. The coincidence in the
repetition of the name Mcoi)o-^, Mwvo-rj,
is not sufficient to show that the one
writer was indebted to the other (as
Hilgenfeld seems to think, here and
p. xx) ; for, though the name is not
repeated at this place in either of the
Mosaic narratives, it may very easily
have been inserted independently by
both writers from Exod. iii. 4.
8. TroXu /iaXXoi/ 77 rouro] i.e. TrXetoi/
rourou ; an attempt to render the
Hebrew idiom IJBQ 31, 'greater
than it'. See ii. 2 from Is. liv. I.
Clem. Alex. Strom, iv. 19 (p. 617)
avTiKa ov% 6 Mo>uo-7?s K.r.X., para-
phrases the remainder of this chapter
from KOI flirev K.r.A., giving the same
quotations as the Roman Clement.
LIV. 'Is any one noble, tender-
hearted, loving? Let him declare
his Willingness to withdraw, that the
flock of Christ may be at peace. He
will not want a place of retirement.
The whole earth will be ready to
receive him, for The earth is the
Lord's and the fulness thereof. This
has been the conduct of the true
citizens of God's kingdom in all
ages.'
15. riV ovv K.r.X.] This passage, as
far as Ka6fo~Tafj.ev(ov irpfo-j3vTtpa)V, is
quoted in a collection of extracts in
a Syriac MS in the British Museum.
I owe the following account of it to
the kindness of Dr W. Wright, the
eminent Syriac scholar.
'Add. 14, 533, fol. 172,7, a MS of
the 8th or 9th cent. Here there is
a section entitled :
A > o
? I) V <* o
; Charges brought by the followers of
Paul [of Beth-Ukkame, patriarch of
Antioch], with replies to them, and
chapters against them'; and in it
occurs the citation from Clement,
fol. 176^;'
\
. ,
LIIl]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
157
MAAAON H TOYTO. [e?nN Ae MJcoycHC* MHGAMOOC Kypie* [<\4>ec
IOJHN] AMAPTI'AN TO> AAU> TOYTCQ H KAME eZAAeiyoN eK BiBAoy
z co NT CON. a) jueydXris dyaTrrjs, w TeXeiorrjTOs dvvTrep-
7rapprj(nd<^Tai 6epd7ro)v Trpos Kvpiov,
TCO 7r\t]6ei t} KUI eavTOV 6a\ei<p6rjvai
avTiov d^LoI.
15 LIV. 77s ovv eV vfjiiv yvvcuos\ T/S
T/9 7T7r\r]po(popriiJLevos
) e/Trarw Gi Si e/me
^ - ^rn
Li]
5 loai ^
\\ > ^01
IOCTI
The Syriac follows the Greek
closely and presents no various read-
ings of consequence. It is translated
in Cowper's Syriac Miscell. p. 56.
Epiphanius also (Har. xxvii. 6, p.
107) quotes a few words, but incor-
rectly and at second hand (see above
p. 1 6). He had read them in some
vrrofj.vTjfj.aTKTp.oi, i. e. in some such col-
lection of extracts as those of the
Syriac MS which contains this pas-
sage. The passage suggests to Epi-
phanius a solution of the difficulty at-
tending the lists of the early Roman
bishops. He conjectures that Cle-
ment, after being consecrated by S.
Peter, may have acted as he here ad-
vises others to act, and have refrained
from active ministrations (irapaiTrjo-a-
fjifvos r)py(i) till the deaths of Linus
and Cletus. Compare Cic. pro Mil.
93 (to which Fell refers) ' Tranquilla
republica cives mei (quoniam mihi
cum illis non licet) sine me ipsi, sed
per me tamen, perfruantur. Ego ce-
dam atque abibo.' It would seem
(from the reference to patriotic kings
and rulers in the next chapter), as
though Clement had read this pass-
age.
1 6. f -rr(7r\T}po(^opTjp.fvos t] In the
New Testament this verb has only
the following sensas : (i) 'to fulfil',
2 Tim. iv. 5, 17; (2) in the passive
'to be fully believed' (e.g. Luke i. i),
or 'to be fully persuaded' (e.g. Rom.
iv. 21). Here, if the reading be cor-
rect, it must be equivalent to TTf7r\rj-
pu>fivos, 'filled full' ; but of this sense,
though natural in itself, the lexicons
do not furnish any example nor have
I succeeded in finding a distinct
instance. In the only passage how-
ever where it occurs in the LXX,
Eccles. viii. 1 1 fTrXrjpo^oprjQr) Kapdia
viwv rov dv6p<&7rov fv avTols Tov Troirja'ai
TO novTjpov, the corresponding Hebrew
is 3^ tfta, * the heart was full to do
etc.' The word seems to be confined
158
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[LIV
Kal epis Kal cr^Vy/aTa, K^a)pco 9 aTreifJH ov eav
(3ov\rjcr6, Kal TTOICO TO. TrpocrTacrcroiueva VTTO TOU
7T\ri6ovs' fjiovov TO TToifJiVLOv TOV XpLCTTOv elprjveveTO)
fUL6Ta TU>V KaOea-TafjLevwv 7rpea-/3vTepwv. TOVTO 6 TTOMJ-
<ras eavTto peya icA'eos ev Xpio-Tw TrepiTroiticreTai, Kal 5
?ras TO'TTOS Several avTov. TOY r<*p Kypioy H rn KAI TO
n AH poo MA AYTHC. TavTa ol TToXiTevo/uLevoi TY\V dj
\YITOV 7ro\iTiav TOV Oeov ejroiricrav Kal
LV. ''Iva Se Kal vTroSeiyimaTa edvwv
TTO\\OI /SaariXels Kal riyovfjievoi, \OIJULLKOU TWOS evcTTav- 10
(3ov\i)(rdat A.
almost exclusively to biblical and
ecclesiastical writings.
4. Ka$e<rra/*ci>G>j/] ' duly appointed'
as described in the earlier chapters,
6. TOU yap Kup/ou /e.r.X.] A noble
application of Ps. xxiv. I. He retires
in God's cause, and there is room
for him everywhere on God's earth.
7- 7roXtr6uo/>i6j/oi...7roXireiai/] The
idea of a spiritual polity to which the
several members owe a duty is pro-
minent in the context (e.g. VTTO TOV
TrX^nvs), and is still further developed
by the comparison with secular states
and statesmen in the following chapter.
LV. 'Even heathen nations have
set bright examples of this self-denial.
Kings and rulers have died for the
common weal: statesmen have of their
free will withdrawn into exile to lull
factions. Among ourselves many
have become slaves to ransom or to
feed others. Even women, strength-
ened by God's grace, have been brave
as men. Judith and Esther by
their patriotic courage delivered the
people from slavery and destruction.'
10. TroXXoi ^ao-tXets K.r.X.] Such feats
of patriotism as were exhibited by
Codrus, by Bulis and Sperthias, by
A.
M. Curtius ; ' Quantus amor patriae
Deciorum in pectore, quantum dilexit
Thebas, si Graecia vera, Menceceus.'
The Xot/iiKoy TIS Kaipos is a type of the
sort of crisis which called forth these
deeds of heroic self-sacrifice. Origen
(in Joann. vi. 36, iv. p. 153) refers
to this passage, /ic/iaprvpTjrai KOI irapa
rols edvfcriv OTI TroXXoi rives, Xoi/it/<a>i>
ev(TKr)\lsavTQ>v voo^fj-drtov, avTOVS(r(f)dyia
VTrep TOV KOIVOV 7rapa5e8a>Ka(ri Kin Tra-
paSe^erat ra00' OVTCOS yf-yovevai OVK
aXoycos TTttrreucras TOILS IcrTopiais o TTICT-
TOS KXijfJirjs VTTO IlavXou napTvpovp.vos*
In several other passages also(r. Cels.
i. 31, I. p. 349 ; in Joann. xxviii. 14,
IV. p. 393 ; ad Rom. iv. 1 1, IV. p. 541)
he uses similar language, but without
mentioning Clement's name.
13. TroXXoi ft-fxwpTjo-av K.r.X.] Like
Lycurgus at Sparta, or Scipio Afri-
canus at Rome. Of the latter it is
reported (Seneca Epist. 86) that ' Cle-
mentis nostri fere verbis urbi vale-
dixit, dicens Exeo, si plus quam tibi
\tibi quam] expedit crevi" 1 (Fell).
14. ev rjfuv] Gundert (Zeitsckr. /.
Luther. TheoL 1853, p. 649 sq.) ex-
plains this 'among us Romans,' sup-
posing that Clement is still referring
to examples of heathen self-devotion.
LV]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
159
TOS Kaipov, XjOfjoTxoSoTT/feWes TrapeScoKav eavrovs eis
y 'iva pv&covTai Sid TOV eavTwv aijuLaTOs TOI)S
TTO\\OI e^e^wprjcrav iSitov TroAewi/, 'iva JULTJ
Ti TrXelov. eTno-ra/xetfa TTO\\OVS ev rifMv
15 TrapaSeScoKoras eavTOvs ek Sealer, OTTCOS erepovs \VTpw-
arovTai. TTO\\OI eavrovs TrapeStoKav as SovXeiav, KOI
Xa/3oVre9 ras Tijuids avTwv erepovs t^faifu&a*. 7ro\\ai
eV(Wa/*a)0e?crca Sid Ttjs %dpiTos TOV Oeov
7ro\\d aVSjoela. 'lovSid n jmaKapia, iv
6 rowos] Toiruff A.
This view is adopted by Lipsius (p.
155), Hilgenfeld, and others. But,
whatever may have been the miseries
inflicted on the Roman citizens by the
civil wars and by imperial despotism,
the mention of slavery and ransom
seems to be decisive against this in-
terpretation. Here, as in the parallel
passage 6, eV r^iiv may refer indeed
to Romans but to Christian Romans,
of whom a considerable number be-
longed to the slave class and the
lower orders. The ransom of slaves
and the support of captives were re-
garded as a sacred duty by the early
Christians generally, and the brethren
of Rome especially were in early
times honourably distinguished in
this respect : see the notes on Ign.
Smyrn. 6 and on Ign. Rom. I.
15 f \vrpaorovrai f] This construc-
tion of oTrcoff with a future is possible
(see Winer xii. p. 304), though it
does not occur in the New Testament,
where Iva is several times so used.
But, as the MS elsewhere confuses o
and to (see p. 25, and 33, 44), we
ought perhaps to read XurpoSo-coj/Teu.
17. ras Ttfj.as aim3i>] ''the vahte of
themselves? The form avrwv (adopt-
ed by Hilgenfeld) must certainly be
rejected from the New Testament,
and probably from Clement also : see
19 'Iov5l6]
A.
above 9, 12, 14, 30, 32.
\/> i a>/uo-ai'] The word is used se-
veral times in the LXX and gener-
ally as a translation of ^DNil 'to give
to eat': comp. also I Cor. xiii. 3.
Like so many other words (e.g. ^op-
ra((r6ai, see the note Philippians
iv. 12), it has in the later language
lost the sense of ridicule or meanness,
which belonged to it in its origin;
and Coleridge's note on its 'half sa-
tirical' force in I Cor. xiii. 3 (quoted
in Stanley's Corinthiansl.c.} seems to
be overstrained. On the other hand,
it is especially appropriate of feeding
the poor and helpless, the sick man
or the child.
TroXXcu yvvatKfs K.r.X.] The whole
of this passage about Judith and
Esther is paraphrased by Clem. Alex.
Strom, iv. 19 (p. 617), immediately
after the paragraph relating to Moses
(already quoted p. 156); and some-
times he gives the very words of the
elder Clement, e. g. r; reXem Kara -rria-Tiv
'Eo-0/yp. But he does not acknow-
ledge his obligation in this passage,
though in the preceding chapter he
has directly quoted the Roman Cle-
ment.
19. 'IovSi'0] This passage has a
critical value as containing the first
reference to the Book of Judith,
i6o
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[LV
01/0779 Trjs TroAews,
eaOfjvat a\)TY\v e
Trapd
ro> K.IV-
6*9 Tt]V
\rjv TWV d\\o(j)v\(t)V Trapafiovora ovv eavTt
Svvu) efj\6ev Si dycnrriv Ttjs TraTpiSos Kai TOV \aov
TOV 6Vro9 eV cnry/cXefcrjua), Kai TrapeSwKev Kvpios 'O\o- 5
(pepvrjv eV X i P* ftj^W ov% Y\TTOVI Kai q T\eia KaTa
TT'KTTLV ',<r6r}p Kiv^vvcp eavTriv 7rape/3a\ev, 'iva TO Sa)Se-
Ka<pv\ov TOV ' lo~parj\ /uL6\\ov aTroXecrdai pva"t]TaL' $ia
ffvyK\i<rfJui} A. 6 ^TjXe/as] 0r)\ia.<r A.
cle of Lipsius Jiidische Quellen zur
Judiths age {Zeitschr. f. Wissensch.
Theol. 1867, x. p. 337 sq.).
4. TOV XaoC] * the chosen people"*
(see the note on 29), and thus op-
posed to d\\6(pv\ot.
6. eV x el p' 1 0>Aas] Taken from
Judith xiii, 15 endra^ev avrbv 6 Kvpioy
das, xvi. 5 Kvpios iravro-
which was apparently unknown to,
as it is unmentioned by, Josephus.
Volkmar (Theol. Jahrb. 1856 p. 362 sq.
and 1857 p. 441 sq., Einl. in die
Apokr. i. i. p. 28, and elsewhere),
followed by Baur (Lehrb. der Christl.
Dogmeng. ed. 2. p. 82, and in other
places), Hitzig (Zeitschr. fiir Wis-
sensch. Theol. 1860, in. p. 240 sq.),
and Graetz (Gesch. der Juden vom
Untergang etc. p. 132 sq. ed. 2, 1866),
places the writing of that book after
the Jewish war of Trajan, and as
a consequence denies the authenti-
city of the epistle of Clement. More
sober critics however date the Book of
Judith about the second century be-
fore the Christian era, e.g. Fritzsche
Einl. p. 127 sq. in the Kiirzgef.
Handb. zu den Apokr., Ewald Gesch.
des Volkes Isr. IV. pp. 396, 541 sq.,
Westcott in Smithes Dictionary of
the Bible i. p. 1174, besides R. A.
Lipsius (Zeitschr. f. Wissensch. Theol.
1859, I. p. 39 sq.) and Hilgenfeld (ib.
j858, p. 247 sq., 1861, IV. p. 335 sq.),
who both have directly refuted Volk-
mar's theory ; and indeed the date
and authenticity of Clement's Epistle
are established on much more sub-
stantial grounds than the shadowy
and fanciful argument by which it is
attempted to postdate the Book of Ju-
dith. On this book see also an arti-
The expression ev x ft pi therefore
would seem to be the common Ara-
maism, equivalent to 8id : see the
note on Galatians iii. 19. On the
other hand the construction -rrapa-
Souvat ev x fl p' 1 ( or >l/ X f P" l/I ') ^ s com -
mon in the LXX as an equivalent to
TrapaSoui/at ds )(flpas '. e.g. the same
expression TQ f JV1 is translated first
/cat 7rape8(i)Kev eV X fL P >L (-^) an d then /cat
TrapedcoKfv ds x f W as i n Josh. x. 30, 32.
7. ro fta>8fKd(pv\ov] So Acts xxvi.
7, Protev. Jacob. i ; see above TO
ScoSf KacrKT]rrrpov 3 1 with the note.
9. 77taxrei>] ''desired^ entreated 1 ^
with an accusative of the person and
without any dependent case or clause
expressing the thing asked : as e.g.
I Mace. xi. 62 KOI ij^uKroy ol OTTO Tdrjs
TOV 'iwvddaV) Kai e8<oK(v avToIs Se^iay,
Clem. Horn. iii. 55 nplv CLVTOV a^ia)-
o-r]Tf. With an infinitive or a final
clause added this use of diovv Ttvd is
more common. On another more
LV]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
161
yap Trs vn(TTeas Kai Tt]s TciTreivwcrews avTrs
10 TOV 7ravT7ro7TTrjv SecnroTriv, Qeov TCOV aitovcov os idcov
TO TaTreivov
epvcraTO TOV \aov y u>v
LVI.
Trepi TCOV ev TIVL
Kai ridels ovv
VTrap^ovTcov, OTTCOS SoBtj avTols e
15 Kai Ta7reivo<ppocrvvri els TO el^ai avTOvs fmrj ^juu
TCO 6e\YifJiaTi TOV Qeov. OVTCOS yap e<TTai avTols ey-
KapTros Kai TeXeia r\ Trpos TOV Qeov Kai TOVS dyiovs
6 rfTTOVi] tJTTOVei A.
15
ciriftKia A.
questionable construction ofd^toui/
see above 51.
10. TraiTtTTOTmji/] So below 58,
Polyc. Phil. 7, Clem. Horn. iv. 14, 23,
v. 27, viii. 19. The word is not found
in the LXX or New Testament. In the
Orac. Sibyll. procem. 4 navcrroTmjs
occurs ; and in heathen writers trav-
OTTTTJS is a common epithet of Zevs.
6eoi> TCOV aiuvav] ' the God of all
the ages 1 : comp. iraTTjp ra>v aluuruv
35> o fta(ri\fvs ru>v ulu>vu>v I Tim. i.
17: comp. Ps. cxlv. 13 17 (HaaiXeia
<rov /3ao-iXei'a Travrotv ru>v alu>vu>v. The
devil on the other hand is the god
(2 Cor. iv. 4) or the ruler (Ign.
Ephes. 19) of this age or aeon (TOV
alwvos TOVTOV). See also the passage
in Clem. Horn. xx. 2 sq.
LVI. 'Let us intercede for offen-
ders, that they may submit in meek-
ness and humility. Let us be ever
ready to give and to take admonition.
The Scriptures teach us that chas-
tisement is an instrument of mercy
in the hands of God, that He inflicts
it as a fatherly correction, that it is a
blessing to be so chastised, that the
man who endures patiently shall be
restored again, shall be delivered
from all perils, shall end his days in
peace, and be gathered into the gar-
ner like the ripe sheaf, in due season.'
CLEM.
13. fv TIVI 7rapa7rr<B/zart K.r.X.] See
Gal. vi. i, of which this passage is
perhaps a reminiscence. The j/^els
and ijfilv seem to refer especially to
the rulers of the Church and to con-
trast with the i5/i*Is, the leaders of the
feuds, at the beginning of 57.
14. eVict'ieeta] See Trench N. T. Syn.
ist ser. xliii, and notes on Philip-
plans iv. 5. The context here points
to its derivation and primary mean-
ing, ds TO ctai avTOvs K.T.\.
1 6. tyKaprros KOI reXem] See the
note on 44, where there is the same
combination of epithets.
I7 17 Trpbs TOV Qfov K.r.A.] i.e. The
record of them before God and the
Church will redound to their benefit,
and they will receive pity. The ex-
pression 77 Trpos TOV Qcov fivcia is al-
most equivalent to the Old Testa-
ment phrase p.vrjp.6a~vvov evavri Kvpi'ou,
Exod. xxviii. 23, xxx. 16, Is. xxiii. 18,
Ecclus. 1. 1 6, comp. Acts x. 4. See
also 45 eyypa0ot eyevovro OTTO TOV
0oO V TO) fJLVTJ p.OO~VV(O aVT&V.
TOVS dyiovs] 'the Christian brother-
hood', as in the Apostolic writers :
comp. Ign. Smyrn. I, Mart. Polyc.
20. See 2 Cor. viii. 21. Two other
interpretations have been proposed :
(\) l the saints', i. e. the beatified dead,
in which case r\ Trpos TOVS dyiovs pveia
II
162
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[LVI
oiKTip/uLtov fjiveia. dva\d/3co/uLev iratSeiav, e<f> if ovSeis
6(>ei\6i dyavaKTffv, dyaTrrjToi. r\ vov66Tti<ris, r/V TTOIOV-
jULe6a ek d\\r]\ovs, KaXri earrtv Kai vTrepdyav w^)eAt/zos*
KO\\a yap rfjmds TO) OeXrjjULaTi TOV C Oeov. OVTCOS yap
<f>r]<Tiv 6 ayios \oyos' TTAiAeycoN tTTAiAeyceN Me 6 Ky- 5
pioc, KA'I Tto 0ANATto oy TTApe'AooKe N Me. "()N f^p AfArTA Kypioc
nAiAeyei, MACTITO! Ae TTANTA YION ON TTApAAexeTAr TlAiAeycei
Me r^p, <prj(nv, AIKAIOC IN eAeei KAI eAer^ei Me, eAeoc Ae
AMApTCjOACON MH AlTTANATCO THN K(})AAHN MOy. Kai 7rd\W
\eyer MAKAPIOC AN9poonoc ON HAep^eN 6 Kypioc, Noy- 10
0CTHMA A nANTOKpATOpOC MH AnANAl'NOy AyTOC f^P AAfe?N
TTOieT, KAI HAAlN ATTO K A6 ICTH Cl N* InAICCN, KAI Al \elpec
IACANTO. elAKic e2 ANATKOON e2eAe?TAi ce, CN Ae TCO
oiKTip/J.wvfJi.via A. Trcudeiav] Traidiav A. i 6<f>ei\ei]
vov6eTi)<rei<r A. 8 \eos] eXatoo- A. See below.
A.
is supposed to refer to invocation of
saints. It is needless to say that this
idea would be an anachronism in Cle-
ment and for some generations after.
(2) ' the holy angels', a sense which
ol ayioi frequently has, e. g. Job
xv. 15, Zach. xiv. 5, Ecclus. xlv. 2,
Tobit viii. 15, I Thess. iii. 13 (pas-
sages quoted by Hilgenfeld). This
is a possible interpretation (comp.
I Tim. v. 21 8iap.apTvpop.ai Ivairiov
TOV 6eou KOI XpicrroC 'ITJO-OV /cat rav
K\KTQ)V ayyeXo)!/), but the com-
mon usage of ot ayiot in the Apostolic
writings is a safer guide.
1. dvaXa^(op.V iratdciav] l Let US
receive correction'-, comp. Heb. xii. 7
t Is naiSciav uTro/ie'i/ere K. r. X.
2. TJ vovQfTTjo-is] On the difference
between vovOeo-ia (vovderrjcris) and
7rai8fta, see Trench A 7 . T. Syn. ist ser.
xxxii ; comp. Ephes. vi. 4. On the
forms vovdco-ia, vovQeTrjaris, see Lobeck
Phryn. p. 512.
5. 7raiSeua>i> K.r.X.] From the LXX
Ps. cxviii. 1 8 word for word.
6. ov yap dyana K.r.X.] From LXX
Prov. iii. 12 word for word, as NA ;
but for Traidevci B has eXcyxet. The
Syro-Hexaplar text wavers, giving the
equivalent to Traidevei in the text and
to eXey^ei in the margin. In Heb.
xii. 6 it is quoted with Traidevei as
here: in Rev. iii. 19 both words are
combined, eyeo oo-ovs eav $tXo>, eXey^o)
/cat xraiSeva). Clem. Alex. Peed. I. 9
(p. 145) has Traidevf t, but his quotation
is perhaps not independent of the
Roman Clement. On the other hand
Philo de Conj. Erud. grat. 31 (i.
p. 544) quotes it with eXey^ei. This,
which corresponds with the Hebrew,
was probably the original reading of
the LXX, and all the texts with ?rat-
devei may perhaps have been derived
directly or indirectly from the quota-
tion in the Epistle to the Hebrews.
7. Traidcva-fi K.r.X.] From Ps. cxli.
5, word for word, if we read eXatoi/.
Our MS however has eXaioo-, i. e. eXeos
(for so our scribe generally writes the
word : see p. 25). On the other hand,
LVI] TO THE CORINTHIANS. 163
co OYX AyeTAi C Y KAKON* e*N AIMCQ pYceTAi' ce CK GANA-
15 TOY, CN noAeMtp Ae 6K x ei po c ciAnpoy Afcei ce' KA'I ATTO
MACTIfOC fACOCCHC C6 KpY^CI, KA*I OY MH <J)OBH0HCH KAKCJN
AAI'KOON KAI ANOMCON KATApeAACH, ATTO Ae
Arpi'ooN OY MH 4>oBH6HC. Ghpec r^p Arpioi eipHNef-
COYCI'N cor ?TA TNCOCH, OTI eipHNefcei COY o O?KOC* H Ae
20 AI'AITA THC CKHNHC COY OY WH AMAPTH, TNOJCH Ae OTI noAY
[TO cnepMA COY], TA At TCKNA COY cocnep [TO nAMBo]TANON
TOY ^rpof* eAeYCH [Ae IN TA](J>CO o>cnep C?TOC copiMo[c
KATA KAlJpON GeplZOMeNOC, H O)c[nep 0HMOOJNIA AACONOC
KA6' COpAN CY[NKOMl]c9?CA. B\7T6T6 9 d'yaTT^Toiy OTL\
2 5 vTrepaa'TTLCTfJio^ ecrriv TJoIs Tra^Sei/jo/^ei/ois VTTO TOV Secnro-
14 o\>x a^erai] ovKoif/crai A.
the original reading of the LXX was
unquestionably cXaiov (eAatoi/ is the
oil, e\aios the olive-tree and therefore
out of place here) as it is in NAB,
and apparently in all existing MSS of
the LXX, the Hebrew being \CN?\ but
f\atos (i. e. \fos) might not unnatu-
rally be substituted by some early
transcriber on account of the pre-
ceding (v tAe'ft. It is therefore not
improbable that Clement found this
reading in his text of the LXX, so that
I have not ventured to correct it. See
another instance of the same error
above, 18 (note).
10. paicapios K.T.A.] From LXX Job
v. 17 26 as read in NB, with slight
and unimportant differences. The
text of A presents considerable varia-
tions, chiefly in adding clauses which
are found in the Hebrew but wanting
in NB. The points in which Clement's
quotation agrees with A, as against
NB (e. g. ovx d-^erat for ov p-q ax/x^rtu),
are insignificant.
13. fgcucisK.T. A.] For this Hebraism
where two successive numbers are
given to denote magnitude and in-
crease, see Prov. vi. 16 Hebr. (six,
seven, as here) ; Micah v. 5, Eccles.
xi. 2 (seven, eight) ; Exod. xx. 5, etc.
(three four) ; Job xxxiii. 29 Hebr.
(two, three).
1 6. AcaKtov] The LXX text prefixes
OTTO (NAB).
1 8. Bfjpe s yap K.r.A.] As in the vision
of Hermas Vis. iv. i, 2, where the
wild beast is thus pacified.
19. 77 de diaira] 'the abode" 1 : see
above 39. The Hebrew is quite
different.
21. TO Trapporavov] 'the manifold
herbage"*. It seems to be a a?ra
\eyopevov till quite a late period.
There is nothing in the Hebrew
(l^y) to explain the adoption of so
unusual a word.
22. (v rd(pq>] A Hebraism for els
T<i(pov: see another instance on 55
Trapedaicev fv X fl P*'
23. 6r)fj.a>vid] A word, it would ap-
pear, almost confined to the LXX,
though 6rjfjL<av is as old as Homer,
Od. v. 368.
25. vTTfpa(T7n(rp6s] 'protection'', 2
Sam. xxii. 36, Ps. xviii. 35, Lam. iii. 64,
II 2
164
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[LVI
[rov Kcti yap] dyaOos o>V 7raiSe[vei Geos] ek T[O
vov6eT\rj6fjvat *J/zas Sid TTJS dor/as 7r[at]Se*as avTOv.
LVII. * YfJieis ovv, ol rriv Kara/SoXrjv [TJJS]
TO?S 7rpea~/3vTpois KOI
Kdfj.^av\Tes\ TO. ryovaTa Trjs 5
vTTOTcia'&ea'Oai, aTroGefJLevoL TY\V
d\a(ova Kal V7repii<pavov Trjs yXcocrcrrj^ VJULOJV avQd-
S[e*a]y dfjieivov ydp <TTIV VIULII/ [eV] TW Troi^viid TOV
e
i 7rcu8ei5 Geos] There is not room in the lacuna for more letters than yei6c,
if for so many (see Tisch. prol. xix). I have therefore read 0e6$ in place of 6 Geos,
the reading of previous editors (following Wotton). 2 TrcuSei'as] TT . . diaa A.
Eccles. xxxi (xxxiv). ig. It does not
occur in the New Testament. See
the note on vTrepao-Tricrn)? above, 45.
I. dyatios o>i/] I 0f His kindness*
(as e.g. Ps. Ixxiii. i), corresponding
to ov yap dyaTrq /e.r.A. above.
LVII. 'And do you leaders of the
schism submit to the elders, and ask
pardon of God on your knees. It is
far better that you should be of no
account, so that the flock of Christ
may have peace. Remember how
sternly Wisdom rebukes the dis-
obedient in the Book of Proverbs.
She will laugh them to scorn when
destruction cometh as a tempest.
They mocked at her counsels before,
and she will not hear them then.'
4. VTIOT. Tols 7rpeo-/3.] The same ex-
pression occurs, i Pet. v. 5.
5. Ka^avrfs K.-r.X.] Compare the
expression in the prayer of Manasses
(Apost. Const, ii. 22) vvv K\IV<O yow
KapftiaS' A strong oriental metaphor
like 'girding the loins of the mind'
(i Pet. i. 13), or 'rendering the calves
of the lips' (Hosea xiv. 2).
7- d\dova KOI vrrepycpavov] See
Trench A^. T. Syn. ist ser. xxix.
10. SoKovvras] ' held in repute" 1 \
see the note on Galatians ii. 2.
TTJS f\7ridos ai/rov] i.e. TOV Xpt-
oroO, either a subjective or an ob-
jective genitive, 'the hope which He
holds out ' or ' the hope which reposes
in Him'.
ii. 77 Travdpcros (ro(pia] The Book
of Proverbs, besides the title com-
monly prefixed to the LXX Version,
Hapoifj.iai or Hapoifiiai "SaXoptovros, is
frequently quoted by early Christian
writers as rf iravdperos <ro(pia ' the Wis-
dom which comprises all virtues'
(for navdpfTos comp. i) ; see esp.
Euseb. H.E. iv. 22, where speaking
of Hegesippus he says, ov povos 8e
OVTOS d\\d Kal ~E.lprjval.os KO\ 6 TTCLS
T&v dp%at(i)v ^opos Tvavdperov (ro<piav
rds 2oXo[jioJvos7rapoifji,ia$Kd\ovv. Some-
times it bears the name crocpta sim-
ply; e.g. in Just. Mart. Dial. 129
(p. 359 A), Melito in Euseb. H.E.
iv. 26, Clem. Alex. Protr. 8 (pp.
67, 68), Pad. ii. 2 (p. 1 82 r] Btia tro<pia),
Strom, ii. 18 (p. 472), Orig. Horn,
xiv in Gen. 2 (ii. p. 97), besides
others quoted in Cotelier. It is a
probable inference from Eusebius
(11. cc.) that both Melito and Heges-
ippus derived the name from Jewish
sources, and this is borne out by the
fact that the book is called HDDH,
'Wisdom', by rabbinical writers (see
Fiirst Kanon des Alien Testaments,
LVII
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
10
Xpiarrov [JiiKpovs Kat 6\\oyijuLovs evpeBfjvai, rj Kad* i)-
Trepoxrjv SOKOVVTCLS eKpKprjvai e/c rrjs e\7n5os avrov.
oi/Vfc)s yap \eyei rj Travdperos a-o<pia' MAOY TTPOH'COMA[I
YM?]N EMHC TTNOHC PHCIN, AiAAlco [Ae YMA]C TON CMON
en[eiAH IKAAOYN] KAI oyx YTTHKOYCAfre, KA) eSerefJNON
KAI of [npocei'xere], AAAA AKYPOYC no[ie?T IMAC] BorAAc
15 role Ae M[O?C eAerxoic] Hnei6HCATe' TOifAfpofN KAfco] TH
YMerepA AncoAei'[A enireAACojMAi, KATAXAPOYMAI Ae [HNIKA
AN] IPXHTAI Y^TN oAe0po[c KA\ cl>c AN A](J)I'KHTAI Y^^N AC|)NCO
14 ^Totetre ^/*a'$] Tisch. (prol. xix) says 'Rectius suppletur tetrc raff fia<r quam
tetre e/iaa' ; but leircu e/ia<r is better suited to the space than either, and eiroieire
would as likely as not be written eu-oteirai. This reading also accords with
the LXX.
1868, p. 73 sq.)- The personification
of Wisdom in the opening would lead
naturally to this designation ; e.g.
Iren. iv. 20. 3, v. 20. i, Philo de Ebr.
8 (i. p. 362), though Philo himself
quotes the book as Trapoi/uat ib. 20
(i. p. 369). Whether the epithet
TrctFaperos was first used by Clement
and derived from him by later writers,
or not, it is impossible to say. At
the same time the title rj navdpfros
<ro<f)ia. is given, not only to the canoni-
cal Book of Wisdom, but also to the
apocryphal Wisdom of Solomon
(Method. Symp. i. 3, ii. 7, noted by
Hilgenfeld; Epiphan. de Mens. et
Pond. 4, ii. p. 162 ed. Petau ; Greg.
Nyss* c. Eunom. vii, II. p. 638, Paris
1638 ; [Athanas.] Synops. 45, II. p.
132 Yj TTJS (roffrias SoAo/ieSiros TTJS \f-
yopevrjs iravaptrov ', and others : and
its title in the list of books prefixed
to A is (ro0ia rj 7ravdpTOs)j and to the
apocryphal Ecclesiasticus or Wis-
dom of Jesus the Son of Sirach
(Euseb. Chron. Ol. cxxxvii 'quern
vocant Panareton, Dem. Evang. viii.
2 p. 393 'iqo-ovy o TOV Sftpa^ o 717^
jeaAov/ieVr;!/ iravapfrov <ro<$>lav a~uvrdas,
Hieron. Prol. in Libr. Sal.> ix. p.
1293, etc.). Joannes Damasc. de Fid.
Orth. iv. 17 (i. p. 284) says T) navdpf-
TOff, TOVTCCTTIV T) 2o0ltt TOU SoAo^lCOITOS
KCU TJ 2o<^)ia roC 'Irjo-ov, thus including
both these apocryphal books under
the term, but excluding Proverbs
which he has before mentioned as
irapot/uai; and so Jerome Prof, in
Libr. Salom. (ix. p. 1293) ' Fertur et
iravdpcros Jesu filii Sirach liber et
alius i//-eu8e7rrypa(poff qui Sapientia Sa-
lomonis inscribitur'. Moreover the
name of ' Wisdom ' is occasionally
given also to Ecclesiastes (Fiirst 1. c.
p. 91) and to the Song of Songs
(Fiirst I.e. p. 85, and Cotelier here).
And still more generally the third
group of the Old Testament writings,
the dyioypacpa or ypcupela, is some-
times called niD3rt ' Wisdom' (Fiirst
I.e. p. 55), because it comprises Pro-
verbs and the allied books, as it is
elsewhere called ^aA/iol or v^voi (see
above 28) from another most im-
portant component element.
1 1. I8ov K.r.A.] A close quotation
from the LXX Prov. i. 2331. The
variations are unimportant, and not
greater than between one MS and
another of the LXX.
1 66
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[LVII
e[6pyBoc, H Ae] KATACTPO({>H OMOIA K[ATAI[-I'AI TTA]PH, H
OTAN epxHTAi YM[?N 6AiVic] KAI noAiopKiA. CCTAI r[*p, OTAN
lni]KAAecHC0e Me, epo> Ae [OYK ICA]KOYCOMAI Y M <^N* ZH-
T[HCOYCI] M KAKOI KAI OY\ e Y PH [cO YClNl]' 6MICHCAN f^p CO(J)IAN,
[TON Ae C|)O']BON TOY KYPI'OY OY npoei'AA[NTO, OYAe] HOeAoN 5
a OTO.V} orap A. 3 tinKa.\t<nicr8\ iriKa\<rr)<rdai A. 5
I read the MS irpoeiXa. . ., as in the LXX, but Tisch. gives it 7r/>o<nXa...
8. 7rX?/<r07<roi/Tai] The letters
ir\rjo-0r)o-ov occur towards the end of
the last line in a page, fol. 167 b.
The margin is torn, so that a few
letters have disappeared. There is
not room however for many more
than three letters, and probably the
page ended with TrXrjffd^o-ovrai, so that
a new subject would begin with the
following page. All this the photo-
graph shows clearly.
It is now established beyond a
doubt that one leaf, and one leaf
only, of the MS has disappeared : see
the introduction p. 23. The first leaf
of this epistle (fol. 159) extends from
the beginning to- KOI a-ep.vbv.,.% 7 ; the
second (fol. 160) from ...<reo>s T^UOI/
Kavova 7 to OVTCOS KpiBri(Tf\Tai\ 13.
These examples will show the average
contents of a leaf. The preceding
57 chapters in fact have taken up
nine leaves, so that nearly a tenth of
the whole epistle is lost. This lacu-
na therefore gives ample room for
the passages from Clement's epistle
which are quoted in ancient writers
but not found in the MS. These are
now gathered together.
(i) If there were no independent
reason for inserting this fragment in
our epistle, we might hesitate; for
(i) I have shown above ( 47) that ev
TTJ irpos Kopivdiovs tiri<rro\fi might
mean the Second Epistle ; and to the
Second Epistle Ussher and others
after him have referred it ; (2) The
suggestion of Cotelier (Jud. de Epist.
Ii) that for KaOcis <pr)<riv we should
read /tat <us cprjo-iv, or better KOI
Kadas (prjcrtv, would be very plau-
sible. But Cotelier himself points
out (I.e.) that the statement of the
Pseudo-Justin is confirmed from
another source. Irenseus (iii. 3. 3)
describes this epistle of Clement as
preserving the tradition recently re-
ceived from the Apostles, 'annunti-
antem unum Deum omnipotentem,
factorem cceli et terras, plasmatorem
hominis, qui induxerit cataclysmum
et advocaverit Abraham, qui eduxe-
rit populum de terra ^gypti, qui
collocutus sit Moysi, qui legem dis-
posuerit et prophetas miserit, qui
ignem praparaverit diabolo et ange-
lis ejus\ This description corre-
sponds with the contents of our epi-
stle, excepting the last clause which
I have italicised ; and the insertion
of a statement so remarkable could
not have been an accidental error on
the part of Irenaeus. Wotton indeed
supposes that these words do not give
the contents of Clement's epistle, but
that Irenaeus is describing in his own
language the general substance of
the Apostolic tradition. To this in-
terpretation however the subjunctive
praparaverit is fatal, for it shows
that the narrative is oblique and that
Irenasus is speaking in the words of
another.
It seems then that Clement towards
the close of the epistle dwelt upon
LVIl]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
167
npocex[eiN BOYAAK], EMYKTHPIZON Ae GMOY[C
6AONTAI TH[C e<\YT(X>N] OAOY TOYC KApTTOYC, [K<\!
THC SAYTCON] AceBeiAc nAHC0HCON[TAi]...
(i) el Trjs 7rapov(Trj<s KaTcurTdcrecos TO reXos G(FTIV
10 }J Sid TOU TTVpOS Kpi(TlS TCOV d(T/3(jOV, KCtQd (f)a(TlV al
<ypa<pal Trpofynrwv T Kai diroarToXaiv 6Ti Se Kai rr/s
the end of all things, the destruction
of the world by fire. For such an al-
lusion the threats taken from the
Book of Proverbs ( 57) would pre-
pare the way; and it would form
a fit termination to a letter of warning.
And for this statement he appealed
to the authority, not only of the Apo-
stles and prophets, but also of the
Sibyl. There is no difficulty in this.
The oldest Jewish Sibylline Oracle,
of which a large part is preserved in
the 3rd book of the extant Sibylline
collection and in quotations of the
early fathers, appears to have been
written in the 2nd century B.C. by an
Alexandrian Jew (see esp. Bleek in
Schleiermacher's Theolog. Zeitschr.
I. p. 120 sq., II. p. 172 sq. ; Ewald
Enstehung etc. dcr Sibyll. Biichcr
Gottingen, 1858; and Alexandre Ora-
cula Sibyllina, Paris, 1841, 1856). It
is quoted and accepted as a genuine
oracle of the Sibyl by Josephus (Ant.
i. 4. 3), in the early apocryphal
Pradicatio Petriet Pauli ( Clem. Alex.
Strom, vi. 5, p. 761 sq), by the Chris-
tian Fathers Melito(Cureton's6^V//.
Syr. pp. 43, 86), Athenagoras (Legat.
30), Theophilus (ad Autol. ii. 3, 9,
31, 36, 38), and Clement of Alex-
andria (very frequently), in the
Cohort, ad Grac. ascribed to Justin
( 37)> an( i in. a Peratic document
quoted by Hippolytus (Har. v. 16),
besides allusions in Hermas (Vis. ii.
4) and in Justin (Apol. i. 20, 44).
Justin in the last passage ( 44) says
that the reading of the Sibylline
oracles had been forbidden under
penalty of death but that the Chris-
tians nevertheless read them and
induced others to read them; and
Celsus tauntingly named the Chris-
tians Sibyllists (Orig. c. Cels. v. 61,
I. p. 625 ; comp. vii. 56, i. p. 734).
Clement therefore might very well
have quoted the Sibyl as an authority.
After the enforcement of mono-
theism and the condemnation of idol-
atry, the main point on which the
Sibyllines dwelt was the destruction
of the world by fire. To this end the
authority of the Sibyl is quoted in
Justin (Apol. \. 20), Apost. Const.
(v. 7), Theophilus (ii. 38), Lactantius
(Div. Inst. vii. 15 sq.), and others.
The impending destruction by fire is
connected in these oracles with the
past destruction by water, as in 2 Pet.
iii. 6, 7, 10, 11,12. The juxta-position
of the two great catastrophes in
Melito (Cureton's Spicil. Syr. pp.
50, 51) is derived from the Sibyllines,
as the coincidence of language shows,
and not from 2 Pet. iii. 6 sq., as
Cureton ( 95) supposes : see Westcott
Hist, of the Canon p. 195 2nd ed.
I have pointed out above ( 7, 9)
that Clement's language respecting
the * regeneration ' by the flood and
Noah's 'preaching of repentance'
seems to be taken from the Sibylline
Oracles, and this affords an addition-
al presumption that he may have re-
ferred to the Sibyl as his authority
for the fKTrvpaxrif and iraXiyytvfaia at
the end of all things. It is a slight
1 68 THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT [LVII
Cl(3v\\t1S, KaOw $T}aiv 6 paicapios KX?;/^? ev rrj 717)09 KopivOlovs
PSEUDO-JUSTIN us Qucest. ad Ortliod. 74.
(ii) oXXa KOI KX7//I7;? ap^aiKwrepov, Ztj, fao-iv, 6 0OS
Kai 6 Kvpios 'lrj(rovs Xpi&Tos Kdi TO TTvevfJia TO ayiov.
BASILIUS de Spir. Sanct. c. xxix (in. p. 61 A).
confirmation too, that the word iravr-
(ircmTTjs at the beginning of 58
seems to be derived from Sibylline
diction (see the note on 55, where
also it occurs). The passage o
Theophilus (ii. 38) shows how it
might occur to an early father to
combine the testimonies of the pro-
phets and the Sibyl to the eWvpoxris,
just as a similar combination is found
in the far-famed medieval hymn,
* Dies irae, dies ilia, solvet saeclum in
favilla, Teste David cum Sibylla':
see the note in Trench's Sacred Latin
Poetry p. 297. For the passages in
the Sibyllines relating to the confla-
gration of the universe see Alexandre
II. p. 518 sq.
(ii) S. Basil in the context defines
the Clement from whom he thus
quotes, as KX^/uqr o 'Pofuuof . Though
dpxaiK<*Tpos appears in some texts,
Gamier reads apxaiiuoTepov after the
best MSS accessible to him. Nolte
also (Patrist. Miscell. p. 276 in the
TheoL Quartalschr. XLI, 1859) states
that apxaiiuoTepov is the reading of
all the MSS of S. Basil which he
inspected. The contrast seems to
be between the simple and archaic
language of Clement, and the more
technical expressions of Dionysius of
Alexandria who has been quoted just
before as speaking of the rpet? VTTO-
orao-eip and of the povas and rpias in
enunciating the same doctrine. The
passage can hardly have belonged
to any other Clementine writing be-
sides the genuine First Epistle to the
Corinthians; for (i) The Second E-
pistle to the Corinthians is not quoted
as genuine till a much later date : (2)
The passage is not contained in the
Epistles to Virgins, which it might be
thought that Basil, like Epiphanius
and Jerome, would possibly have ac-
cepted as genuine ; (3) The Clement-
ine Homilies and Recognitions with
other works of this cycle were so
manifestly heretical, that they could
not possibly have misled the keen
theological perceptions of the ortho-
dox Basil or have been quoted by
him as genuine; and the orthodox
recension of these seems to have
been made at a much later date.
On the other hand such words as
Basil quotes would be appropriate at
the close of our epistle, and may
well have occurred in the lacuna.
Compare 46 fj oi^i era Qebv e^o/iej/
Koi era Xpioroi/ KCU e> Hvevp,a rrjs X"P l "
TO? TO fKxvdev e<j> rjpas (with the note).
It might perhaps be supposed that
Basil refers to the passage just
quoted; but this seems impossible,
as he obviously professes to give the
exact words of Clement and not the
general sense only.
Other passages, wrongly supposed
to be quoted from this portion of the
genuine epistle, will be considered
in treating of the fragments at the
end; p. 215 sq.
LVIII] TO THE CORINTHIANS. 169
5 LVIII. [Ao]*7r01> O TTaVTeTTOTTTtlS 0OS [Kai] SeCT-
TTOTf/S TWV TTVeVfJiCLTtJOV Kai KvplOS [TTaJoT/S (TapKOS, 6
eK\edjUL6vos [TO\V Kvpiov 'Invovv XpicrTov Kai ij/xas Si
avrov [eJ]s \aov Trepiovoriov, Swri Trda-rj [>/^]f%^ eVi/ce-
K\nfjievri TO fJLeya\o\7r\pe7res Kai ayiov ovojma avrov
10 \TT\ia-Tiv, <po(3ov, eipnvriv, VTropovriv, ^aKpodv^iaVy eyKpd-
Teiav, dyveiav Kai (rcdfypocrvvriv, ek evapea'Tria'iv TW
6v6fuxri avrov Sid TOV dpxiepecos Kai Trpoa-rdrov rj/uLtov
5 \onr6v] Vansittart. See below, and p. 26. 1 1 a.yvda.v] ayviav A.
LVI 1 1. * Finally, may the God of
all spirits and all flesh, who hath
chosen us in Christ Jesus, grant us
all graces through Christ, our High-
priest, through whom be glory and
honour to Him. Amen.'
5- XotTToi'] For \onrbv or TO Xot-
TTOI/, with which S. Paul frequently
ushers in the close of his epistles,
see Philippians iii. i. I cannot doubt
that one or other should be read here,
and \onrov is perhaps better than TO
XotTroi/, for the initial X (as is usual in
the MS) would be enlarged and the
word thus written would be sufficient
to fill up the vacant space.
TravTCTrvnTTjs] See the note on 55.
0eos...Ta5i/ TrvcvparoiV /c.T.X.] Num.
xxvii. l6 Kvpios 6 Qfos rav irvevpaTcnv
Kai Traces a-apKos (comp. xvi. 22) : see
also Heb. xii. 9 TO> Trarpi r&v Tn/ev/za-
Twi/, Rev. xxii. 6 Kvpios 6 Qcbs TCOI/
7TVV/JiCiT(OV T(OV 7rpO<pT)TO>V.
7. TUMS 81 avrov] Ephes. i. 4 <a6-
a>s e^fXe^aTO jj/zas fv avToi (i.e. V
Xpicrrw).
8. fls \aov irepiovo-iov] Deut. xiv.
4 Kai o-e e^eXe^aTO Kvpios o Qfos o~ov
yfvfadai <r Xaov avr<p 7repiovo~iov ',
comp. ib. vii. 6, xxvi. 18, Exod. xix. 5,
Ps. cxxxiv. 4, Tit. ii. 14 Ka6apio~r)
eairrai Xaoj/ Trcpiovo-iov. In the LXX
Xaos TTfpiovarios is a translation of
DV, the expression doubtless
present to S. Peter's mind when he
spoke of Xaor fls TTfpnroirjo-iv (i Pet.
ii. 9). In Mai. iii. 17 n^JD is trans-
lated els irfpiiroirjo-iv in the LXX, and
TT(piov<rios by Aquila. As n^JD is
'peculium', 'opes', (^)JD 'acquisivit'),
irfpiovo-ios would seem to mean ' ac-
quired over and above', and hence
' specially acquired' with a meaning
similar to the classical fgaipcros. It
was rendered at once literally and
effectively in the Latin Bible by
'peculiaris'.
f7riKfK\rjp.evT}] ' which hath in-
voked his name 1 \ comp. Acts ii. 21,
ix. 14, 21, xxii. 16, etc. Or is it ra-
ther, as the perfect tense suggests,
* which is called by his name'? This
latter makes better sense, especially
in connexion with Xaos TTfpiova-ios ;
but with this meaning the common
constructions in biblical Greek would
be ffi f)V (Or 0* 77) C7TlKeK\T)Tai TO
ov o/za avTov (e. g. Acts xv. 17, James
ii. 7, and freq. in the LXX), or rfj eVt-
KfK\T]fJLinj TQJ OVOfittTl dVTOV (IS. xliii. 7).
11. ayvtiav KOI o~(o(ppoo~vvr)v'\ So too
Ign. Ephes. 10: comp. Tit. ii. 5
ayvds.
The word occurs Test,
xii Pair. Is. 4.
12. apxicpeas KOI Trpoorarov] Seethe
note on 36 above, where the ex-
pression is expanded.
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
[LVIII
'Irja-ov Xpia-rov- Si 9 ov avrw So'a Kai
Kpdros, rifJLfiy Kai vvv Kal eh Trdvras TOIS awvas
aitovwv. dprjv.
LIX. Tbi)s Se aTreo-TaA/zeVof? d<p* rmwv K\av$iov
"Gcbrjfiov Kai QuaXepiov Birwva <rvv Kai QopTOVvdrw 5
eV eipnw) juera %jOas ev ra^ei aVaTre/x^are Trpos
OTTWS Odrrov rnv evKraiav Kai 7ri7ro6t]rrji/ r\^iv eipn
aveire^aTe A.
6 a
I. 8oa KCU fjicyaXoMrvvr)'] See the
note on 20, where also these two
words occur together in a doxology :
comp. also 59, where nearly the
same combination of words as here
is repeated. In Rev. v. 13 we have
;/ rift?) KCU r) ou KOL TO Kparos els rovs
ai&vcis ra>v alavcov.
LIX. 'We have sent Claudius
Ephebus and Valerius Bito to you.
Let them return to us quickly accom-
panied by Fortunatus, and bear glad
tidings of harmony and peace re-
stored among you. The grace of
our Lord Jesus Christ be with you
and with all. Through Him be glory
to God for ever .'
4. KXauSioi/ K.r.A.] These two
names, Claudius and Valerius, sug-
gest some connexion with the impe-
rial household; as the fifth Caesar
with his two predecessors belonged
to the Claudian gens and his empress
Messalina to the Valerian. Hence
it happens that during and after the
reign of Claudius we not unfre-
quently find the names Claudius
(Claudia) and Valerius (Valeria) in
conjunction, referring to slaves or
retainers of the Caesars; e.g. D.M.
CLAVDIAE. AVG. LIB. NEREIDI. M.
VALERIVS. FVTIANS. MATRI. CARIS-
SIMAE (Accad. di Archeol. XI. p. 376,
HO. 35), or VALERIA. HILARIA. NV-
TRIX. OCTAVIAE. CAESARIS. AVGVSTI.
REQVIESCIT. CVM. TI. CLAVDIO.
FRVCTO. VIRO (Orelli Tnscr. 4492).
It is not impossible therefore that
these two delegates of the Roman
Church were among the members of
1 Caesar's household' mentioned in
Phil. iv. 22, and fairly probable that
they are in some way connected with
the palace; see the dissertation in
Philippians p. 169 sq. Of the two
cognomina Ephebus is not so un-
common. On the other hand Bito is
very rare. As a man's name, I have
only succeeded in finding one instance
of it, and there, by a strange coinci-
dence, it is connected with the nomen
Claudius ; see Mommsen's Inscr.
Regn. Neap. p. 370, 'Originis incertae
no. 6472 ; extat in Mus. Borb. ; Dlis.
MANIBVS. TI. CLAVDIO. BITONI.RV-
TILIA. MARGARIS. CONJVGI. BENE-
MERENTI. F. VIX. ANNIS. LXXXV'.
In Muratori, 1367 no. 12, it occurs as
a woman's name, LONGINVS. BITONI.
VXORI. AMENTO.
5. (TVV Kal ^oproui/aro)] For the
position of /cat comp. Phil. iv. 3 /zero
Kal KA77/A6I/TO? (quoted by Laurent
p. 425). Hilgenfeld adds 'from the
Assumption of Moses* Clem. Alex.
Strom, vi. 15 (p. 806) <ri>v Kal TO>
XoXe'. The clever emendation of
Davies crvv Tatto 3>oprourara> is there-
fore unnecessary. The form of ex-
pression seems to separate Fortu-
natus from Ephebus and Bito : and,
if so, he was perhaps not a Roman
LIX]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
171
Ka
Kal ojuiovoiav aTrayyeXXwariv els TO
Xapfjvai Trepi Trjs ev(TTaBeias VJULCOV.
10 '/-/ %dpis TOV Kvpiov rjfULtov 'Iricrov Xpi&TOv jmed' VJULCOV
Kal jjieTa TrdvTtov TravTa^rj TWV /ce/cAr/yueVwj/ VTTO TOV
Oeov Kal Si avTOv* $L ov avTco $6a, TIJUL^ KpaTOs Kal
jmeyaXcocrvvri, Bpovos aicovios, d?ro TCOV alcovcov els TOVS
alcovas TCOV alcovcov.
8 dwayy AXoxrtv] The first X is supplied above the line but primd manu.
rdxtov] ra^eio A. 9 cvffTadcias] ev<rra6ia<T A.
The subscription is KAHM6NTOC npoc KOplN6lOYcG\. See above p. 22.
who accompanied the letter, but a
Corinthian from whom Clement was
expecting a visit. In this case there
is no improbability in identifying
him with the Fortunatus of i Cor.
xvi. 17; for Fortunatus seems to be
mentioned by S. Paul (A. D. 57) as
a younger member of the household
of Stephanas, and might well be alive
less than forty years after, when
Clement wrote. It must be remem-
bered however, that Fortunatus is a
very common name.
6. eV tipffvri K.T.A.] i Cor. xvi. 1 1
npOTT^aTf 5 OVTOV cv fipqvrj.
7. Barrov] This form is doubly
strange here, as it does not occur in
the New Testament, and Clement
uses the usual Ta\iov just below. Gar-
TOV however is found in Mart. Ign.
3, 5, Mart. Polyc. 13, in which latter
passage Barrov and rdxiov occur in
consecutive sentences as here.
fvKraiav] The word does not oc-
cur in the LXX or New Testament,
though common in classical Greek.
eViTro^TT/i/] as an adjective of
two terminations ; comp. Barnab.
i TI ciriiroOriTTj fyis v^wv (MS), where
Hilgenfeld unnecessarily reads eVtTro-
QTJTOS- The feminine does not occur
in the LXX or New Testament. For
similar instances of adjectives of
three terminations in the New Tes-
tament see A. Buttmann p. 22 sq. ;
and on the whole subject refer to
Lobeck Para/, p. 455 sq., especially
P- 473 sq.
9. (vcrraBfias] * tranquillity ':comp.
Wisd. vi. 26, 2 Mace. xiv. 6. On
fvaradelv see the notes to Ign. P0-
lyc.\.
II. Kal p.fTa iravroiv K.r,A,.] For a
benediction similarly extended see
I Cor. i. 2 <rvv nao-i rots (TriKaXovpfvois
TO ovopa K.r.A.
13. Bpovos altovios] This doxology
is imitated in Mart. Polyc. 2 1 'I
XpiOToO <u rj 8oa, TifMij
Bpovos altovtoS) airo yeveds (is yeveav.
Here Bpovos aiamos seems to be
thrown in as an after thought, the
ascription having ended with KOI
p.eya\a>arvvT) ; and the idea of alwvios
is prolonged by the thrice repeated
THE SO CALLED
SECOND EPISTLE OF CLEMENT
TO THE
CORINTHIANS.
i.
WE have seen (pp. 22, 23) that the table of contents prefixed to
the MS ascribes to Clement the Second Epistle equally with the
First. On the other hand it ought to be noticed that there is no head-
ing npoc KOpiNGioyc I, as the corresponding title of the first would lead
us to expect. This omission is perhaps not accidental. Though the scribe
of our MS held the Second Epistle to be not only a letter of Clement,
but also (as we may perhaps infer) a letter to the Corinthians; yet the
absence of such a title may have been transmitted from an earlier copy,
where the work was anonymous and not intended to be ascribed to this
father.
While the First Epistle is universally attributed to Clement, the
balance of external testimony is strongly opposed to his being regarded
as the author of the Second. It is first mentioned by Eusebius, who
throws serious doubts on its genuineness (H.E. iii. 37). After describing
the First he adds, 'I should mention also that there is said to be a
Second Epistle of Clement (itrrcov 8* ws KCU Sorrepa TIS c?vat Aeycrat TOV
KA^evros eirwrToXiJ) : but we do not know that this is recognised like the
former (ov p.rjv Iff o/xoio>s tf) Trporepp KOL ravnrjv yvwpifjiov C7riora/>te0a) ; for
we do not find the older writers making any use of it (on /^Se K<X! TOVS
apxatovs a vrg Kcxpij/xeVovs tcr/xcv).' Then after summarily rejecting other
pretended Clementine writings, because 'they are never once mentioned
by the ancients' and 'do not preserve the stamp of Apostolic orthodoxy
intact', he concludes by referring again to the First Epistle, which he
calls ' the acknowledged writing of Clement (17 TOV KA^/AOTOS d/xoAoyov-
174 SECOND CLEMENTINE EPISTLE
/xeVi? ypa<jy>jy And in other passages, where he has occasion to
speak of it, he uses similar expressions, ''the Epistle of Clement', the
acknowledged Epistle of Clement (H.E. iii. 16, iv. 22, 23, vi. 13). The
statement of Eusebius is more than borne out by facts. Not only is a
Second Epistle of Clement not mentioned by early writers ; but it is a
reasonable inference from the language of Hegesippus and Dionysius of
Corinth 1 (as reported by Eusebius), and of Irenaeus and Clement of
Alexandria (as read in their extant writings), that they cannot have known
or at least accepted any such epistle. Rufinus and Jerome use still
more decisive language. The former professedly translates Eusebius,
'Dicitur esse et alia dementis epistola cnjus nos notitiam non accepi-
mus'\ the latter tacitly paraphrases him, 'Fertur et secunda ejus nomine
epistola qua a veteribus reprobatur' (de Vir. III. 15). These writers are
not independent witnesses, but the strength, which they consciously or
unconsciously add to the language of the Greek original, has at least a
negative value ; for they could not have so written, if any Second Epistle
of Clement which might be accepted as genuine had fallen within the
range of their knowledge.
Early in the 9th century Georgius Syncellus still speaks of 'the one
genuine letter to the Corinthians' (Chronog. A.D. 78, i. p. 651 ed. Dind.);
and later in the same century Photius (BibL 113) writes, 'The so called
Second Epistle (of Clement) to the same persons (the Corinthians) is
rejected as spurious (ws vo0os dTroSoKt/xa^erat).'
Meanwhile however this epistle had been gradually gaining recog-
nition as a genuine work of Clement. The first distinct mention of it
as such is in our MS, which belongs probably to the fifth century: but
the notice of Eusebius implies that even in his day some persons
were disposed to accept it. At a later period its language and teaching
made it especially welcome to the Monophysites (Hilgenfeld p. xxiv),
1 Hegesippus, H.E. iii. 16, iv. 11: time to time this second letter from the
Dionysius, H. E. iv. 23. The words of Romans, as they do the former which
the latter are TTJV arj^epov ovv Kvpt.a.KT)v was written by Clement. Thus he seems
aylav ij/j^pav diijydyofjiev, ev $ dveyvupw to know of only one letter of Clement to
v/iwv TTJV iri<TTo\i)v, riv tojjicv &d ITOTC the Corinthians. The passage however
dvayivuffKorres vovdereiffdcu, us ical TT\V has been strangely misinterpreted, as
wportpav riiMV Sid KXij/nejros ypacpeiaav. though rr\v irportpav meant the former
He is writing in the name of the Corin- of Clemen? s two epistles a meaning
thians to the Romans, acknowledging a which the context does not at all favour
letter which they had received from the and which the grammar excludes, for then
brethren in Rome written apparently by we should require T^V vpor^pav TUI> Std
their bishop Soter ; and he declares that KXij/ieiroJ ypa<peiaSiv.
his Church will preserve and read from
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 175
and from the close of the $th century it is frequently quoted as genuine.
Thus citations are found in SEVERUS of ANTIOCH (Cureton Corp. Ign.
pp. 215, 246, 365) and in TIMOTHEUS of ALEXANDRIA (ib. pp. 212, 244)
in the early part of the 6th century, besides the Syriac collections men-
tioned below (see the note on i) which perhaps belong to about the
same age. To this century also may perhaps be ascribed the APOSTO-
LICAL CANONS, where (can. 85) 'Two Epistles of Clement' are included
among the books of the New Testament (see above, p. 12). About the
opening of the 7th century again it is quoted by DOROTHEUS the AR-
CHIMANDRITE (see the note, 7); in the 8th century by JOANNES
DAM ASCENUS (see the fragments at the end of the epistle) ; and in the
nth by NICON of RH^ETHUS (see the notes, 3). If NICEPHORUS
(t 828) in his Stichometria (see above, p. 13) places it with the First
Epistle among the apocrypha, he does not by this classification ques-
tion its genuineness but merely denies its canonicity.
But what is the external authority for considering it an Epistle to the
Corinthians? We have seen that it is called an Epistle from the first;
but the designation to the Corinthians is neither so early nor so
universal. It was not so designated in our MS (so far as we know), nor
by Eusebius or Jerome or Timotheus (see above, p. 22). But in
SEVERUS of ANTIOCH (c. A.D. 520) for the first time a quotation is
distinctly given as 'from the Second Epistle to the Corinthians' (Corp.
Ign. pp. 215, 246, comp. p. 365). The Syriac MS itself which contains
the extract from Severus (Brit. Mus. Add. MSS 12, 157) 'can hardly,'
in Cureton's opinion (p. 355), 'have been transcribed later than the
commencement of the 8th century and might have been written about
the end of the 6th.' In other Syriac extracts also (Corp. Ign. pp. 364
sq., Cowper's Syr. Miscell. p. 57: see the note i), which perhaps
belong to the 6th century, it is quoted in this way. In the copy used
by Photius again (see above, p. 27) it appears to have been so entitled
(Bibl. 126 j3ij3\iSdpiOV ei/ u> K\ij[LVTO<s cVtoToAai Trpos Kopivtfiovs ft ev^>-
povro, compared with Bibl. 113 17 Xeyofj-evir) Stvre'pa Trpos rows avrovs);
and John Damascene twice cites it as 'the Second Epistle to the Corin-
thians' (see the fragments at the end of the epistle).
2.
Passing from external to internal evidence, we have to seek an
answer to three several questions : (i) Was it written by Clement of
Rome ? (2) Is it an epistle? (3) Was it addressed to the Corinthians ?
176 SECOND CLEMENTINE EPISTLE
i. The indications of authorship contained in the writing itself do
not encourage us to assign it to the same author as the First or indeed
to any contemporary, (i) The writer delights to identify himself and
his hearers with Gentile Christianity. He speaks of a time when he and
they worshipped stocks and stones, gold and silver and bronze ( i).
He and they are prefigured by the prophet's image of the barren woman
who bore many more children than she that had the husband, i.e., as he
explains it, than the Jewish people 'who seem to have God' ( 2). On
the other hand the genuine Clement never uses such language. On
the contrary he looks upon himself as a descendant of the patriarchs,
as an heir of the glories of the Israelite race; and (what is more im-
portant) he is thoroughly imbued with the feelings of an Israelite, has
an intimate knowledge of the Old Testament Scriptures (though not in
the original tongue), and is even conversant with the apocryphal
literature of the race and with the traditional legends and interpreta-
tions. In short his language and tone of thought proclaim him a Jew,
though a Hellenist, (ii) On the difference in style I do not lay great
stress; because, where there is much play for fancy, there is much room
also for self-deception, and criticism is apt to become hypercritical.
Yet I think it will be felt by all that the language of this Second
Epistle is more Hellenic and less Judaic, though at the same time more
awkward and less natural, than the First. This argument against the
identity of authorship gains strength if we assume the writing to be
not only the same kind of composition as the other, but also ad-
dressed to the same persons, i.e. if we suppose it to be strictly a
Second Epistle to the Corinthians, (iii) The argument from the
theology is perhaps a little stronger than the argument from the style,
but not very strong. There is a more decided dogmatic tone in the
Second Epistle than in the First. More especially the pre-existence
and divinity of Christ are stated with a distinctness ( i, 9) which
is wanting in the First, and in a form which perhaps the writer of
the First would have hesitated to adopt, (iv) The position of the
writer with respect to the Scriptures is changed. In the First Epistle
Clement draws his admonitions and his examples chiefly from the Old
Testament. The direct references to the evangelical history are very
few in comparison. On the other hand in the Second Epistle the allu-
sions to and quotations from gospel narratives (whether canonical or
apocryphal) very decidedly preponderate. This seems to indicate a
somewhat later date, when gospel narratives were more generally
circulated and when appeal could safely be made to a written Christian
literature. The form of quotation too is more mature; * Another
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 1 77
scripture^ saith, I came not to call the righteous etc. ( 2)'; 'The Lord
saith, No servant can serve two masters ( 6) ' ; ' The Lord saith in the
Gospel, If ye kept not that which is small, who shall give you that
which is great ( 8)'. (v) The indications of the condition of the Church
when the epistle was written have been thought to point very clearly to
the time of persecution under M. Aurelius A.D. 161 180 (see Hilgen-
feld Apost. Vat. p. -115 sq.). To myself they seem far too indefinite to
settle the date even with this degree of precision. The writer urges his
hearers not to cling too fondly to this life, to remember the Lord's
forewarning respecting those who might kill the body but could not
hurt the soul, to strive hard for the incorruptible crown, to lay aside all
fear of men, all craving after earthly enjoyment (4, 5, 7, 10). Such
language, I conceive, might well be used at almost any time during the
first half of the second century. Again he cautions them against evil
teachers (KaKoSiSao-KaAowres), who (as we may gather from the context)
dissuaded their disciples from undergoing suffering as a testimony to
their faith ( 10). This charge we know to have been brought against
the Basilideans and other Gnostics (see the notes there); and to
such the writer probably alludes; but even this condition would be
satisfied by an earlier date, and after all the language is sufficiently
vague to leave the allusion doubtful. Lastly he puts them on their
guard against the heresy which denies that this flesh is judged and
rises again; and, as connected therewith, urges them to 'keep the flesh
pure and the seal (of baptism) undefiled', to 'guard the flesh as a temple
of God' ( 8, 9). Here the writer seems certainly to be denouncing
Gnostic immorality as the consequence of Gnostic error; but the Pasto-
ral Epistles and the Apocalypse show that even in its earliest stages the
same speculative opinions of Gnosticism tended to produce the same
practical evils. But, though some of the arguments adduced will ap-
pear too weak to support any hypothesis, yet in the aggregate they
create a strong presumption that the epistle was written at least a gene-
ration later than Clement.
2. I have hitherto spoken of this writing as an epistle, because our
authorities so call it. But is this its proper description? If we examine
it throughout, we find nothing which would lead to this inference. It is
not addressed to any one and contains no personal allusion of any
kind. This argument would have had much more force, if the end had
1 Too much stress however must not tation occurs in the very early epistle
be laid on the fact that a gospel is quoted ascribed to Barnabas 4 ; and this is pos-
as 7/>a07j. It is now placed beyond any sibly the correct interpretation of I Tim.
reasonable doubt that this mode of quo- v. 18 also (see the note on 2).
CLEM. 12
178 SECOND CLEMENTINE EPISTLE
not been wanting; butistill it is a sufficient starting point for the opinion
of Grabe and others, that we have here -not a letter but a fragment of a
treatise or a homily. The inference however -is not safe, for the same
might have been inferred of the Epistle to the Hebrews, if its conclusion
had been mutilated in the same way. Only one thing seems clear that,
if in any sense an epistle, it was written in the name not of a church,
like the First Epistle of Clement, but of the individual writer; for he
throughout addresses his hearers as 'my brethren' (dScX<^oi /nov, 7,
10). Of the bearing of this fact I shall have to speak presently.
3. Was it written to the Corinthians? With one exception the
language is colourless in this respect and might have been addressed to
any church. But the exceptional passage strikingly confirms the tra-
ditional view. Like S. Paul writing to these same Corinthians, the
author refers at length to the athletic games of the Greeks ( 7). This
fact is not very important in itself, as he obviously has the passage of
S. Paul in his mind. Nor can much stress be laid on the circumstance
that he is apparently well acquainted with the rules of such contests.
But there is one piece of local colouring which seems to point espe-
cially to Corinth and to the Isthmian games : he speaks of ' crowds
who land '(KaraTrXeouo-ivTroXXot) to take part in such contests, using such
language as a writer or a preacher would naturally use, who counted
on hearers able to appreciate his allusion.
The conclusions therefore at which we seem to have arrived from an
investigation of the internal evidence are these ; (i) That it was not
written by Clement or in Clement's age; (2) That it bears no traces of
the epistolary form, though it may possibly have been a letter; (3)
That on the whole it appears to have been addressed to the Corinthian
Church.
3-
In the light of this evidence, external and internal, we may pro-
nounce judgment on the opinions which modern critics have entertained
respecting the authorship of the epistle.
i. Cotelier, Bull, Galland, Lumper, and many others, have contend-
ed that it is what tradition declares it to be an Epistle from Clement
to the Corinthians. They have differed only about the time when it
was written, Cotelier placing it before the First Epistle, while most
writers have dated it after. As no allusion is made to dissensions (and
it may be inferred from the silence of Photius, Bibl. 126, that the lost
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 179
ending was equally without any such reference), it cannot have been
written about the same time with the First, nor after it (as Cotelier
thinks). Indeed, if the date assigned above (p. 4) to the First Epistle
be correct, and if Clement died at the time when he is reputed to
have died (A. D. 95 or 100), the interval is hardly long enough for the
feuds to have passed out of mind. Yet the objections above stated
(pp. 176, 177) are considerably enhanced, if we assign an earlier date
to it than to the First. Thus the difficulty of finding a time for it is
an additional argument against its genuineness. And generally it may
be said that, if the internal or the external evidence alone were insuf-
ficient to condemn it, yet the combination of the two must be con-
sidered fatal.
Recently the defence of the Clementine authorship has assumed
a new form. Hagemann (Ueber den zten Brief dcs Clemens etc. in the
Theolog. Quartalschr. XLIII. p. 509 sq. 1861) supposes it to have been a
letter of Clement sent to accompany the Shepherd of Hennas. He
refers to the direction given by the angelic messenger to Hermas ( Vis.
ii. 4) that Clement shall circulate his book among foreign cities, and
he postulates an accompanying letter of recommendation written by
Clement. This however is a mere assumption. Moreover our epistle
bears no traces of this purpose, and Photius (who had it unmutilated)
evidently did not discern any such object, Hagemann again points to
a few coincidences between our epistle and the Shepherd, but these
are far less striking than might be expected under the supposed cir-
cumstances, and indeed are not closer than may often be found be-
tween early Christian documents written about the same time. Thus,
except its ingenuity, this hypothesis has nothing to recommend it;
and we should do better to fall back on the traditional view and re-
gard the epistle as addressed to the Church of Corinth, for its Cor-
inthian destination is somewhat favoured (as we have seen) by internal
evidence.
2. Grabe (SpiciL Pair. i. pp. 268. 300) supposes it to be a frag-
ment of a homily forged in Clement's name; and points to a passage in
Anastasius Qnast. 96 (p. 526 ed. Gretser), who quotes from 'the sacred
and apostolic doctor Clement in his first discourse (A-o'yw) concerning
providence and righteous judgment', as showing that such homilies
existed. But against this view several objections may be urged,
(i) The quotation in Anastasius is taken not from Clement of Rome,
but from Clement of Alexandria, as Hagemann has shown (1. c. p. 5 14 sq.) ;
and therefore the ground for assuming the existence of such homilies is
cut away. (2) The writing bears no traces of forgery. The author does
12 2
l8o SECOND CLEMENTINE EPISTLE
indeed appear to have read Clement and to have borrowed from
him (see the notes on 3, n), but there is no attempt at impersona-
tion : so that its ascription to this early Roman bishop would seem to
be the error of a later age. (3) Lastly, this 'theory fails to account
for its being called an epistle to the Corinthians. It should be added
also that in ascribing this writing to the middle of the third century
after the time of Origen (1. c. p. 269) Grabe has shown a disregard of
its characteristic features (see the next paragraph), which require us to
assign to it a date not later, or not much later, than the middle of the
second century.
3. Dodw'ell (Dissert, in Iren. i. xxix. p. 53) professed to see in this
epistle a resemblance to the style of Clement of Alexandria in the
fragments of the Hypotyposeis, and suggested that the two Clerrients had
been confused. This suggestion is thrown out casually among other
speculations, and it is not clear what weight its author attached to it,
or what inference he intended to draw. At all events the opinion has
found no favour, and may be briefly dismissed. Few will be able to
trace this resemblance of style; and the quotations from the evangeli-
cal history bear testimony to an earlier period, when the four canoni-
cal Gospels had not yet established that exclusive authority which
they have in the age of the younger Clement. In our epistle the
Gospel of the Egyptians is a main source of quotation (see n), and
is employed in a manner quite foreign to Clement of Alexandria who,
though acquainted with this apocryphal book and even quoting from
it (though perhaps only at second hand), yet recognises only the four
canonical Gospels as authoritative.
4. Hilgenfeld (Proleg. p. xxxviii sq.) has recently propounded
the view, to which casual suggestions of previous writers seemed to
lead up, that this is the letter written by the Church of Rome to
the Church of Corinth during the episcopate of Soter. Addressing
the Romans in reply to this letter Dionysius of Corinth, as quoted
by Eusebius (H. E. iv. 23; see above, p. 174 note), says that on the
day on which he writes, being the Lord's day, the Corinthian brethren
had read the Roman letter publicly, and would continue to do so from
time to time, as also their former epistle sent through Clement. This
hypothesis therefore has two very strong recommendations, (i) It ac-
counts for the fact that our epistle is found appended to a MS of the
New Testament, as being read from time to time in the public services
of the Church. (2) An explanation is thus suggested how Clement's
name came to be attached to it: for it thus became the second of
two letters from the Church of Rome to the Church of Corinth; and,
TO THE CORINTHIANS. l8l
as Clement was the acknowledged author of the first, so not unnatu-
rally his name would be extended to the second. On the other hand
this theory seems to me to be open to one fatal objection. Dionysius
speaks distinctly of a letter not from the Roman bishop, but from the
Roman church. He does not even mention Soter's name in connexion
with the letter (though he had spoken of him just before), but uses the
plural in describing its authorship, v/xwv TI}V fcrurroAjyr. On the other
hand our fragment, whether it be regarded as part of a letter or of a
homily, professes to come from one person. The writer more than
once addresses his hearers as ' my brethren' ( 7, 10), and it contains
no indication that others were associated with him in the writing. It
therefore fails to satisfy the primary test which alone the very brief
fragment of Dionysius enables us to apply.
5. Lastly, Wocher (der Brief des Clemens etc. p. 204) suggested
that the author is Dionysius of Corinth. This suggestion has the ad-
vantage of connecting our epistle with Clement's genuine letter (though
not very directly), and it moreover accounts for the local colouring
which has been noticed above, p. 178. Beyond this, it has nothing
to recommend it. Eusebius was well acquainted with the letters of
Dionysius; and there is a presumption that he would in this case have
known or detected the authorship of this epistle.
As all theories fail us, we must be content to accept this as an
anonymous writing; but it will remain nevertheless an important mo-
nument of Christian antiquity, as dating probably before or about the
middle of the second century. In the notes on 12 I have pointed
out an indication that it may have emanated from Egypt.
The theological position of the writer has been much canvassed,
and some difference cf opinion exists. Schwegler (Nac/iap. Zcit. I.
p. 448 sq.) characteristically maintains that the work was written
towards the end of the second century by a Roman Ebionite, whose
aim it was to reconcile the older and more rigorous Ebionism with the
now rapidly developing Catholic doctrine. He assumes it as a
recognised fact that the mode of thought in this epistle is Ebionite
(p. 450). Yet notvvithsta. :ling this boldness of assertion, it is difficult
to see how even a prima fade case can be made out from such a per-
verse view. The writer's avowed position as a Gentile Christian, his un-
compromising attack upon the Jews, his lofty conception of the person
of Christ, his constant reference to the teaching of our Lord and total
silence about the Mosaic ordinances, his habit of appealing to the Pro-
phets and not to the Law, all give a direct negative to this theory. On
the other hand, if the writer protests against the defects of Ebionism, he
1 82 SKCOND CLEMENTINE EPISTLE
is equally severe on the errors of Gnosticism. And this double-edged
antagonism points to his true position. He belongs to Catholic Chris-
tianity, which is equidistant from the one and the other. Yet the form
of his teaching differs widely from the definite and systematic type of
the post-Nicene age, when the opposition to Arian and Apollinarian
heresies had led to a more precise statement of Catholic doctrine, and
even falls short of the comparative distinctness which characterises the
writers of the third century, when the prevalence of Monarchian and
Sabellian views had produced the same effect in a smaller degree. Our
Second Epistle is clearly Catholic: but Catholic doctrine is still held in
solution; it has not yet coalesced into dogma. At the same time,
though Catholic, the teaching is not markedly Pauline in type; for
though the writer is obviously acquainted with S. Paul's Epistles and
imitates them (e.g. 2, 7), yet he never adopts the modes of stating
Christian doctrine which are characteristic of the Apostle. This
is substantially the view maintained by Ritschl (Entst. d. Altkath.
Kirche p. 286 sq.), Hilgenfeld (Apost. Vat. p. 118 sq.), and others.
The remarks of the first mentioned,- which still further define the
writer's position, may be read as a supplement to what is said here.
The following is an analysis of the fragment :
' My brethren, we must look on Christ as God. We must not think
mean things of Him who has been so merciful to us, who has given us
life and all things ( i). In us is fulfilled the saying that the barren
woman hath many children. The Gentile Church was once unfruitful,
but now has a numerous offspring. We are those sinners whom Christ
came especially to save ( 2). Therefore we owe all recompense to
Him. And the return which he asks is that we should confess Him in
our deeds. The worship, not of the lips only, but of the heart, must be
yielded to Him ( 3). He has denounced those who, while they obey
Him not, yet call Him Lord. He has declared that, though they be
gathered into His bosom, He will reject them ( 4). Let us therefore
remember that we are sojourn ers here, and let us not fear to quit this
world. Rather let us call to mind His warning, and fear not those who
kill the body but Him who can destroy body and soul together. All
things earthly we must hold foreign to us ( 5). On this there must be
no wavering. We cannot serve two masters. This world and the
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 183
other are deadly foes. It must be our choice to do Christ's will.
Even Noah, Job, and Daniel could not have rescued their own children
from destruction. How shall we then, if we keep not the baptismal
seal intact, present ourselves in God's kingdom? ( 6) The lists are
open ; the struggle approaches. Let us crowd thither to take our
part. Let us fight to win the immortal chaplet. But, so doing, we
must observe the laws of the contest, if we would escape chastisement.
A horrible fate awaits those who break the seal ( 7). Now is the
time for repentance. Now we can be moulded like clay in the hands
of the potter. After death it will be too late. If we keep not small
things, how shall we be trusted with great? If we guard not the seal
intact, how shall we inherit eternal life? ( 8).'
'Deny not, that men shall rise in their bodies. As Christ came in
the flesh, so also shall we be judged in the flesh. Let us give ourselves
to God betimes. He reads our very inmost thoughts. To those who
do His will Christ has given the name of brothers ( 9). This will let
us ever obey. If we fear men and choose present comfort, we shall
purchase brief pleasure at the price of eternal joy. They who lead
others astray herein are doubly guilty ( 10). We must not falter. The
prophetic word denounces the double-minded; it foretels how the
course of things is maturing to its consummation, as the vine grows
and ripens. God is faithful ; and, as He has promised, so will He give
joys unspeakable to the righteous ( 1 1). The signs, which shall herald
the approach of His kingdom, Christ has foretold. The two shall be
one in universal peace. The outside shall be as the inside in strict sin-
cerity. The male shall be as the female in '
'Be not dismayed at seeing the rich prosperous and the faithful
straitened. If our reward were immediate, piety would be changed
into merchandise '
' Things are not what they seem. Our fondest desires, when granted,
often bring grievous calamity'......
Information respecting the single MS which contains this epistle
has been given already, p. 22 sq.
6.
An account of the literature will be found in the introduction to
1 84 SECOND CLEMENTINE EPISTLE.
the First Epistle p. 27 sq. To the list of works there given should
be added (as referring to this epistle alone) :
1 86 1 Ueber den zweiten Brief des Clemens von Rom; HAGEMANN.
in the Theologische Qua? talschrift (XLUI. Hft. 4. p. 509 sq.).
[TTPOC KOPIN0IOYC B.]
I. 'ASe/\0ot, OVTWS del r/juas (ppovelv Trepi 'lti<rov
[npOC KOplNOlOyc B.] The authorities for this title will be found on p. 175.
For the designation of this epistle in the MS, where it has no heading, see pp. 22,
'3, '73-
I. ' My brethren, we must think of
Christ as God, as judge of all men.
It is no light crime to have mean
views of Him by whom we were
called and who suffered for us. What
worthy recompense can we pay to
Him, who has given us light and
life, who has rescued us from the
worship of stocks and stones, has
scattered the dark cloud that hung
over us, has brought back our stray-
ing footsteps, and thus has called us
into being?'
i. \\SfX0oi K.T.X.] The opening of
the epistle, as far as iraQtlv eWa
iy/ic3j>, is quoted by Severus of An-
tioch (c. A.D. 515) and by Timotheus
of Alexandria (f A.D. 535) in extracts
preserved in a Syriac translation.
By Severus it is given as ' from the
Second Epistle to the Corinthians'
(Cureton's Corp. Ign. pp. 215, 246) ;
by Timotheus as 'from the beginning
of the Third Epistle' (Corp. Ign. pp.
212, 244) immediately after a quota-
tion * from the First Epistle on Vir-
ginity' (see above pp. 17, 22). Of the
Syriac MSS containing these extracts,
the former may date from the 6th to
the 8th century (Corp. Ign. p. 355),
and the latter was written not later
than A.D. 562 (ib. p. 353). Moreover
the opening words 'AfcX^ot...i*icp<y
are found in several Syriac extracts,
of which one is given by Cureton
(Corp. Ign. p. 365) and another by
Cowper (Syriac Miscell. p. 57). Of
these Dr Wright of the British Mu-
seum sends me the following account :
* There are in the Syriac collection
several large volumes ranging from
the 7th or 8th cent, to the loth,
and entitled ]A_iQ->j2.;> |iiAo or
Books of Demonstrations, i. e. ex-
tracts from the Fathers to be used
in combating various heresies. They
are all Monophysite compilations.
The extract occurs in several of these
volumes. I send the text copied
from Add. 17, 214, fol. 77 a, which MS
seems to be of the 7th century'.
1 86 SECOND CLEMENTINE EPISTLE
XptO"TOV, ok 7T6|0/ 0Ol>, aJ5 7T6|04 KpLTOV
KOI ov del fj/ias fULtKpd (ppovelv Trepi Trjs
ev TW 7a|0 (ppovelv tjjULas jULiKpa Trepi avrov,
jUUKpd Kdl 6\7TL^O]ULV XdfieiV. Kctl foit
OVK
4 ws Trepi] Sever., Timoth. ; see below, wirep A.
For ^A *] .. Cowper reads
!U-iujj, ye live, which I find in
] ^ * ^^n \\n - . \\^V? p*3Aj5 another MS of the 8th cent., but a
3rd later MS has also ,pA-V^i y e
see. Again Cowper's MS has V ]^D,
called us; the other two < nO'.o /
called you?
After this follows a passage from Photius (Bibl. 126) remarks on the
9 KM w \tyT<o...rbv purOov. opening of this epistle, contrasting
it with the First as respects its
Christology, 77 8e Seure'pa /cat awn) i/ov-
0(riav Koi 7ra.paivriv Kpeirrovos el&dyei
jSiov KCU ev dpxfj Qebv TOV Xpicrroi/
Krjpixro-fi : see the notes on 2, 36,
57 of the First Epistle.
1. Kpirov K.T.A.] The expression
occurs in Acts x. 42 (in a speech of
S. Peter): comp. 2 Tim. iv. i, i Pet.
iv. 5. See also Barnab. 7, Polyc.
Phil. 2.
2. piKpa (ppovetv] ' to have mean
views? The Ebionites, whom the
writer of this epistle attacks, were
said to have earned the title of 'poor'
by their mean and beggarly concep-
tion of the Person of Christ ; see
esp. Origen de Princ. iv. 22 (i. p. 183)
01 TTTW^OI rfi dtavoia 'E/Siooveuoi rfjs
79 diavoias eVcoj/u/zot, cfBuov
yap & TTTO>XOS Trapa E/3paios
rat, c. Cels. ii. I (I. p. 385), in
Matth. t. xvi. 12 (ill. p. 734) rw
'EySicoi/aia) /cat TTTfo^fiiovri TTfpi rr)i/ ets
'irjarovv nLo-Tiv, and again / G 1 ^^. Hi
Horn. 5 (ii. p. 68); Euseb. H. E.
lli. 27 E/3ieoi/ai'ous Tovrouy
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
187
KCtl V7TO TIVOS KO.I 61S OV TOTTOV, KCtl OCTCt V7TfJi6lVeV
' Irjcrovs XpuTTos TraOelv eveica tj/uitov. Tiva ovv ripeis
$CO<TO/ULV dvTifJii(r6iav', rj Tiva Kapwov aiov ov
avros eficoKev, Trocra Se avTio 6<pel\ofjiv oaria; TO
10 (pcos ^dp rifjiiv zyaplcraTOi ais TraTrjp viovs
9 6<f>ei\o/J.ev] o<j>i\ofj.ev A.
ra TTfpl TOV XptoroC &oabi>ra?, Eccl.
fJit'ol. i. 14 ot TrpwToicypvKfs 'E/Siwi/at'ovs
<0v6fJ.aov 'EjSpaiVcT/ (pavfj 7rru>\ovs TTJV
didvoiav arroKoXovvrfs TOVS va p.cv Qeov
\eyovras cldfvat /cat rou (rcor^poy TO
aco/xa /u) dpvovfjifvovs rrfv Se TOU vtoO
OcoTTjTa fjif/ ftSoras, with other pas-
sages collected in Schliemann C&-
wil. p. 471 sq. Origen's language
perhaps does not necessarily imply
that he gives this as a serious account
of the term, but only that they were
fitly called 'poor'. Eusebius how-
ever, mistaking his drift, supposes
this name to have been a term of
reproach imposed upon these here-
tics by the orthodox; instead of
being, as doubtless it was and as
perhaps Origen knew it to be, self-as-
sumed in allusion to their voluntary
poverty. The idea of a heresiarch
named Ebion, which is found first in
Tertullian (de Prcescr. 33, and else-
where), is now generally allowed to
be a mistake.
4. f ot f dieovovTfs] li we who hear\
For the article compare Clem. Rom.
6 at do-dfve Is ra> cr<ofj.art ; but the ex-
pression is awkward and misplaced.
Young suggested /catVoi which others
have adopted, but this is not the
particle required. The Syriac quo-
tations of Timotheus and Severus
have i . vVn - < and when ive
hear\ as though" the article were
absent from their text; but, allow-
ance being made for the license of
translation, no stress can be laid on
this fact. Photius (Bibl. 126) remarks
on the looseness and inconsequence
of expression in this Second Epistle
(or rather in the two epistles, but
he must be referring especially to
the Second), ra ev avrms voj^unra ep-
ptfjLfievd TTCOV Acat ov (rvfe^ij Ttjv aoXou-
6iav vTrfjpxf (pvXdrrovTa. Several in-
stances of this will be noted below ;
and this passage, if the text be cor-
rect, furnishes another illustration.
8. aKrt/zto-^t'ai/] The word occurs
Rom. i. 27, 2 Cor. vi. 1 3, Theoph. ad
Aittol. ii. 9. Though apparently not
common, it is a favourite word with
our author ; see just below and 9,
1 1. The sentiment is taken from Ps.
Cxvi. 12 rt ai/raTroScao-ft) rw Kvpico K.r.A.
9. oo-ta] l mercies^ kindnesses" 1 ^ as it
is used in the LXX Is. Iv. 3 (quoted in
Acts xiii. 34 5<uo-a> vp.lv ra o<ria Aauet
ra Trtora) for DHDH : see Wolf Cur.
PhiloL p. 1 197. In a parallel passage
2 Chron. vi. 42 the LXX has ra eXeiy.
In this case o$tAo/iev will have a
pregnant sense, ' we have received
and should repay" 1 . Perhaps how-
ever it is simpler to take oa-ia as
< religious duties' 1 (e.g. Eur. Suppl.
368 o<rta TTfpt Gcovs}. The distinction
between oo-ta 'what is due to God'
and SiKaia 'what is due to men' is as
old as Plato (Gorg. p. 507 B) and
runs through Greek literature : comp.
Trench N. T. Syn. 2nd ser. xxxviii,
and Steph. Thes. s. vv. 8i<aios and
See also below, 5, 6.
10. (os naTT K.r.A.] The refer-
i88
SECOND CLEMENTINE EPISTLE
yopev<Tv 9 aTToXXv/uevovs if/mas earcocrev. iroiov ovv aivov
avTw ^a)(ra)fj.ev rj JULI crQov dvTifJU<r6icts cav e'Aa^o
6We9 Ty Siavoia, TrpoarKvvovvres XiBovs KCCI u\a
Xpv&ov Kcti dpyvpov Kai ^aA/coV, epya dvOpwTrcov Kai 6
/3/os V/ULCOV oAos a'AAo ovfiev Y]V el /*>} Bdvaros. djuiavpco- 5
(Tiv ovv TrepiKei/uevoi Kai TOiavTris er^Afos <yefJLOVTes '"
Trj opdcrei, dvefiXe^ajULev d7ro6ejULevoi e/ceu/o o
fj.e6a ve<pos rrj avrov 6e\t]cri. rj\er](Tv yap ri
crTrXaryxvKrBeis etrwcrei/, 0ea<ra//ei/os eV r\[tiv
Tr\dvr]V Kai aTTtoXeiav, Kai jUtj^e/JLiav e\7ri$a
, ei p.t] T"nv Trap avrov. e'fcaAecrei/ yap
I TTOIOV OVV] TTOIOVV A.
ence is perhaps to Hosea ii. i Kai
f(rrai fv r<3 roTTw ov epptBr) avrols Ov
\aos fiov vpel?, Kfi K\r)6ij(rovTai viol
etov <*>vros, more especially as ap-
plied by S. Paul Rom. ix. 26. See
also the quotation in 2 Cor. vi. 18 Kai
caopai vfjuv (is irarepa Kai v/zeTs eacvOe
p.oi cis viovs Kai dvyarepas (a combina-
tion of 2 Sam. vii. 14 and Is. xliii. 6),
and I Joh. iii. I iSere Troranfiv dycnrrjv
yp.lv 6 narfjp Iva reKva Qeov
JO
e\iri8avex VTf0 '
2. S<oor<B/zev] l can we give f The
editors tacitly read Sworo^ei/, though
the MS has Scoo-w/if j/, and a conjunctive
is more forcible : comp. e.g. Matt.
xxiii. 33 TTWS (pvyrjrc, xxvi. 54 TTCDS ovv
ir\r)p<t)6>(Tiv at ypatpai ; and see Winer
xli. p. 301.
mjpol ovrcs /f.r.X.] Arist. Eth. Nic.
i. IO Tols pi) 7rfTTT]pQ)p.tvots npbs dpfrijv,
Ptolemasus ad Flor. (in Epiphan.
Har. xxxiii. 3 p. 217) py fj.6vov TO TTJS
ai TO TOV a-to/iaroy
In the New Testament
irrjpovv, injpao-is, occur occasionally
as various readings for ncopovv, n<opo>-
<rty, but are not well supported: see
Fritzsche Rom. II. p. 451 sq.
3. Trpoo-Kvvovvrfs K.r.A.] The wri-
ter of this epistle therefore is plainly
a Gentile Christian : comp. 2 j
c y KK\T]o-ia 77juwv, and the introduction
p. 176.
4. o /3/os] Their ftios was not <o^
but ddvaTos : see the note on Ign. Rom.
7. Comp. I Tim. v. 6 <Bcra rdnpey.
7. dvffiXe\j/ap.ev] Comp. 9.
drrodtpevoL K. r. X.] The language
here, though hot the thought, is
coloured by Heb. xii. i TOO-OVTOV
7T p LKf ifJLCVOV
fj.apTvp(i)V) oyKov aTro^e'/xei/oi
/c.r.X. For the construction irfpi
TI i to be enveloped in or surrounded
by a thing! see Acts xxviii. 20, Heb.
v. 2.
10. e^oi/ray] sc. ijpas. If this read-
ing be correct it is perhaps go-
verned by deaa-dp-fvos rather than
by eo-oxre, ' and this though we
had no hope\ But e^ovrey may be
the right reading after all : in which
case a word or words may have fallen
out from the text ; or this may be one
of the awkward expressions to which
allusion has been already made (on
10
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
189
OVK oWas Kai ij6eXti(rev e'/c JUL*J OVTOS eivai rj
II. Ey^pANGHTI, CT?pA H Oy Tl'KTOYCA
BOHCON, H OYK O>AI'NOYCA, OTI noAAA TA TGKNA THC epH
15 MAAAON H THC e\'OYCHC TON ANApA. ^O /7Tei/ ey^p
CTe?pA H oy TI'KTOYCA, f/juas eiTrev (TTelpa <yap r\v rj
6KK\ri(ria rijJLutv TTpo TOV o6i]vai avTrj re/ci/a. o Se eiTrev
BO'HCON H OYK (i>AiNOYCA, TOVTO \ejer ra? Trpocrev^a^
rifjittiv a?rAa)5 dva<pepeiv irpos TOV Qeov jui.il, ols ai
20 eJS/yofcrca, eyKaKco/mev. o Se eiTrev OTI TTOAAA TA TEKNA
THC epHMOY MAAAON H THC 6XOYCHC TON ANApA, 67T/ eprjfUlOS
elvai aVo TOV Qeov 6 Aaos rifJLtdv, vvvl Se THCT-
TrXeioves eyevofJieOa TCOV SOKOVVTWV
II. e*:(iXfo-er' yap K.T.A.] Rom. iv. 17
TO. /ii) oiTa o>p oz^ra, Phiio
/. Princ. 7 (II. p. 367) TO yap
/ii) owa e/caAf (rev etf TO tlvai '. COITlp.
Hermas Vis. I. I KTIO-OS (K TOV firj
oin-os T(i orra, Mand. I xroti/o-as
ToG /i?) ovros cis TO (ivai T Travra,
Clem. Horn. iii. 32 TO> TU /i^ ovra ($ TO
II. 'For what is the meaning of
the scripture, Rejoice thou barren
that dearest not? It has been ful-
filled in us the Gentile Church,
which is even now more numerous
than the Jewish. In like manner also
it is written elsewhere, / came not to
call just men but sinners. Such
sinners were we.'
13. cv(j)pav07)Tt K.T.X.] From the
LXX Is. liv. i, word for word. See
the notes on Galatians iv. 27. The
same application is also made in
Justin Apol. i. 53 p. 88 C. Philo also
allegorizes this text (quod Omn. Prob.
lib. 2, n. p. 449), but in a wholly dif-
ferent way.
1 6. ?) KK\rj<ria rjp&v] i.e. the Gen-
tile Church, called o \aos THI&V below.
Our author's application seems so
far to differ from S. Paul's, that he
makes the contrast between Gentile
and Judaic Christendom, whereas in
the Apostle it is between the new and
the old dispensation. Justin uses the
text in the same way as our Pseudo-
Clement.
19. fjiri <as K.T.A.] If the order of
the words be correct they can only
mean 'let us not grow weary, as women
in travail grow weary'; but it is
strange that the writer should have
confused his application of the text
by this fanciful account of 17 OVK o>8i-
vovo-a, of which the natural explana-
tion is so obvious. For cyKaK&pfv
Cotelier and other editors would sub-
stitute cVueajcra/zci': but this is a mis-
take, as authority is against OCKCI-
Kflv and for cyKaicelv : see the note on
Galatians vi. 9.
22. d-no TOV GeoG] For the pre-
position after fpr^os comp. Jer. xxxiii
(xl). IO (OTTO avBptoTTtoV Ka\
xxxiv (xli). 22 (airo TWV
xliv (li). 2 (tzTTo evotKow). The word
involves a secondary idea of severance,
and so takes 0770.
23. TrXcioves] Writing about this
1 90 SECOND CLEMENTINE EPISTLE [n
0e oV. Kai eTepa $e ypatpri \eyei OTL OYK HA0 ON KA-
AecAi AiKAioyc, AAAA AMApjooAoyc. TOVTO Xeyei, OTL Se?
aTToXXv/uLevovs crut^eiv e/ceu/o yap ICTTLV /meya Kai
tcrTOV) ov Ta ecrTcoTa crTtjpi^eiv d\\a Ta TTLTT-
TOVTa. OVTCOS Kai 6 XpKTTOs ^6e\rj(Tei/ crwcraL Ta 5
:, Kai ecrcocrev TroAAoJs, e\6wv Kai KaXecras
III. TOOTOVTOV ovv e\eos TroiricravTOs avrov eis
TTpwrov //e, on /xe? o wj/re? TO?
OeoTs ov 6vo/ULev Kai ov TrpoarKVvovfjiev avToTs, d\\a 10
$i avrov TOV TraTeoa Trjs d\r]6eia$' T/S r\
Y\ Trpos avTOV, r\ TO p.ri dpveTcrBai Si ov
a\)TOV\ \eyei Se Kai avTOS' TON OMOAOTHCANTA
8 eXeos] eXatoo- A.
same time, Justin Martyr gives a si-
milar account of the greater numbers
of the Gentile Christians: ApoL i. 53
(p. 88 B) TT\IOVUS re KOI aXydeo'Tepovs
atv TO>V OTTO 'lou5at'o>i> Kai
12 7J/c3(Tis]
A.
ccoi/ Xpicrriai/ovy eldores-
T(OV doKOVVTGOV fX (LV Q 6 Ov] Hil-
genfeld quotes from the Pradicatio
Petri in Clem. Alex. Strom, vi. 5
(p. 760) p-T)$c Kara 'lovSaiovy (reflfrrOe'
KOI yap f/ceii/ot, povoi olofj-evoi TOV
Qeov yti/axTKeii', OVK firiaravrai
(comp. Orig. in Joann. xiii. 17, iv.
p. 226).
i. trtpa 8e ypa^] Thus the
Gospel, treated as a written docu-
ment, is regarded as Scripture like
the Old Testament. Comp. Barnab.
4, and possibly i Tim. v. 18. See
above, the introduction p. 1 77.
OVK i]K6ov K. T. X.] The quota-
tion agrees exactly with S. Mark ii.
17, but might also be taken from S.
Matthew ix. 13 ou yap j}\6ov K.r.X.
On the other hand in S. Luke (v. 32)
the form is different, OVK e\^\v0a *a-
\eo~ai 8iKatovs aXXa dfj.apTO)\ovs (Is
fjLfTavoiav. Comp. also Barnab. 5 OVK
rf\6fv Ka\eo~ai diKaiovs aXXa a/xaprto-
\ovs (where the words fls pcTavoiav,
added in the late MSS, are wanting in
N), and Justin ApoL i. p. 62 C OVK ^X-
6ov K. 8' a. o/u. els fJieTavoiav.
5. o-wo-ai K.r.X.] Luke xix. 10 rj\0cv
o vlbs TOV dvdp(o7rov r)Trjo~aL Kai o~a>o~at
TO aTToXcoXos- (compare the interpola-
tion in Matt, xviii. n), i Tim. i. 15
'I. X. jjAtfei/ ts TOV Koo-fjiov d/j-apTfaXovs
crcScrat.
III. 'Seeing then that He has been
so merciful and has brought us to
know God, wherein does this know-
ledge consist but in not denying Him
by whom we were brought? If we
confess Him, He will confess us be-
fore the Father. This we must do,,
not with lips only but iri our lives.'
(). Tols vfKpol? Ofols] Wisd. xv. 17
8e &
Kpcmm yap etrri rcoi/ o-e/ao--
paTcov UVTOV, a>v avTos p.fv t&o-fv fKelva
Ill]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
TTION TOON AN0pCOTT60N, OMOAOfHCCL) AyTON GNCOniON TOf TTATpOC
15 MOY. OUTOS ovv &rrlv 6 fJLKrQos rifjicov, edv ovv 6{j.o~
Lev ci ov ftrtofhjfAev. ev TIVI oe avTov O]ULO\O-
; ev TCO iroielv a Xeyei KCII juri TrapctKOveiv avTov
Ttov evroXtov, Kai /ULtl IULOVOV xeiAeciN AYTON TIMAN d\\a
el OAHC KApAi'AC KA) e2 OAHC THC AIANOI'AC. \eyei Se KCLL
20 eV TO) 'Hcrata.' C AAOC OYTOC TO?C xei'AeciN Me TIMA, H Ae
KApAiA AYTCON ndppco AHECTIN An 1 eMoy.
IV. Mr) jjiovov ovv CLVTOV KctXto/uiev Kvpiov, ov
<ydp TOVTO crcocrei yj/xa?. Ae^e^ yap Oy HAC 6 AercoN
MOI, Kypie, Kypie, cco6HCTAi, AAA' 6 TTOICON THN AIKAIOCYNHN-
25 cocrre ovv, dSe\(poi 9 ev TO?? pyois avTov oj
iv Tip dyaTTav e'afrous, ev TCO /mrj fULOixd(r6ai
20 6] d (i.e. o*') A.
13. \tyei Se <at avros K.r.X.]
(see above on the First Epistle ^ 14,
15) quotes portions of this passage;
*ai o Kv/noy Xtyn Tov o/ioXoyi;(rain-a...
rou Trarpoy fiov ev rivt fie. . .T<3i/ CVTO\U>V.
TOV 6fJio\oy^(ravTa K.T. X.] A free
quotation of Matt. x. 32 (comp. Luke
xii. 8).
15. cay ovv] 'if after all, if only'
For similar instances of the use of ow>
see Hartung Partikel. II. u.
19. c| o\Tjs K.r.X.] A reference
ultimately to Deut. vi. 5 ; but as both
words dtavoias and Kapdias do hot
seem to occur in that passage in any
one text of the LXX, we must suppose
that the writer had in his mind the
saying rather as it is quoted in the
Gospels, esp. Mark xii. 30 c' o\rjs
rf)? Kapftias aov ical e O\TJS rrjs ^VXTJS
(rov KOI e| 0X7;? TTJS diavoias (TOV KOI f
O\T)S TT)s l<r\vos (TOV (comp. Alatt. xxii.
37, Luke x. 27).
20. o \abs ovros K.T.X.] From Is.
xxix. 13, modified by the form in
which it is quoted in the Gospels ;
25 avrbv] avruv A.
see the note on the genuine Epistle
of Clement 15, where again it is
quoted in almost exactly the same
form as here.
IV. ' It is not enough to call Him
Lord. We must confess Him by our
works, by love and purity and guile-
lessness. We must not fear men
but God. For Christ Himself has
warned us that, though we be His
most familiar friends, yet if we do
not His commandments, He will re-
ject us.'
23. ov iras o Xe'yeoi/ /c.r.X.] From
Matt. vii. 21 ov iras o \eywv /iot, Kv-
pte, Kvpif, 6io'fXevo p erai (Is rrjv /3ao~i-
\(tav TU>V ovpavtoVj aXX' o TTOICOV TO
6f\r)iJ.a TOV Trarpoy /xov TOV / TOtff
ovpavolg (comp. Luke vi. 46 quoted
below). Justin (Apol. i. 16, p. 64 A)
gives the exact words of S. Matthew
(except ov^l for ov). Clem. Horn. viii.
7 has TL p.f \eyets Kvptf, Kvpte, KOI ov
Troifls a Xeya> ; which closely resembles
Luke vi. 46 ri de /ze KaXelre, Kvptf,
Kvpie, Kal ov TroieiTe a Xe'yco ; comp.
192
SECOND CLEMENTINE EPISTLE [iv
>, d\\* e
e!vat,
6<pei\o[iuLv\ 9 Kal HJLI] <f>i\apyvpelv. iv T\OIOV\TOLS epyois
6fjLO\oywiui6v [avTOv] Kal JULTI iv rols ei/ayr/cus* Kal ov
Set rjjULds <po/3el(r6ai TO[I)S] dvQpwirovs fJidXXov d\\a TOV 5
Qeov. $[i<x] TOVTO, TavTa VJULCOV 7rpa<T(r6v\Ta)v\, e'nrev 6
KuptOS* 'E<\N HT MT' Mo[f] cyNHrMeiMOi IN TCO KoAnco M[OY]
K<\i MH noiHTe TAC CNTOAAC MO[Y], AnoBAAa> YMAC KA'I epoi
3 6(f>et\o/ji.v] o<f>i\ofj.v A.
Tisch. (prol. p. xix).
Clem. Horn. viii. 5 ou'Se / rw
KOL Kvpiovs avrovs Xcyeiv
yverai.
1. /x^Sc KaraXaXelv K.r.X.] James
iv. 1 1 /*;; KaraAaAeire aXXj)Acoi/. See
also Hermas Mand. 2 vrpcoroi/ /MCJ/
Hrjbfvbs araXoXei, with the whole
section.
2. dyadovs] 'kindly, beneficent^
as Tit. ii. 5, I Pet. ii. 18 ; and so pro-
bably i Thess. iii. 6.
4. ov Set rjpas K.r.X.] Comp. Acts
iv. 19, v. 29.
7. lav Tyre K.r.X.] Not found in
the canonical Gospels, and perhaps
taken from the Gospel of the Egyp-
tians, which is quoted below; see
5, 8, 1 2. The image and expressions
are derived from Is. xl. 1 1 T<U ftpaxiovi
CIVTOV <rvvdfi apvas Kal ev TO> KoX7ro>
O.VTOV /3aerra<7fi. The latter clause,
though absent in KAB, is found in
several MSS (see Holmes and Par-
sons), in other Greek Versions, and
in the original; and must be sup-
posed to have been known to the
writer of the Gospel in question. For
the expression <rwdyfiv ev KoXira, l to
gather in the lap\ see LXX Prov.
xxx. 4 (xxiv. 27). The image is car-
ried out in the language of the next
chapter, e<reo-#e toy apvia /c.r.X.
9. vrrdyfTt *.r.X.] The parallel
passage in S. Luke xiii. 27 runs icalepe?,
Aeyat vp.1v, OVK 0180. [J/zas] Trodev ecrre'
erTrooTTjre OTT' euov navres epydrai aSt-
icias. This is much closer than Matt,
vii. 23. The denunciation is taken
from Ps. vi. 9 aTroo-njre a/.' e'/xoO Trdv-
TCS ol epya^o/jifvot TTJV dvop-iav. Com-
pare the quotations in Justin Apol.
i. 1 6 (p. 64 B) <at rare tpco avTols'
'A7rox<peTre OTT' e/zou, epydrai rfjs dvo-
y, Dial. 76 (p. 301 D) Kal e'pco avrots'
e dif cp.ov. See Westcott
Canon p. 125 sq. (2nd ed.).
V. ' We must break loose from
the ties of this world. The Lord has
warned us, that here we shall be as
lambs among wolves ; that we have
cause to fear the perdition of our souls
rather than the murder of our bo-
dies. Our life here is brief and
transitory ; our life in heaven is eter-
nal rest. Therefore should we look
upon ourselves as aliens to the
world.' .
ii. TT}I> TrapotKiav] ' our sojourn-
ing in', i.e. 'our dalliance with': see
the note on Trapoi/toCi/rey in the open-
ing of the First Epistle.
14. fo-eaQf K.T.X.] This is a close
parallel to Luke x. 3 aTroorcXXco vp.ds
<as apvas fv peVa> XVKGW (comp. Matt.
x. 1 6). As however P^ter is not men-
tioned in the context, and as the con-
TO THE CORINTHIANS. 193
ATT' eMof, OY'K O!AA YMAC no9eN ecTe, e
IV]
YMN-
10 ANOMI'AC.
V. *'O6ev 9 d$e\(f)oi, /cara/Xe/A^aj/res TY\V Trap-
OlKtCtV TOV KOCTfJiOV TOVTOV TTOIY\(T U)fJLV TO BeXtJfJLa TOV
Kct\ea-avTOs ^/las, KCCI /mrj (po/3ti6aj/u.v eeA0eIi/ 6K TOV
Koo-fj.ov TOVTOV. \ey6i jap 6 Kvpios*EcecQe GJC APNI'A CN
15 Mecco AY'KWNT ctTTOKpiQek & 6 /7eV|OO5 avTaj \eyet' 'AN
OY*N AlACTTApASoOCIN 01 Ay KOI TA ApNlAj eiTTZV 6 'IriCTOVS TO)
FleTpu) 9 MH (J)oBicecacAN TA <\PNI'A royc AY'KOYC META TO
Ano9ANe?N AYTA. KAI Y^eTc MH (J)oBe?c0 TOYC ATTOKTNNON-
4 avr6v] Tisch. (prol. p. xix).
tinuation of the quotation is not
found in the canonical Gospels, the
whole passage was probably taken
from some apocryphal source, per-
haps the Gospel of the Egyptians:
see the note on 4, 8, 12. As the
same metaphor of the lambs occurs
in the apocryphal quotation just above
( 4), they were probably taken from
the same context, i^iotius (BibL
126) remarks on the number of apo-
cryphal quotations in this Second
Epistle, ir\r)v on PTJTO. riva o>r OTTO rfjs
6fias ypa<j)f)s eviovra Trapficra-yet, eSi/
ov8* 77 irpatrrj aTTT/XXa/cro TraiTeXaJy.
(For apocryphal quotations in the
First, which however are chiefly from
the Old Testament and therefore not
so prominent, see the notes 8, 13,
17, 23, 29, 46).
1 8. icai v/iets K.r.X.] The apocry-
phal citation again runs parallel to
the canonical Gospels, Matt. x. 28
Kai /I)) (frofiflo-df OTTO TtoV dTrOKTfVVOVTtoV
TO trtia/xa, TTJV 8e ^fv^rjv p,r) 8vvap.eva>v
d-rroKTclvai' (po^drjrf 8c /laXXov TOV
dwdfj-evov [KOI] ^rvx^v KOI (rco/za OTroXf-
aai ev yeevvr), JLuke xii. 4, 5 fjaj (pofBrj-
BffTf OTTO TCOI/ drroKTevvovrcov TO
icai /if ra ravra p.rj f%6vTa)v 7rcpio~(TOTp6if
TI iroifjo-ai' vTro8ei<i) 8e vpiv riva
CLEM.
18 0oj3e<o-0e]
6f)T. (poftt)dr)T( TOV fJLfTO. TO d.7TOKTflvai
tX OVTCL fovo-tav ffifta\clv tls rrjv
vav i/at, \eya> vp.lv, TOVTOV
The saying is quoted also in Clem.
Horn. xvii. 4 pf) <pofir)6f)T GTTO TOV
diroKTfvvovTos TO creo/za Tr) 8e "\lrv\fj /*)
dvvaptvov TI iroifjffai' (poftrjdrjTf 8c TOV
8vvdp.vov <cal <Tco/ia <cat ^v^v fls TTJV
yccvvav TOV nvpos fiaXe'tv, and in Justin
Apol. i. 19 (p. 66 B) pf} <popflo-6f TOVS
avaipovvras vp.ds Kal /z*ra raura prj
8vvafj.evovs TI trotfjo-ai, ftTTf, (poftqdrjTf
8f TOV pfTa TO aTTodavelv 8vvdp.fvov KOI
' t \rvxn v Ka * <ra>P- a ft* yefvvav e^aXelv.
The points of coincidence in the
quotations of the Clementine Homi-
lies and Justin with our pseudo-Cle-
ment are worthy of notice, but they
seem to be accidental. The expres-
sion els TTJV yeewav TOV jrvpos (in the
quotation of the Homilies) might
have come from Matt, xviii. 9 (inter-
polated in the parallel passage Mark
ix. 47). For the amount of variation
which may arise accidentally, see a
parallel instance given by Westcott
Canon p. 116; and it is instructive
to observe the variations in two quo-
tations of this very saying in Clem.
Alex. Exc. Theod. p. 972 0o/3r)^re
j \eyfi, TOV p,frd 6a.vo.Tov 8vvdfj.evov
13
194
SECOND CLEMENTINE EPISTLE
[v
TAC ^M&C KAI MMA6N Y^?N AyNAMGNOYC nOI?N,AAAA (})OBeTc9e
TON M6TA TO ATTOeANe?N YMAC XONTA tSOYCIAN YYX^ C KA ' !
CCOMATOC, TOY BAAe?N ic pefcNNAN TTYpo'c. Kal yiva)(TKT 9
, OTL Y\ eTriSrjjULia r\ ev TW jcooyia) TOVTW Trjs
TavTrjs /ULiKpd i&Tiv Kal oXiyoxpovios* r\ Se 5
eTrayyeXia rov Xpicrrov fJLeyaXrj Kal 6avfjLaa"rri e(TTiv,
Kal dva7rav(ris Trjs jULeXXovcrrj^ fiacriXeias Kal
alcwiov. T'I ovv ecrrlv Troirjcrai/ra^ eTTLTv^eiv
el JJLTI TO dcr/o)5 Kal SiKaiws dvacrTpe<p6or6ai, Kal TO,
TavTa &5s dXXoTpia riyeicrOai Kal juLrj 7ri6viJLiv 10
ev yap TCO eTTiBv/me'iv rjjuas KTricraorQai
T/J? 6$ov Trjs SiKaias.
VI. Aeyei 8e 6 Kvpw OYACIC oiKerHc AY'NATAI
Qopeurdai A.
and p. 981 o <rcori7p \eyei
dflv TOV dwapevov ravrrjv TT)I/
Kal TOVTO TO (rc5/za ro "\lfV\iKov fv ycevvrj
aVoXeVai: comp. also Iren. iii. 18. 5
* Nolite timere eos qui occidunt cor-
pus, animam autem non possunt
occidere; timete autem magis eum
qui habet potestatem et corpus et
animam mittere in gehennam.'
aTTOKTfwovras] The passages quot-
ed in the last note show that the
substitution of aTTOKTfivovras is quite
unnecessary. For the form diroKTfv-
vftv see Winer xv. p. 95 (note), A.
Buttmann p. 54.
4. 17 e7ri87^ta] l sojourti* \ comp.
7rapf7ri'%ioi Heb. xi. 13, I Pet. i. i,
ii. II. See the note on Trapouciai/
above, which contains the same idea.
7. KCU avanavvis] ( namely, rest '.
For this use of Kal see the notes on
Galatians vi. 16.
8. TI ovv K.T.A.] * What then is it
possible for us to do that ive may ob-
tain them, but to walk holily and
6 ^TrayyeXi'a] CTrc^eXeta A.
righteously^. Thus r<5, which some
would substitute for ro, interferes with
the construction. For oo-tWxat SticaiW,
implying duties to God and to man
respectively, fee the note on oo-ia
I : comp. 6 ZXOVTCS oo-ia Kal SiKaia.
VI. 'Our Lord has told us that
no man can serve two masters. There
is a direct antagonism between the
world present and the world to come.
We cannot keep the friendship of
both. Let us then, if we would de-
liver ourselves from eternal misery,
obey the command of Christ and
follow after the heavenly life. Even
Noah, Job, and Daniel, it is written,
could not by their righteous deeds
rescue their own children. How then
shall we enter the kingdom of God,
if we keep not our baptismal vows?
13. ovocls K.r.X.] Luke xvi. 13
ovdels oiKerrjs dvvarat 8vo~l Kvpiois
8ov\cveiv...ov &vvao~0 0<5 8ov\fiiiv
Kal /za/zo)va. The words are the same
in Matt. vi. 24, excepting the omis-
sion Of OlKfTTJS.
VI]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
195
Kypioic AoyAeYe[iN]. edv repels BeXcojuev Kal Oeco S[oi>\]-
15 eveiv Kal jma/uLtova, da~viuL<po[p]ov rijJLLV ecrTiv. TI r<*p TO
0(t)AOC, 6AN TIC TON KOCMON OAON KGpAHCH THN A YYX^N
ZHMIC00H; e<TTiv $e OI)TOS 6 aiwv Kal 6 jmeXXtov Svo
ex6poi- OVTOS Xeyei poiyziav Kal (>6opdv Kal (f>iXap-
yvpiav Kal aTraTrjv, e'/ceZVos Se TOVTOIS aVoraVo'eTaf.
20 ov ovvd/meda ovv TCOV SJo <f>iXoL eivai Set Se f//xas TOVTW
OTL
Kal
TO. evda&e /uucrfjcrai, on /uLiKpd Kal o
<p6apT(i* eKeiva Se dy arrival, ra dya6d Kal d(p6apTa.
TTOiovvTes yap TO 6e\rmj.a TOV XpicrTOu 6vprj(roiuLev dvd-
25 Travcriv ' el e wye, ovSev rj/uas pvcreTai IK Trjs alwviov
KO\d(T6(t)s, idv TrapaKOva'cojULev TCOV ivroXtav auTOv.
Se Kal q ypa(f>rj ev TW 'le^6Ktrj\, OTL TAN ANACTH
1 1 tiridv/JLeiv]
15. TI yap TO o<f>(\o$ <.T.X.] See
Matt. xvi. 26, Mark viii. 36, Luke ix.
25. The quotation here may have
been derived from either S. Matthew
or S. Mark, though it differs slightly
from both. The divergence from S.
Luke is greater. The saying is quoted
also by Justin Apol. i. 15 ; but Jus-
tin's quotation, while combining dif-
ferent features of the three canonical
Gospels, does not reproduce the
special peculiarity (TI TO 3<Xos;) of
our pseudo-Clement.
17. eoTiJ/ Se ouTOff o altov K.T.A.]
See the notes on Galatians i. 4. Com-
pare also Clem. Horn. viii. 21, xx. 2.
1 8. <j>6opdv] Either (i) corrupt-
ness, profligacy generally, as in 2 Pet
i. 4, ii. 12, 19 ; or (2) in a more special
sense, as Plut. Crass. I TTJV alriav rfjs
(f>6opas airoXvcrapfvos, Mor. p. 89 B
KpiGrjvat (pdopas. The connexion with
poixf mhere points to this latter sense ;
comp. Barnab. 10 ov P.TJ yevjj /xol^os
f <p6opevs, Philo de Spec. Leg. n
11 olufJLfda] otofJifOa A.
(II. p. 310 M) aSeA^)oi/ pev Kal <rvyyfvis
ddiKTjpa p.oi^das (pQopd, Epictet. DlSS.
ii. 22. 28 duparfls KOI p.oixovs Kal
(pdopfls, Iren. Har. i. 28. i, Clem.
Horn. iv. 1 6, 24.
21. dnoraapfvovs TOUTW] ' bidding
farewell to this\ Act. Paul, et Thecl.
5 01 aTTOTa^a/if voi TO> Koo*/z6) TOVTW, Ign.
Philad. 1 1 dnora^dfifvos TQ> j3i'a). The
word is fairly common in the New
Testament ; see Lobeck Phryn. p. 23.
Xpdo-Qai] ' consort with as a friend',
according to a common sense of the
word. The editors have substituted
Xpfja-dai for the MS reading ; but
there is sufficient authority for xpa"
6ai in later writers: see Lobeck
Phryn. p.6i,~B\ittmannAus/.Sflrat:/i/.
105 (i. p. 487), Veitch Irregular
Verbs s.v. ^pao/zai.
25. aiamov <coAaxrea>s] The ex-
pression occurs Matt. xxv. 46.
27. tv ro> 'lef/c<77\] Abridged from
Ezek. xiv. 14 20, being taken es-
pecially from ver. 14 cdv utnv ol Tpels
132
196 SECOND CLEMENTINE EPISTLE [vi
N03 KAI 'ld)B KAI AANIHA, Oy pYCONTAI TA T6KNA AYTCON V
/ >ts\ \f '* ^ ' *
Tr\ aiYjULa\co(rta. ei be KCLL 01 TOLOVTOI ciKaioi ov
SvvavTai T?5 avTiav SiKaiocrvvctis pvcracrBai TCI T6Kva
avTwv rjjue??, edv ju.r] r^/o^Vw/xei/ TO /BctTTTKr/uLa dyvov
KCLL
, TTOLO. 7re7roi6ri(ri etcreXeixro'/Jeft* ets TO 5
fia<ri\eiov TOV Oeov', rj T/S tjjULcov 7rapaK\r]TOs e
alxfJ-a\w<ri<}\ cuxfJ-aXaxrid A.
avBpcs OVTOI ev fJ.f(T(O avTTJs N<5e KOI
Aaviri\ /cat 'la>/3, and ver. 1 8 ou JUT; pu-
(rovrat vlovs Kal dvyarepas. The words
eV r 4 r; ai^fiaXcoo-i'a are the writer's own
addition and should not be treated
as part of the quotation. It is worth
noticing also that the order of the
three names, which has given rise to
so much speculation among modern
critics, is changed by the pseudo-
Clement, and a chronological se-
quence is produced. Chrysostom
makes the same change in two pas-
sages quoted by Cotelier, Horn, xliii
in Gen. (iv. p. 436) and Exp. in Ps.
xlviii (v. p. 210).
3. 8iKaioo"uvais] The plural, as
in Deut. ix. 4 (v. 1.), 6, i Sam. xxvi.
23, Ezek. iii. 20, xxxiii. 13, Ecclus.
xliv. 10.
5. TO ^ao-i'Aetoi'] i the kingdom]
as in Test, xii Patr. Jud. 17, 22, 23,
Orac. Sib. iii. 159, Caius (Hippoly-
tus?) in Euseb. H. E. iii. 28, Hip-
pol. Fragm. 59, 103, 105 (pp. 162,
1 8 1, 182, Lagarde), Euseb. H. E. viii.
17, Epiphan. Her. li. 9 (p. 432).
Thus there is ample authority for
this sense of /3ao-iAoi/. Galland,
desirous of retaining the more usual
meaning 'a palace,' supposes the
writer to refer to the parable of the
marriage feast given by the king,
Matt. xxii. 11, 12. If S o, we might
suppose that he explained the wed-
ding garment of baptism, which is
mentioned just before. But the refer-
ence seems improbable.
6. TrapcucXrjros] ' advocate? as it
should always be translated in the
New Testament. This is one coin-
cidence of language in our pseudo-
Clement with S. John : see esp. i
Joh. ii. I 7rapaK\T)Tov e^ofiti/ rrpbs TOV
Trarepa. So above 3 TOV Trarepa rfjs
d\r)6fias, and see on this subject
Westcott Canon p. 157 sq.
7. oo-ia KCU Si/cata] See the notes
on i, 5.
VII. 'Therefore let us prepare for
the struggle. In the Isthmian games
many enter the lists, but not many
are crowned. In this our immortal
race we should all strive to win. In
the earthly contests he who breaks
the rules is scourged. What then
shall befall those who in their heaven-
ly course swerve from the right path ?
Their worm, it is written, dieth not,
and their fire is not quenched.'
9. tv xepo-lj/ o dya>v] i The contest
is at hand,' as Xen. Cyr. ii. 3. 2 *Av-
dpes (ptAoi, o jj.ev dyav fyyvs
comp. Clem. Rom. 7 o avrcs
iriKeiTai. The emendation of
for AIOON is doubtless correct,
and this is not the only instance of
the confusion of the two words : see
Hase and Dindorf Steph. Thes. p. 593
s.v. dyav, and to the references there
given add ^sch. A gam. 495. For
f'v x P (r ^ ' a * handj see Plut. Vit.
Cleoni. 22 OVK eXarroi/a rrjs ev
, Vit. Brut. 36 eV
VI]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
197
ocria Kal
eav juirj evpeQwfJiev epya
VII. ''COa-re ovv, d$e\<poi JJLOV, dyu>vL<rtofJie6a,
eiSores on ev ^epcrlv 6 dya>v> Kal cm eis TOI)S (j)6ap-
10 TOI)S dycovas KaTa7r\eov<riv TroAAoi, a'AA.' ov Travres
<TT(f>avovvTai, el jmrj ol 7ro\\d KOTridcravTes Kal /ca-
djwi/Lard(j.ei/oi. >)//ets ovv dywvKrwiJieOa, iva TraVres
(TT6(pavco6a)iuiev. tocrre Oewfjiev ftjv 6$ov Tr\v evdelav,
9 fay&v] Cotelier. aiwv A.
I I i] dl A.
13
ras vTrep TWI/ oXcoi/ npdcis, etc. :
compare vVo x f 'P a > Hermas Vis. iii.
10 (with the note).
on ft? ro^y (frdaprovs /t.r.X.] An
echo of I Cor. ix. 24, 25 irarrts piv
rpe^ovo-tf, etr 5 Aa/ij3oWt TO ^pajSti-
ov and tKclvoi pfv ovv Iva <p0aprov
(TT((f)avov XajSoxrtv, i/fifip d< a(p6aprov.
Comp. Lucian Anachars. 13 ein-e /iot,
rratTf y aiJra Xapftdvovo-iv ol ayeoi/iOTat ;
2. ovdafjiws aXXa eiy <^ aTrdvrw o <tpa-
njo-as avrwv (a passage of which the
context presents several coincidences
with S. Paul; see Clark's Pelopon-
nesus p. 50), Seneca Ep. Ixxviii. 16
'Athletae quantum plagarum ore,
quantum toto corpore excipiunt ?
ferunt tamen omne tormentum gloriae
cupiditate ; nee tantum, quia pug-
nant, ista patiuntur, sedut pugnent...
nos quoque evincamus omnia, quorum
praemium non corona nee palma est
etc.'
10. KarctTrXe'ovo-u'] 'resorf', comp.
Plut. Mor. p. 8 1 E /eara7rXeu> yap c<pr)
TOVS TroXXovr eVi <rx<>\r)v 'Adyva^f.
Compounds of n\dv are sometimes
used metaphorically, as eWXfii/ (He-
rod, iii. 155 e'^eWXoxrar ratv (ppevwv},
aTTonXelv ( Aristoph. Fr. II. p. 907 Mei-
neke aTroTrXevore" ovv eVt rbv w
dian\flv (Plato Phad. 85 D
o-at TOV fiiov}. But KaranXelv can
hardly be so explained here ; and we
must therefore suppose that the allu-
sion is to the a\ipKrjs 'l
(Pind. Isthm. i. 10), which would na-
turally be approached by sea. Livy
(xxxiii. 32) describes the Isthmian
games as 'propter opportunitatem
loci, per duo diversa maria omnium
rerum usus ministrantis, humano
generi concilium.' In these later
days of Greece they seem to have
surpassed even the Olympian in im-
portance, or at least in popularity:
comp. Aristid. Isthm. p. 45 ev rfj KO\-
Xi'trn; raJv 7ravrjyi/pfo)v TJ/df /cat 6vop.ao--
TOTdrrj K.r.X. (see Krause Hellen. 11.2.
p. 205 sq.). If this epistle or homily
(whichever it be) of the so-called
Clement were really addressed to the
Corinthians (see above p. 178), there
would be singular propriety in this
image, as in S. Paul's contrast of the
perishable and imperishable crown
likewise addressed to them, or again
in the lessons which Diogenes the Cy-
nic is reported to have taught in this
city during the Isthmian games, main-
taining the superiority of a moral
over an athletic victory (Dion Chry-
sost. Orat. viii, ix).
n. KOTTido-avrts] A word used
especially of training for the contest :
see the notes on Ign. Polyc. 6 and
Philippians\\. 16. For the connexion
here comp. I Tim. iv. 10 /cat /co7r5/zfz/
Kal dyaivi.C6p.eda (the correct reading).
13. 6ea>p*v] For the accusative
198 SECOND CLEMENTINE EPISTLE [vn
dywva TOV a(f)6apTOVy Kai 7ro\\ol as avTOV KaTairXev-
crcoiuLev Kai drycovKrcofULeOa, *iva Kai a"Te(f>ava)6(joiuiev Kai
el fJLrj SvvdjULeBa TTCLVT^ a"Te<pa[v]u)6fjvai 9 KO.V eyyvs
TOV (TTe(f>dvov yevwfULeBa. eloevai ri/xas Sel, OTL 6 TOV
(f>6apTOV dywva dycovL^o/ULevos, eav evpedrj (pdeipcov, 5
HJLa(TTiya)6els a'lpeTai Kai e^a) (3d\\eTaL TOV (TTaSiov.
TL Sofcelre ; 6 TOV Trjs d<p6aparLas dywva (pBeipas, TL
TraBelTai ; TCOV yap fJLrj TrjprjcravTcov, (prjcriv, Trjv <r(f>pa-
7 doKeire] 5o/cetrat A.
after this verb see Lobeck Paral.
p. 511: comp. also Cic. Off. iii. 10
'stadium currit' (from Chrysippus).
The reading of the MS, &S/*ej/, can
hardly stand. It is explained as re-
ferring to the dyvvoQcvia ; but in this
case the dyavoderrjs should be God
Himself (see Tertull. ad Mart. 3);
and moreover Qwpcv rrjv 68ov is in
itself an awkward expression.
2. KOI ei pf) 8vvdp.fda K.r.A.] This
seems to point to some public recog-
nition of those who came next after the
victor. In the Olympian chariot races
there were second, third, and fourth
prizes ; but in the foot races the notices
of any inferior prize or honourable
mention are vague and uncertain:
see Krause Hellen. II. I. p. 170 sq.
This passage is quoted loosely by Do-
rotheus Doctr. xxiii co? Xe'yei *ai o ayios
K.XT^TJS', Kai/ p.rj ore^ai/eorai rty, aXXa
(TTrovSacrei p.r) paicpav (vpeBrjvai ruv trre-
5. <j>0eipa>v] ' 'vitiating' '. The word
is used of violating the conditions of
the contest, e.g. by making a false
start or cutting off a corner or trip-
ping up an adversary or taking any
underhand advantage : comp. Epi-
phan. Hceres. Ixi. 7 irapa^BfLpas dy<ova
6 dff\r)Trjs /ictOTtx&is e'/c/3aXXerai roG
ayoovo? (quoted by Cotelier). The
word is specially chosen here for the
sake of the neighbouring
dcpOapcrias. See Chrysippus in Cic.
Off. iii. 10 'Qui stadium currit, eniti
et contendere debet, quam maxime
possit, ut vincat; supplantare eum
quicum certet aut manu depellere
nullo modo debet: sic in vita etc.',
Lucian Cat. non tern. crcd. 126 /*eV
dyados dpopevs ...TW TrX^crioj/ ovdev
KaKovpyd. ..68e <a<os cKelvos Kai ava^Xoy
dvraya>vurrr)s. . .firl TTJV KdKOTfxviav erpa-
Trero K.T.\. The turn given to the
image in (pdeipuv was perhaps sug-
gested by 2 Tim. ii. 5 ov (rrecpavovrai
fov jjtrj vop.ip.(os affXijcrrj (comp. Epictet.
Diss. iii. 10. 8 86s pot drrodei&v el
6. patrriywdfis] i. e. by the paftftov-
Xoi or, as they are sometimes called
(e. g. Lucian Hermot. 40), pao-riyo-
<p6poi. Pollux (iii. 1 53) furnishes also
a third name, /zao-riyoi/6/ioi. Compare
Herod, viii. 59 ev rols dyao-i ol irpot^-
avicrrap.evoi pan i^ovrai, Thucyd. v. 50
ev TO) dya>vi VTTO rwv pafibo\>x<*>v TrXrjyas
fXafiev, Lucian adv. Indoct. 9, Piscat.
33. On these police see Krause Hel-
len. II. I. pp. ii2sq., 139, 142, 144, n.
2. p. 46 sq.
cupfTcu] f is removed?
8. TT)V <r<ppayl8a] By a compari-
son with 6 eav p.r) Tf]prjo-o>p.fv TO j3a7r-
rtcr/ia, it appears that baptism is here
meant by the seal. So again 8 TT;-
vn]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
199
ov
ylSa 6 cKtoAnS AYTCON oy TeAeyTHcei KAI TO nyp AYTO>N
10 of" cBecGHceTAi, KAI ICONTAI eic opAciN TTACH
VIII. 'OOs ovv ecr/zey CTTI yfjs,
TnjAos 7/a eoyjei/ ek Tt}v X e ^P a
TpOTrov 'yap 6 Kepajmevs, ecti/ TTOW (TKevos KCCI ev
%ep(nV avrov $iaa-Tpa(prj f] crvvTpifiij, TraXiv avTO
15 dva7r\d(T(Tec edv Se TrpofyQdony ek TY\V Kanuvov TOV
Trvpos avro /3a\eiv, ovKen fioridria'ei avTw* oi/rws KCLI
(r(f)payi8a aairtXov. Comp.
Hermas Sim. viii. 6 d\r]<^6rcs TT)I/
(T<f>pay'i8a KOL T(6\d.KoTCs avrfjv KOI p.rj
TTjp^a-avrcs vyifj K.T.\., Sim. ix. 1 6 or-
av fie Xa/3?/ n)j/ (r<ppay'i8a...j (rfppayls .
ovv TO v8o)p ftTTiv K.T.X., also Snn.
viii. 2, ix 17, 31, C/^w. //^w. xvi. 19
TO (r5/Aa a-tppayldi p.fyi<rrT) 8iaT(rvna>-
pfvov (with the context), Act. Paul,
et Thecl. 25 povov dos /xot T^J/ <V Xpitr-
TO> o-^paytSa, Hippol. Antichr. 42
(p. 119, Lagarde), Cureton's Ancient
Syriac Documents p. 44. Suicer j. v.
quotes Clem. Alex. Quis div. salv.
39 (P- 957), Strom, ii. 3 (p. 434), and
other later writers. In like manner
Barnabas 9 speaks of circumcision
as a a-fppayls after S. Paul, Rom. iv.
ii. But it may be questioned whe-
ther S. Paul (o-<ppayi(rdfjievos 2 Cor. i.
22, comp. Ephes. iv. 30) or S. John
(Rev. ix. 4 T^V o-<pcryI8a TOV 0eoO eVt
TVV /xeTGJ7ra)i/) used the image with
any direct reference to baptism.
9. 6 oTccoATyl K.T.A.] An accurate
quotation from the LXX of the last
verse of Isaiah (Ixvi. 24) d yap (r/caJAr;!
avTcoi/ K.T.A. The denunciation is
uttered against rav av6pa>Tra>v T&V
TrapafifprjKOTtov, and the context does
not contain any reference to the
broken seal.
VIII. 'We are as clay in the
hands of the potter. At present, if we
are crushed or broken, He can mould
us again ; but when we have been once
thrown into the furnace, nothing will
avail us. Therefore let us repent in
time. After death repentance is too
late. Let us keep the flesh pure now,
that we may inherit eternal life here-
after. This is our Lord's meaning,
when He says, If ye kept not that
which is small, who shall give you
that which is great?
11. o5s ovv] l While then: For this
sense of vs see 9 us (\oncv Kaipov,
with the note.
12. TnjAor yap f<rp.cv K.T.A.] The
image of Jeremiah xviii. 4 6, ap!opt-
ed by S. Paul Rom. ix. 21. The pre-
sent passage is suggested rather by
the prophet than by the Apostle.
The image is drawn out in Test, xii
Patr. Nepht. 2, and in Athenag.
Suppl. 15.
14. (rvvrpififi] Rev. ii. 27 (os ra
(TKfVT) TO. KCpap-tKO. (TVVTpiftfTat.
TraXiv avro aj/cm-Aao-o-fi] Hilgen-
feld refers to Theoph. ad Autol.
ii. 26 Kadcnrcp <rKi>6s TI, fitav TrXa(r6ev
aiTiav Tiva (rxfj, avax<i>vveTai rj ava-
TrAao-o-erat (Is TO y/eV#cu Katvov KOI
o\oK\r)pov; see the references there
given by Otto.
15. fav 8e irpo<pdd(TT] K.T.A.] ' When
He has once cast it into the fiery
furnace, He will no more come to its
rescue? irpo<p6dvfiv occurs Matt. xvii.
25 and several times in the LXX.
2OO
SECOND CLEMENTINE EPISTLE
[vm
(t)s eo7*ei/ ev TOVTW Tto /cocr/uo), ev Tr (rapKi
a eTTpd^ajULev Trovrjpd /xerai/o^Vw/xei/ e 0X779 Trjs Kap-
S/as, *lva (rwOwfjLev VTTO TOV Kvpiov, ews e^o/xei/ K.CLI-
pov jULeTavoias* ^uera yap TO ee\6eTv qjuias e/c TOV
KOtf/uLOV, OVK6TI SvvdjuieBa e'/cel e^OjULoXoyria'ao'dat rj fue- 5
Tavoeiv Ti. axrre, aSeX<>o*, TroirjcravTes TO 6e\rj]uta
TOV TTCtTpOS KCll TY]V CTapKCt d^VY\V TY]pri(TaVTS Kai TttS
eVroXas TOV Kvpiov <pv\davTes \rj^rofj.e6a ty)i]v alco-
7 trdpKa] ffapKav A.
7- TTJV o-apKo. ayvyv /c.r.X.] Act.
Paul, et Thecl. 5 /ia/taptoi ot ayv^v rfjv
(rapKa Tr)pr)<ravTfs, 12 rrjv (rap/ca p.rj
fi,o\vvr)Tt aXXa Tr)pTj(rrjTe ayvrfv.
9- TO niKpov Ac.r.X.] Probably
a quotation fused from Luke xvi. 10
o TTKTTOS cv eXa^t'oToj *cat eV TroXXw TTKT-
Toy ecrrtv, KOI 6 ev e'Xa^tVra) adiKos Kcii
fV TToXXw adlKOS f(TTlV ' fl OVV fV T0>
p.ap,a)va TTKTTOL OVK eyevctrOe, TO
tvov ris v/juvmo-TfixTft ; and Matt,
xxv. 21, 23, eVt oXiya %s TTKTTOS, enl
TToXXeoy o-e Acarao-n/o-a). Irenaeus (ii. 34.
3) cites it somewhat similarly, ' Si in
modico fideles non fuistis, quod mag-
num est quis dabit vobis?' The quo-
tation of our Clementine writer may
perhaps be taken from an apocryphal
gospel (see the notes on 4, 5, 12);
but the passage of Irenseus, who can
hardly have borrowed from an apo-
cryphal source, shows how great di-
vergences are possible in quotations
from memory, and lessens the pro-
bability of this solution. H ilgenfeld's
inference (p. xxxix), 'Irenaeus hac
epistula quamvis nondum Clementi
Romano adscripta usus esse videtur',
seems to me quite unwarranted by
the coincidence. We have in fact a
similar coincidence in Hippol. H<zr.
X - 33 (P- 336) tva CTTt TO) /ZlK/3t3 TTIOTOS
fvpedds /cat ro p.eya TTKrrevdijvaidvvrjB^s.
1 2. apa oi>v] A favourite colloca-
tion of particles in S. Paul : see Fritz-
sche on Rom. v. 18. The accentua-
tion apa ovv is erroneous.
roOro Xe'yet] ' He means this 1 : as
in 2 (twice), 12. See the note
on Galatians iii. 1 7. The words there-
fore which follow ought not to be treat-
ed as an apocryphal quotation, as they
are by several editors and others.
13. ar7rtXoj/] For rrfpfiv ao-niXov
comp. i Tim. vi. 14, James i. 27.
14. a7roXa/3a>/*ei'] l secure? The
preposition implies that it is already
potentially our own, so that we are
only recovering a right: see Gala-
tians iv. 5 with the note.
IX. ' Do not deny the resurrection
of the body. As we were called in
the flesh, so also shall we be judged
in the flesh. As Christ being spirit .
became flesh for us, so shall we in
the flesh receive our recompense.
Let us love one another ; let us make
a return to God for His goodness.
What must this return be? Sincere
repentance and unceasing praise
the praise not of our lips only, but of
our hearts and of our actions.'
15. KOI fir) Xeycro) TIS /c.r.X.] This
passage, as far as a.Tro\^6^6a TOV
fjua-Oov, is quoted in several collections
of Syriac fragments, immediately after
the opening sentence of this epistle :
see the note on the beginning of i, .
VI 1 1]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
2OI
viov. \eyei yap 6 Kvpios ev rw evayyeXia)* Ei TO
MiKpoN OYK eTHpHCATe, TO MCfA TIC YM?N Acocei; Aer<x>
r^p YM?N OTI 6 TTICTOC 6N eAAyjcTco KA) N noAAcp TTI-
CTOC ecTiN. apa ovv TOVTO \eyei' TrjpqcraTe Ti]v
ardpKa dyvnv Kai Tr\v (r<ppa<y'l$a dcnriXov, 'iva TI}V
aiwviov
15 IX. Kai fjif] Xeyerco T*S vjutov, on avTrj 17
ov KpiveTai oi/Se dvia-rarat. yvwre' iv rivi 6(rw6r]Te,
where the Syriac quotation is given.
The sentence clsXpi<rrbs...iJnas fVaAe-
a-fv is also quoted by Timotheus of
Alexandria (preserved in Syriac, Cure-
ton Corp. I gnat. p. 212, 244).
avrrj TI o-apl K.T. A.] Difficulties
on this point were very early felt and
met by S. Paul, I Cor. xv. 12 sq. A
little later the precursors of Gnosti-
cism boldly maintained that the only
resurrection was a spiritual resurrec-
tion (2 Tim. ii. 18). It afterwards
became a settled tenet of the Gnostic
sects to deny the resurrection of the
body: see Polyc. Phil. 7 oy av /ze#o-
dfvfl TO. \6yia TOV Kvpiov irpos TCIS I8ias
e7ridvp.ias KOI Ae'yj? p.ijr avavraviv p^Tf
Kpia-iv eivai, Justin Dial. 80 (p. 306 D)
ct yap Kai crvvfftdXfTf vp.f'is rteri \eyo-
pevois \pi(rriavois...ot Kai Ayou(rt pr}
u>v dvacrraa'tv dAA' ap.a TO>
ras ^v^as avrav dva\ap.-
els TOV ovpavov, ftrj vnoXd^re
OVTOVS Xprrtai/ou? /c.r.A., Iren. ii. 31.
2 TOO-OVTOV df aTTodfovo-i TOV vticpbv
(y6?pai...ut ne quidem credant hoc in
totum posse fieri ; esse autem resur-
rectionem a mortuis agnitionem ejus,
quae ab eis dicitur, veritatis* (comp.
v. 31. i, 2), Act. Paul, et Thecl. 14
jjp.fi$ o~e di$donV, T)V \fyti OVTOS dvd-
OTaa'iv ycveadai, on ijdrj yeyovev e(p' ots
e^o/xei/ TCKVOIS, Kai dvt.aTdp.f6a Qfbv 7re-
yvwKoTfs d\r)df), Tertull. de Res. Cam.
19 ' Nacti quidam sollemnissimam
eloquii prophetici formam, allegoric!
et figurati, non tamen semper, resur-
rectionem quoque mortuorum mani-
feste annuntiatam in imaginariam
significationem distorquent etc.', with
the following chapters.
From this doctrine the antinomian
Gnostics deduced two consequences ;
(i) That the defilement of the flesh is
a matter of indifference, provided
that the spirit has grasped the truth.
Against this error is directed the
warning Hermas Sim. v. 7 TTJV trap/or
a-ov Tavrrjv (pv\ao~o~f KciQapav KU\ dfjitav-
TOVJ iva TO irvtvpa TO KdTevoiKovv fv
avTy fiapTvpqo~r) avTrj Kai diKdicodfj
(rov i) crdp' f3\e7T fjuynoTf dvaftfj eVi
TT)v napSiav <rov TTJV (rapxa trov rav-
TTJV (pdapTrjv flvai K.a\ Trapa~^prfO"rj
avTTj ev fjuao~n<p Tivi K.T.\. This
practical consequence our writer
seems to have distinctly in view 8,
9. (2) That it is legitimate to decline
martyrdom and to avoid persecution
by a denial of Christ with a mental
reservation. Rightly or wrongly this
charge is constantly brought against
them by their antagonists. Thus
Agrippa Castor, writing against Basi-
lides (Euseb. H.E. iv. 7), represented
him as teaching ddicxpopflv d
TO>V dnoyevofjicvovs KC
airapa(pv\aKT<i)S TT/V 7rio~Tiv Kara rovs
rail/ divyfjiatv Katpovs: and Iren. Htzr.
iii.iS. 5 'Ad tantam temeritatem pro-
2O2
SECOND CLEMENTINE EPISTLE
[IX
ev TLVI dve&Xe^saTe, el fjiri ev TJ; <rapKi TavTrj o
e? ow/ fj/zas a)s yaoy Qeov <f>v\dcra'eiv Tr\v
ov TpOTrov yap iv Trj <rapKi eK\t]6rjTe 9 Kal ev Trj
trapKi eXevcrecrQe. el Xpurros 6 Kvpios, 6 craxras
, wv jULev TO TrpcoTOv TTvev/uia, eyeveTO <rap Kal 5
as eKaXecreV) OVTCOS Kal rj/xel? ev TavTrj Trj
orapKt a7roXrj\ls6iuLe6a TOV fjacrQov. dyaTrco/JLev ovv dX-
XriXovs, OTTWS e\6wfj.ev irdvTes ek Tr\v /3a<ri\eiav TOV
Qeov. cJs e^ofjiev Kaipov TOV \aQr\vai^ eVtSw/xei/ eai/-
OVTWS
4 Aei5<re0-0e] e\evffeffdai A. c^] Syr. Fragm. etcr A, Timoth.
airo\i]\f/o(Jicu0a A.
See below.
gressi sunt quidam ut etiam martyres
spernant et vituperent eos qui prop-
ter Domini confessionem occiduntur
etc.' ; (comp. i. 24. 6). This is a con-
stant charge in Tertullian. See on
this subject Ritschl Altkath. Kirche
p. 495 sq. This view again seems to
be combated by our writer, 4, 5,
7, 10.
Schwegler Nachap. Zeitalt. I. p.
453 sq. maintained that the expres-
sion in our text is directed against
docetic Ebionism. He is well re-
futed by Hilgenfeld Apost. Vat.
p. U5sq.
1. cV Ttw] '/* what\ not '/
whom" 1 , as the following ei p-rj ev TTJ
vapid shows.
dvcpXtyaTf] l ye recovered your
sight*') comp. I ToiavTTjs a^Xuoy
yefjiOVTfs ev rrf 6pd(Tfi dv(B\e\lfap.V K.r.X.
2. tos vaov Qeov *c.r.X.] See Ign.
Philad. 7 rrjv o-apxa vpwv <us vaov Qeov
njpelTe : comp. I Cor. iii. 16, 17, vi.
19, 2 Cor. vi. 1 6, and see Ign. Ephes.
9, 1 5 (with the notes).
4. i XpioTos K.T.X.] The reading
of the Syriac fragments ( for els),
which seems to have escaped Jacob-
son and Hilgenfeld, is evidently re-
quired by the context. Mill and
others would have read us, which
gives the same sense. Editors quote
as a parallel Ign. Magn. 7 els earlv
'Irja-ovs Xpioros, but els is quite out of
place here, though appropriate there
where the writer is dwelling on unity.
It is possible that the reading of the
MS eiC_arose out of 6IIC i.e. 'l^o-oGy,
or GIOIC i.e. el 6 'lyo-ovs. The confu-
sion would be easier, as the preceding
word ends in 6. Young read the MS
QIC i. e. o 'Ir)<rovs, but this is wrong.
5. &v p.ev] as though the sentence
were intended to be continued in a
participial form yevop,evos 8e.
TO irp&Tov Trvevpa] The doctrine
of the pre-existence of the Son, as
the Logos, is here presented in a
somewhat unusual form; comp. how-
ever Hermas Sim. v. 6 TO Trvevpa TO
ayiov, TO Trpoov, TO KT'KTOV irao-av TTJV
KTICTIV, Ka.TcpKio~ev 6 Qeos els crdpKa ffv
/3ouXfro, ix. I eKelvo yap TO Trvevpa
6 vlos TOV Qeov eorii/, Theoph. ad A u-
tol. ii. IO ovros ovv atv irvevfjia Qeov KO.L
(ro(f)ia Kal dvva/j.is V^IOTOV
els TOVS irpocpr/Tas KOI di
&v eXdXei /e.r.X., Tertull. adv. Marc.
iii. 1 6 'Spiritus Creatoris qui est
Christus', Hippol. c. Noet. 4 (p. 47
Lagarde) \6yos o-dpg qv, nvevpa yv,
IX]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
203
TTpo-
TO,
CLTTO
10 TOVS TCO OepatrevovTi 0ew, dvTi^utr6iav avTto
Troiav ; TO fjL6ravorj(raL e ei\iKpivovs KapS
yvwcmis yap (TTIV TOW TTCIVTCOV Kai etSois
iv KapSia. Sa/mev ovv avrco aivov aicoviov, fm
crro/^aros JJLOVOV d\\a Kai OTTO /capS/as, a/a
15 TrpocrSe^rjTai cos viovs. Kai yap eiTrev 6 Kvpios'
AAeA4>oi MOY OYTOI EICIN oi TTOIOYNTCC TO 0eAHM<\ TOY
TTATpOC MOY-
n flXiKpivovs] i\iKpivover A. 13 afro?] om. A. 16 ToioiWes] Trovrreff A.
rjv K.r.A. See especially Dor-
ner Z^r? T/^ </^r Person Christi I.
p. 205 sq.
9. cos cxo^fv Kaipov] Awhile we
have opportunity^', comp. Gal. vi. 10
(with the note), Ign. Smyrn. 9 <as
(TI Katpov xofMv. Another instance
of eJy, ' while ', occurs above, 8.
11. irpoyvuHTTTjs] Justin Apol. 1.44
(p. 82 B), Tatian ad Grac. 19, Theoph.
ad Autol. ii. 15.
12. TO cv icapSia] 2 Chron. xxxii. 31
tlftfvai TO. (V TTJ Kcipdia avrou, Deut.
viii. 2 diayvoMrGf) TO. tv rrj /capSt'a trov,
I Sam. ix. 19, etc. Hilgenfeld reads
TO fVxapSia, saying * fVKapdia (s. ty/cap-
5ta) c. cod., Jun., tv /capita ceteri edd.'
But, inasmuch as an iota subscript
or adscript never appears in MSS of
this date, the transcriber could not
have written ev Kapdia otherwise than
he has done. Moreover, since tv
*cap5t'a and tv TTJ KapSia occur number-
less times in the LXX, whereas the
adjective tyKap8ios is not once found
there, this reading seems to me im-
probable. In Clem. Al. Peed. i. 3 (p.
103) I should be disposed conversely
to read diopwv TO. tv Kap8ia (for -y<ap-
fiia) \6yos. The word eyKapBios how-
ever is legitimate in itself.
13. alvov al<aviov\ This is doubtless
the right emendation: see above
p. 25 and the note on cvpelv below 9.
1 6. dSeXtpot fjiov K.r.A.] Matt. xii.
49 fSov T) fjLijrrjp p.ov Kai oi d8f\<poi
p.ow Sorts yap av Trotr/ay TO 0\rjp.a roO
narpos /iou rou tv ovpavots, avros p.ov
d8t\(pb$ /cat d8f\<pr) Kai p.^TT)p to-riv
(comp. Mark iii. 35); Luke viii. 21
PJTTJP p.ov Kai d8f\<poi pov ovroi flo-iv,
oi TOV \oyov TOV Qtov OKOVOVTCS Kai
noiovvTts. Epiphanius, Hcer. xxx. 14
(p- ! 39)> gives the saying Ovrot ela-tv
oi d8f\<poi p.ov Kai TI /iJ/rr/p, oi TTOIOVVTCS
Ta 6(\rip.aTa TOV TTUTpos fiou, as it is
assumed, from an Ebionite gospel
(Westcott Canon p. 160, Hilgenfeld
Apost. Vdt.\>. 122) ; but I do not think
his language implies more than that
the Ebionites allowed the saying to
stand in their recension of the Gos-
pel, and he may be quoting loosely
from the canonical Evangelists. A
still wider divergence from the ca-
nonical passages is in Clem. Alex.
Eel. Proph. 20 (p. 994) ayet ovv tls
fXtvdfpiav TTJV TOV Trarpoy o-iryKX^poi/o-
P.OVS viovs Kai (piAouj* 'AdeA<poi pov
yap, (prjo-iv 6 Kvpios, Kai o-vyK\rjpov6p.oL
oi TTOtOVVTfS TO 0C\T}fJia TOV TTOTpOS
fj.ov, where the context shows that
o~vyK\rjpov6p.oi is deliberately given as
part of the quotation. Omitting icai
o-vyKXrjpovonoi, it will be seen that this
form of the saying agrees exactly
204 SECOND CLEMENTINE EPISTLE
X. ''WcTTe, dSe\(f>ol fjiov,
TO
TOV
Karct-
yap
fjid\\ov TY\V dperriv, TY\V Se
0)5 TrpooSoiTTOpov TWV dfjLapriwv
rrjv da-tfieiav, JUT} rj/zas KaraXafiri /ca/ca. ecti/ 5
oj/xey dyaBoTroielv, Sta!eTcu fj/xas eiprjvr].
TavTr}v <ydp Trjv atrlav OVK <TTIV ^evpeiv^ dv^
, oinves Trapdyovcri (f>o(3ovs dvGpwTTLvovs, irpon-
/uaAAoi/ TYIV evddSe aTroXavcnv rj TY\V
with our pseudo-Clement's quotation.
X. ' Let us therefore fulfil the will
of our Father. Let us flee from vice,
lest evil overtake us. Let us do good,
that peace may pursue us. They who
teach the fear of men rather than the
fear of God, are duly punished. And,
if they themselves alone suffered, it
were tolerable. But now they shall
have a double condemnation, for they
lead others besides themselves into
ruin.'
2. Iva tfo-vfjLev'] to be connected
not with TOV KaXevavTos jy/xas, but with
4. TrpooSoiTropoi/] ' a forerunner' \
for Ka/a'a is the evil disposition, while
a/zapria is the actual sin. On tc.aK.ia.
see Trench N. T. Syn. ist ser. xi,
where he quotes the definition of
Calvin (on Ephes. iv. 32) ' Animi
Pravitas quae humanitati et aequitati
est opposita et malignitas vulgo nun-
cupata '. The substantive Trpoo&oiVo-
pos seems to be very rare, though the
verb 7rpoo8oi7ropii> occurs occasion-
ally.
6. ilyadonotelv] See the note on
the First Epistle 2 dyaOonouav.
7. tevpeli/t] sc. flprjvrjv ; * For this
reason a man cannot find peace\ If
we take the reading of the MS, no
other meaning seems possible ; but it
can hardly be correct. Previous edi-
tors have supposed the error to lie in
aV0pa>7Toj/, written ANON in the MS.
Accordingly AN0N (i. e. av Geoi/) has
been suggested by Wotton ; OYNON
(i. e. ovpavov) by Davies ; and AINON
(alvov) by Hilgenfeld. But in the first
correction the av is grammatically
inexplicable ; and the second and
third give unnatural expressions. I
believe the mistake is in 6YP6IN, and
should suggest eiPHNHNGYPGIN or
eiPHN6Y6IN,orstill better eYHMe-
P6IN. If evrjpepe Iv ' to prosper" 1 bead-
opted, the writer seems to have in
mind Ps. xxxiv. 9 sq. <f)o^^dr)Tf TOV
Kvpiov 7rdvTfS">ovK CCTTIV voWp^/Lia
Tols (po(3ovp,vois avTov...(p6(3ov
Kvp iov di8d<i) vp.as. TIS fOTiv avdptonos
6 6f.\a>v (0i]v, ayaTTcoi/ jjpcpets Idflv
dyadds ',...e KK\IVOV OTTO KO.KOV KOI
TToirjo-ov dyaQov, fijTlftrW flprfvrjv
Kal Siu^ov avTijv, where the coinci-
dences are striking. The contrast
between ti\o. fear of men and the fear
of God, which underlies this passage,
would naturally suggest to our author
the words in which the Psalmist em-
phatically preaches the fear of the
Lord. For ev^/ztpeii/, tviffiepitat comp.
2 Mace. v. 6, viii. 8, x. 28, xii. 1 1, xiii.
16, xiv. 14. For the manner in which
our transcriber drops letters (more
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
205
10 Xov<rav 67rayye\iav. dyvoov(Tiv yap jj\/o]i/ e-^ei fidoravov
r] evQd^e d.TroXava'K, teal olav Tpvfyqv e^e* r\ jueAXofcra
a. Kai el jmev avTOi JULOVOL TavTa eirpaa'a'ov,
rjv vvv Se eV^eVofcr^ Ka
dvaiTiovs \^ir^as, OVK eJSo'res OTL Sicrcrriv e
15 TI\V Kpicrtv, avroi re Kal ol a/coiyoi/res avTcov.
XI. 'Hotels oi}j> eV Ka6apa KapSia
Gew, /c eaofneda Kkaio'r edv Se /u^}
Sta rot/ ju^5 ntcnWciy rj/xa? [TJ/] eTrayyeXia TOV
Qeov,
10 ^TroT^eX^ai'] fTra-y7c\{aj' A.
12 ^7ra*yye\{a] dra^eXeia A.
H\IJKIJV A.
14 a pa trio vs] cu>Ttovff A.
especially where there is a proximity
of similar forms) comp. 9 mwiov
for aivov auofioj/, Trovvrfa- for TrotovKrer,
1 1 ao-ouK for as ovs OVK. See also in
the First Epistle 1 1 frfpoyvayioo-,
25 TfXfVTTjKOToo-, 32 rj^( t >(Kr (for
ijp.(Tepas), etc., and (if my conjecture
be correct) 40 the omission of cVt-
/xfXcur before eVtrcAf ladai.
8. otni/f s] * w^w who? the antece-
dent being the singular avOpwrrov.
This grammatical irregularity is not
uncommon: see Jelfs Gramnt. 819.
2. a.
napayova-i K. T. A.] ' introduce (in stil)
y^rj ^/" w^w': comp. 4 ov dft
J/zas (pb/BflcrQai TOVS dvQpanrovs p.aX\ov
tJXXa rov Qeov. The passages in the
lexicons will show that Hilgenfeld's
correction Trapetaayovo't for irapayov(ri
is unnecessary. He rightly explains
the words (Apost. Vat. p. 1 1 8) to refer
to those Gnostics who taught that
outward conformity to heathen rites
was indifferent and that persecution
might thus be rightly escaped : comp.
KaKodidao-KaXovvTfs below, and see the
note above on 9 avrrj ij <rapg K.T.\.
10. eVayyeXuu'] i.e. the subject,
the fulfilment, of the promise, as e. g.
Acts i. 4, Gal. iii. 14, Heb. vi. 15.
13. AvfKTov rjv] For the imper-
fect see Winer xlii. p. 321.
/ea<o8t5ao - AcaXoGiTj] Ign. Philad. 2
KaKoftiftaa-KaXias. So KoXodtdao-KiiXovs,
Tit. ii. 3.
14. diaa^v <c.T.X.] For the form
of the sentence comp. Gen. xliii. 11
KOI TO apyvptov 8io~o-ov Xa^ere.
XI. 'Let us therefore serve God
and believe His promise. If we wa-
ver, we are lost. Remember how the
word of prophecy denounces the dis-
trustful, how it compares the fulfil-
ment of God's purpose to the gradual
ripening of the fruit on the vine, how
it promises blessings at the last to
His people. God is faithful and He
will perform. Let us therefore work
patiently, and we shall inherit such
good things as pass man's under-
standing.'
1 6. nadapa Kapdia] I Tim. i. 5, 2
Tim. ii. 22 (comp. Matt. v. 8), Her-
mas Vis. iii. 9.
19. 6 TTpo(prjTiKos Xoyoy] From
some apocryphal source, perhaps
Eldad and Modad: see the notes on
206 SECOND CLEMENTINE EPISTLE
[(f)rj\TiKOS Aoyos* TAAAITTOOPOI eic[iNi] oi Ai
[XI
CTAZONT6C T [H] KApAlA, 01 AefONTeC' TA?TA TTA[NTA] H-
KofcAMeN KA) eni TOJN TTAT[e]po>N HM<X>N, HMeTc Ae HMe-
PAN eZ HMepAc npocAexoMfNOi oyAeN TOYTCON eoopA-
KAM6N. 'ANOHTOI, CYwBAAere CAYTOYC ZYACO, AABeie 5
AMneAoN* npooTON MEN <J>YAAopoeT, e?TA BAACTOC
M6TA TAYTA OM(|>A5, ?TA CTAC^YAH TT Ape CTH K Y?A'
6 AAOC MOY AKATACTACI'AC KA'I GAiyeic ec)(eN' eneiTA \noAH-
yCTAI TA ATA6A. C/ WcTT, d$6\<pOL {JLOV, JUL}] S^l^WjUei/,
d\\a e\7ri<TavTs i/Troxe/j/wxe^ *lva Kai *rov KrOov 10
eTrtTa A.
the First Epistle 23, where also the
passage is quoted. The variations
from the quotation in the First Epi-
stle are these : (i) rfj xapSia] TT/V ^v-
Xyv (2) TTCLVTO] om. (3) 7^619 fie...
fcopaKap.fv] KOI idov yeyrjpaKapev Kai ovd-
tv rffJilv TovTvv (ruvfiffirjKev (4) aj/o-
777-01] <u avor/rot. (5) ytWrat] add.
eira ^vXXoi/, fira aj/^oy Kai (6) ou-
reos KQI K.r.X.] this close of the quota-
tion not given. These variations are
sufficient to show that the writer of
the Second Epistle cannot have de-
rived the passage solely from the
First. At the same time the coinci-
dence of two remarkable quotations in
this very chapter (see below on ovs
OVK jjKovo-ev K.T.X.), which occur also
in the First Epistle, besides other
resemblances (e. g. 3), seems to
prove that our writer was acquainted
with and borrowed from the genuine
Clement.
The additions which some edi-
tors introduce into the text here (vfol
after TJ/itts dc, and en after e'wpa-
Kdfjifv) are due to a mistake. The
traces, which they have wrongly so
read, are the reversed impressions of
letters on the opposite leaf (now lost).
The photograph shows this clearly.
3. T^e'pai/ e' jpepas] l day after
day' 1 : Num. xxx. 15, 2 Pet. ii. 8. This
additional coincidence of the passage
quoted with the language of 2 Peter
(see the notes on the First Epistle,
23) is worthy of notice. It seems
hardly possible that the two can be
wholly independent, though we have
no means of determining their rela-
tion.
9. /XT) dnj/vx^pfv] See the note
on the First Epistle n.
11. TTLOTOS yap K.r.X.] Heb. x. 23
TTtoroff yap 6 eVctyyetXa/zei/off.
12. a7roStS6j/ai e/caorw K.r.X.] Matt,
xvi. 27, Rom. ii. 6, Rev. xxii. 12. See
also the quotation given in the First
Epistle, 34.
14. eiVr)o/Liej>] 'Vocem fltrfjKciv non
agnoscunt Lexica', Jacobson. It
occurs as early as yEschylus, and
several instances of it are given in
Steph. Thes.
15. ovs K.r.X.] See the note on
the First Epistle 34, where the same
passage occurs. The as should not
be treated as part of the quotation.
XII. 'Let us then patiently wait
for the kingdom of God. The time
XI]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
207
TTICTOC r~Ap ECTIN d enArriA<\MNOc
aTrodiSdvai efcacrro) TWV epyiav avTOv. edv
ovv TTO irjcr a) fj.ev TY\V SiKaiocrvvr]v evavTiov TOV Oeov,
i(rr]^o]uieif ek TY\V /3a(ri\eiav avTOv Kal
15 Tcts e7rayy\las, as oyc OYK HKOYCCN oyAe O
e?AeN, ofAe eni KApAiAN AN9pa>TTOY ANeBH.
XII. 'GfcSexaf^efla ovv Kaff wpav TY\V /3acri\eiav
TOV Oeov ev dydfrif Kal SiKaiocrvvrj, eTrei^rj OVK o/i-
Safjiev Tr\v r\ppa.v TV? eTTKpaveias TOV Oeov. eVejOO)-
20 Tr)6ek yap aJro? d Kvpios VTTO Tiv<& y Trore i]ei
j 5 cis ou s OVK] affovK A.
19 lvt<f>aveias] firifiavia.o' A.
of its coming is uncertain. Our Lord's
answer to Salome says that it shall
be delayed till the two shall be one,
and the outward as the inward, and
the male with the female, neither
male nor female. By this saying He
means that mutual harmony must
first prevail, that the soul must be
manifested in good works, and that...
17. Kaff <Zpav] l betimes', 'tempes-
tive', according to its usual meaning ;
e.g. Job v. 26, Zach. x. i. It is com-
monly translated here 'in horas',
l from hour to hour*.
19. f y TTi(f>av(ias~\ This word, as a
synonyme for the Trapovo-ia, occurs in
the New Testament only in the Pas-
toral Epistles, I Tim. vi. 14, 2 Tim.
i. 10, iv. i, 8, Tit. ii. 13 ; compare the
indirect use in 2 Thess. ii. 8 rfj Vt0a-
vcia TTJS 7rapoi;(7tay avrov.
20. VTTO TIVOS] by Salome. This
incident was reported in the Gospel
of the Egyptians, as we learn from
Clem. Alex. Strom, iii. 13, p. 553 (in
a passage quoted from Julius Cassi-
anus), where the narrative is given
thus : TTVv6avop.fvrjs TTJS 2aXto/i^?, Trort
rai ret Trepi <oi/ rjpfro, <prj 6
f , "Orav ovv TO TTJS aurxvir/S cvdv-
pa iraTr)<rr)Tf, KOI orav yevrjrai ra 8110 cv,
K.UL TO SppfV p.T(l TT)S 6r)\(iaS OVTf
appev ovTf 6fj\v. To this Clement
adds fi> Tols irapafao'opevois 7/iii> reV-
Tapo~iv (vayyf\iois OVK f%op.cv TO prjTov
aXX' ev TO) KOT' Alyvjrriovt. Similar
passages from this gospel and ap-
parently from the same context are
quoted by Clement previously, Strom.
iii. 6 (p. 532) TTJ 2aXo>7i77 o Kvptos
TTOTC davaros I<T\V-
, and Strom, iii. 9 (p. 539 sq.)
\eyovo~i ra irpos 2aX<u/iT;j/ el-
cov TTporepov ep.v^a'Brjp.ev (Strom.
iii. 6, just quoted) (pfpeTai 8e, olpai,
ev TO) KUT' AlyvrrTiovs evayye\i(o <pao~l
yap OTI avTos elirev o (rair^p, *HX$oi/
KaraXOo-at ra epya Tfjs 0T)\eias...oOev
eiKOTUs ire pi o~wT\eias fJ.rjvvo'avTos TOV
Aoyov, ^ 2aXa5^ (pqai' Me^pt TIVOS ol
avdpotyrroi dnodavovvrai ; TrapaTenjprj-
fievtos aTTOKpiveTai 6 Kvptos, Me%pif
av TIKTQ)O~IV al yvva'tKfS.'.Ti 8e ; ov^i Kal
TO. ef)s Toiv Trpbs 2a\(ap.r)v elpr]p,fv(ov
eirKpepova-iv m Travra /iaXXoi/ 77 rw *cara
717^ aX^'c9ftai' evayye\tK(p (rroi^cravrfs
Kavovt ; (papevrjs yap aurfyy, KaXco? ovv
eTToirjcra p.^ rfKovo-a.-.a/Afi^erai \eya>v
6 Kvpios, Ha&av (paye poTavrjv, rr\v 8e
208
SECOND CLEMENTINE EPISTLE
[xn
avrov Y\ /3a<7Ae*a, e'nrev "OTAN ICTAI TA AYO N, KAI TO
e2co <bc TO ecoo, K<M TO ApceN MGTA THC SnAeiAC,
oyTe efiAy. TA Ay'o Se EN eamv, QTCLV
KCLL e
drj\(.aff A.
4 ^auro?s] auroKT A.
x ov(rav W fayn*' One
sayings in the last passage is again re-
ferred to in E.rc. Theod. 67, p. 985, orav
6 O-O)TT)P irpos SaXtop/i/ \eyrj p^XP 1 T T
fii/at ^avarov a^pts a^ ai -yui/at/cff ri/cra)-
o-tv. There is nothing in these pas-
sages to suggest that Clement himself
had read this gospel (unless indeed,
as has occurred to me, we should
read rl 5e ov^i /c.r.X. ; for rt 8e ; ov^l
K.T.X. in Strom, iii. 9), and the ex-
pressions Xeyovert, ot/zai, (pacri, seem
to imply the contrary ; though it is
generally assumed that he was ac-
quainted with it. Of the historical
value of this narrative we may remark:
(i) The mystical colouring of these
sayings is quite alien to the character
of our Lord's utterances as reported in
the authentic Gospels, though entirely
in keeping with the tone of Greco-E-
gyptian speculation. Epiphanius thus
describes this apocryphal gospel (Hcer.
Ixii. 2, p. 5*4) TroXXa roiavra <as fv
rov o"a)T^poff dvacpeperai. . (2) The only
external fact which can be tested
the reference to Salome as childless
is in direct contradiction to the cano-
nical narratives. This contradiction
however might be removed by an
easy change of reading, KaXeoy ovv av
(noirjcra for /caXcoy ovv ciroir)(ra.. The
Egyptian Gospel was highly esteem-
ed by certain Gnostic sects as the
Ophites (Hippol. H<zr. v. 7, p. 99),
by the Encratites (Clem. Alex. Strom.
11. cc.), and by the Sabellians (Epi-
phan. Hcsr. 1. c.). The Encratites espe-
cially valued it, alleging the pas-
sages above quoted as discounte-
nancing marriage and thus favouring
their own ascetic views. This was
possibly the tendency of the Egyp-
tian Gospel, as is maintained by
Schneckenburger (Ueber das Evang.
des jEgypt. Bern 1834, p. 5 sq.) and
M. Nicolas (Evangiles Apocryphes p.
119 sq.) ; but the inference is at least
doubtful. Clement of Alexandria
refuses to accept the interpretations
of the Encratites ; and though his own
are sometimes fanciful, still all the
passages quoted may reasonably be
explained otherwise than in an En-
cratite sense.
This quotation has a special inter-
est as indicating something of the
unknown author of our Second Epi-
stle. As several of his quotations
cannot be referred to the canonical
Gospels (see 4, 5, 8), it seems not
unnatural to assign them to the apo-
cryphal source which in this one in-
stance he is known to have used.
This suspicion is borne out by a fact
to which I have called attention
above. One of our Lord's sayings
quoted by him ( 9) bears a close
resemblance to the words as given in
the Excerpta Theodoti; and we have
just seen that the Gospel of the
Egyptians was quoted in this collec-
tion. Thus our pseudo-Clement
would seem to have employed this
apocryphal gospel as a principal
authority for the sayings of our Lord.
Now this gospel was in character,
XI l]
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
209
5 TWS erj
jULta
tcai TO l5oo we TO Icco, TOVTO
TO
TO
TO
fj.a \eyei. ov Tpojrov ovv (rov TO (rtojULa (paiveTai, ov-
TWS Kcti r\ -^svxrj <rov S^Aos ea-Tco iv TJoIs] fca\o?s epyois.
KCLl TO ApCGN MTA THC 6HA6IAC, OyT ApCCN OYT6 0HAy,
10 TOVTO .
as in name, essentially Egyptian; it is
known chiefly through Alexandrian
writers and its principal circulation
was probably in Egypt : and thus a
presumption is created that he was
not unconnected with this country.
3. TO 8vo de cv] i. e. when peace
and harmony shall reign. So the
opposite is thus expressed in Seneca
de Ira iii. 8 ' Non tulit Caelius adsen-
tientem et exclamavit, Die aliquid
contra, ut duo simus? ; comp. Plato
Symp. 191 D o fp<i)s...(7rix(ip<i>v noifja-at
fv fK dvolv /cat Ida'affdai TTJV (fivc'iv rr^v
dvdp(*7rivT)v (quoted by Lagarde Rel.
Jur. Eccl. p. 75).
4. cavrols] ' /b one another', as
e.g. Ephes. iv. 32, Col. iii. 13, 16,
i Pet. iv. 8, 10. If the reading of
the MS be correct, it must be aspi-
rated avrois, and this form is perhaps
less unlikely than in the earlier and
genuine epistle (see the notes there
on 9, 12, 14, etc.). The expression
occurs in Ephes. iv. 25 XaAen-e d\rj-
Ofiav e<aoroy /iera rov n\rj(riov avrov.
5. TO ea> a>? TO ea-w] perhaps
meaning originally * when the outside
corresponds with the inside, when men
appear as they are, when there is no
hypocrisy or deception.' The pseudo-
Clement's interpretation is slightly
but not essentially different. This
clause is omitted in the quotation of
Julius Cassianus (Strom, iii. 13, p.
553, quoted above), who thus appears
to have connected ra dvo Iv closely
with TO appfv fifTci TTJS 6r)\cias and in-
terpreted the expression similarly.
CLEM.
See Hippol. Hcer. v. 18 (p. 173 sq.)
KOI fOTiv dpo-cv66r)\vs dvvapus Kai eVi-
I'otu, 06 fv dXX^Xots dvTiaToi\o\i(j'iv...(v
OVTS...fOTtI/ OVV OVTWS KOI TO <pdVfV oV
aurcof, ev ov, 8vo fvpio~Kf(T0ai. ) dpo~fv66r]~
Xuy ex<i>v TTJV OrjXctav tv eavTai, a pas-
sage quoted by this father from the
Great Announcement of the Simo-
nians. We may perhaps infer from
a comparison of Cassianus' quotation
with our pseudo-Clement's, that Cas-
sianus strung together detached sen-
tences, omitting all that could not be
interpreted to bear on his Encratite
views. Compare pseudo-Linus de
Pass. Petr. Apost. (Bigne's Magn.
Bibl. Pair. i. p. 72 E) * Unde Domi-
nus in mysterio dixerat : Si non fece-
ritis dextram sicut sinistram et sinis-
tram sicut dextram, et quae sursum
sicut deorsum et quae ante sicut
retro, non cognoscetis regnum Dei',
which 'appears to contain another
version of this saying' (Westcott
Introd. to Gospels p. 427).
8. S^Xoy] The lexicons give only
one instance of this feminine, Eurip.
Med. 1197 dfj\os rjv Karao-rao-is. Com-
pare Te'Xetoj/ in Ign. Philad. j.
9. KOI TO apo~fv K.T.X.] This sup-
posed saying of our Lord was inter-
preted by Julius Cassianus, as for-
bidding marriage. Whether this was
its true bearing, we cannot judge, as
the whole context and the character
of this gospel are not sufficiently
known. It might have signified no
more than that 'in the kingdom of
heaven there is neither marrying nor
14
2IO
SECOND CLEMENTINE EPISTLE
(i) Mi) Tapacrcrerct) T^V KapSiav VIULWV, on /3\e-
TOI)S doiKOVS TrXovTovvras, Kcti (TTevo^wpov^e-
vovs TOI)S TOV Oeov SovXovs. ovSeis <ydp TWV SiKaicov
Tc^xyv KapTrov e\a/3ev, d\\' e/cSe^erat CLVTOV. el yap
TOV fju<r6ov TWV SiKaicov 6 Geos evBecos aTreSiSov, e/z7ro- 5
giving in marriage (Matt. xxii. 30)',
or that the distinctive moral excellen-
ces of each sex shall belong to both
equally. Clement of Alexandria, an-
swering Julius Cassianus, gives the fol-
lowing interpretation of the passage :
The male represents 6vp6s, the female
67T(0v/u'a, according to the well-known
Platonic distinction; these veil and
hinder the operations of the reason ;
they produce shame and repentance ;
they must be stripped off, before the
reason can assume its supremacy;
then at length diroo-rdcra rov8f TOV
a-^TjjMaros 6> 8iaKpiverai TO appfv Kal TO
6fj\v, if/v^r) /tfraritferai ei $ evwo-ii/, ov6f-
Tepov ovcra. Whether our author's
explanation was more closely allied to
the interpretation of Cassianus or to
that of Clement, it is impossible to say.
What has gone before, is a presump-
tion in favour of the latter. Nor is
there any sufficient ground independ-
ently of this for supposing that his
views were Encratite in the matter
of marriage. I have shown above
(p. 1 6 sq.) that the statements of
Epiphanius and Jerome, who speak of
Clement as teaching virginity, do not
refer to this epistle, as many sup-
pose. And the references elsewhere
in the epistle to the duty of keeping
the flesh pure ( 6, 8, 9) are as appli-
cable to the purity of wedded as of
celibate life. Comp. e. g. Clem. Horn.
iii. 26 ydp,ov vofJUTevei...fls dyveiav
irdvTas ayei.
This saying of the Egyptian Gos-
pel, if it had any historical basis at
all (which may be doubted), was
perhaps founded on some utterance
of our Lord similar in meaning to
S. Paul's OVK fvi apo-v KOI 6r)\v, Gal.
iii. 28. It is worth observing that
Clement of Alexandria, in explaining
the saying of the Egyptian Gospel,
refers to these words of S. Paul and
explains them similarly of the Ov^ios
and cTridvpia. See also the views of
the Ophites on the dpo~(v6dr]\vs (Hip-
pol. Hcer. v. 6, 7), whence it appears
that they also perverted S. Paul's lan-
guage to their purposes. The name
and idea of dpcrev66r)\vs had their
origin in the cosmical speculations
embodied in heathen mythology ;
see Clem. Horn. vi. 5, 12, Clem. Re-
cogn. i. 69, Athenag. Suppl. 21, Hip-
pol. Hcer. v. 14 (p. 128).
It is equally questionable whether
the other sayings attributed to our
Lord in this context of the Egyptian
Gospel have any bearing on Encra-
tite views. The words ' so long as
women bear children' seem to mean
nothing more than ' so long as the
human race shall be propagated',
and ' I came to abolish the works of
the female' may have the same sense.
The clinching utterance, Traa-av </>aye
fBoTctvrjv, TT\V de TriKplav e)(ovcrav p.rj
(pdyrjs, which has been alleged as
showing decisively the Encratite ten-
dencies of the gospel, appears to
me to admit of a very different inter-
pretation. It would seem to mean
very much the same as S. Paul's
Tfdvra fj.oi f(o~Tiv aAX' ov TrdvTa ffvfj.-
(pepei, and to accord with the Apos-
tle's injunctions respecting marriage.
In the Stichometria of Nicephorus
TO THE CORINTHIANS.
211
piav qcTKOVjuiev Kai OVK evcrefieiav. eSoKOV/ULev yap eivai
, ov Sid TO ev<re/3es, d\\d TO KepSd\eov
(ii) 'O TCOV vrapovTwv aicrdnTiKos (rvvitiariv o5s oi/Ve
a \o<yiovTai Tives ehat TepTrva, ]~eva Kal jJiaKpdv ecrrz
(see Credner zur Gesch. dcs Kanons
p. 122) the Epistles of Clement are
described as KX^p.fvros a. ft. oTi'^ot
,/3x'. Though other copies read \ft
for a', ft. (a reading which is repro-
duced in some MSS of the Latin ver-
sion by Anastasius Bibliothecarius ;
Credner ib. p. 126, Westcott Canon
p. 504, ed. 2), and some critics have
busied themselves with conjecturing
what these 32 books of Clement can
have been, there can be no reason-
able doubt that the other is the
correct text and that the two Epistles
to the Corinthians are meant. Thus,
as Nicephorus assigns exactly the
same number of lines, 2600, to the
Gospel of St Luke (Credner ib. p. 1 19),
on a rough estimate we may suppose
that our two epistles together were
about as long as this Gospel. Now
in our MS (A) this Gospel occupies
22 leaves and the existing portion of
the two Clementine epistles only 12
(including the one which has been
accidentally lost between fol. 167 and
fol. 1 68; see p. 23), so that the miss-
ing end of the Second Epistle must
have taken up about 10 leaves, while
the extant portion comprises only if.
Thus it would appear that about ths
of the whole epistle have been lost.
Of this lost ending two fragments are
preserved.
(i) ' Be not dismayed at the pros-
perity of the unrighteous and the
affliction of the saints. The fruits of
righteousness are not reaped at once.
If it were so, then the pursuit of it
would be a matter of traffic and not
of piety'.
This fragment is given by Jo-
annes Damascenus Sacr. Par. (MS
Rupef.) II. p. 783 (Le Quien) with the
heading TOV dyiov KXrj/zf iroy eVrco-icoTrov
< TTJS ft irpbs Koptvdiovs eVi-
. As it is closely connected
in subject with the topics at which
our MS breaks off, it probably follow-
ed at no long interval.
I. /zi) rapaoWro)] John xiv. I, 27,
pi) rapaoW(r#a> vfjiatv j) *cap8ia K.T.\.
OTI ftXfirofjicv K.T.A.] Ps. xlix. 18.
5. f/xTropmi/K.r.X.] Compare i Tim.
Vi. 5 VOfJu6l>T(i>V TTOptO-p-OV flVdl TTJV CV-
tri t l(iiii'. For the imperfects rjo-Kovpfv,
tSoKovptv, without avj see Winer
xlii. p. 320 sq.
(ii) * Far-sighted men know that
apparent goods are very far from being
really such. Even health and wealth
sometimes are more baneful than
their opposites. The most eager
wishes fulfilled often lead to the
greatest calamity'.
This fragment again, which in
subject is allied to the former, is pre-
served in the same Joannes Damas-
cenus Sac. Par. (MS Rupef.) n. p.
787 (Le Quien), with the heading TOV
ayiov KX^pevros fK rfjs irpos Kopti/-
tiiovs ft.
8. o alo-OrjTiKos] l one who is quick
at apprehending 1 : see a similar use
of the word in Prov. xiv. 10, 30.
ovrf] If the reading be correct, the
construction is irregular. See the
note on i.
142
212
SECOND CLEMENTINE EPISTLE.
TWV aTrexOwv, d\\a Kal TT\OVTOS 7ro\\aKis
Trew'as e6\i^se, Kal vyeia ir\eov nviacre vocrov.
KaQoXov TWV \V7rrj pwv Kal (pevKTcov TrdvTwv VTr
Kal v\rj r\ TWV do'Traa'Tcov Kal /car' ev%rjv 7repi/3o\ri
yiverai.
2. r/ViCLfTf} dviao)) aviafa, are not
found either in the LXX or in the New
Testament.
KO.I KadoXov K.T.A.] 'and, speak-
ing generally, acquisition of things
desirable and eagerly sought after
turns out to be the foundation and
material of everything that is painful
and to be avoided? The expression
*ar' t^xn v i s common in Aristotle,
e.g. Polit. ii. 6, iv. I, 20, vii. 4, 5,
where it stands for ideal perfec-
tion. HfioXr must mean * the sur-
rounding or investiture with" 1 , and
so here ' the acquisition of ; comp.
Xen. Hell. vii. i. 40 (rfjs dpx^s\
Polyb. xvi. 20. 9, Porphyr. Vit. Pyth.
54 r ll Tf v <p&.G>v TTfpifidkji Kal rrj
TOV TT\OVTOV dvm/xft, Aristid. Or. 14. (l.
2O8) 7repi/3o\^ rf dpxfjs Kal oyKco irpay-
/iara)!/; and the translation 'affluentia'
(as if vTrepfioXi]) appears to be wrong.
On some Clementine Fragments.
ESIDES the fragments which are distinctly quoted as belonging to
X) the First or Second Epistle to the Corinthians or may with high
probability be assigned to either, and which in this edition are printed
in their proper places (pp. 167 sq., 2iosq.), other assumed quotations
from Clementine Epistles have been included in the collections of
previous editors, and will now deserve consideration.
I.
A passage has been already noticed (pp. 21, 124) as cited by
Leontius and John Sacr. Rer. Lib. ii (Mai Script. Vet. Nov. Coll. vn.
p. 84), with the heading TOV dytou KX^/xevros ex r^s &
''Iva Kai yevwjULeBa (3ov\t]()evTOs avrov, OVK oWes
TTpiv yevecrdai, Kai yevofJLevoi dTroXavcrcoiuLev TWV Si
fj^uas yevofULevcov. Std TOVTO ecrfULev av6pa>7roi Kai <f>po-
vrj<ni> e^o/xey Kai \6yov. Trap' avrov Aa/3oWe5.
The resemblance of these words to a passage in the genuine epistle
has been pointed out already (see the note on 38). I have hazarded
the conjecture that for we should read (see p. -21). In this case
the five epistles in the collection referred to might have been (i) the
Epistle to James, (2), (3) the Two Epistles to Virgins, (4), (5) the Two
Epistles to the Corinthians, so that the fragment may have been taken
from the lost end of our Second Epistle. A second hypothesis would
be, that it is intended for the passage in the First Epistle ( 38) which
it resembles, especially as we are told (see above pp. 21, 109) that these
214
CLEMENTINE FRAGMENTS.
same writers just before have quoted a fragment from the First Epistle
( 33) w ith very considerable variations from our existing text. But if
so, the quotation is very loose indeed; and moreover the form of the
heading seems to show that it was taken from a different epistle from the
preceding passage. Another and very obvious alternative is that other
spurious Clementine epistles were known to the ancients, which have
not come down to us.
2.
Several quotations are included by preceding editors, which really
belong to some recension of the Petro-Clementine writings (i. e. the
Homilies or Recognitions with the letters prefixed). I have here placed
them side by side with the parallel passages in these writings, that the
resemblance may be seen.
Kat 6 /-teya? aTrofrroXo? KX?;-
Trapa TOV dylov Kal irpwro-
Kopv(f)aiov Tlerpov.
Cv
fULev
e is a e,
v y evai Kal \vcreis a
Se? \v6fjvar ov S^Vets TOV
TTTaioravra, d\\' ov Se?
/cara TOVS Kavovas Y\\JL^V^
TOV TTapaVOjULOVVTa Kal jUf)
(TTepyovTa avTOvs.
BIBL. VINDOB. MSSJurid. Grac.
mi, fol. 225 a.
TTpO?
'Idfca)/3ov.
TOVTOV
V/ULLV
yap o Set SeBrjvac
\v(Ti o Set \v6rjvai, 0)5
TOV Trjs KK\ria'ias
Kavova ( 2). (TV Se
a Set Se6fjvai Kal \vareis
a del \v6rjvai ( 9).
Clem. Horn. Ep. Clem, ad Jac.
This passage was first published by Jacobson from a Vienna MS
(described in Nessel's Catalogue P. 2, p. 18). Its source was pointed
out by Nolte Patrist. Miscell. in the Theolog, Quartalschr. XLI. p. 277
(1859)-
CLEMENTINE FRAGMENTS.
215
Tof) ajLOV K\7JyU,eZ>T05 67Tt-
(TKOTTOV 'Pco/iT??.
AvrdpKijs eis ffcoTtjpiav
77 ek Qeov dv6pto7rov dyd-
yap
e<TTl TO 7T|OOS TOV TOV l-
vai
a'lTiov
o-TOpyrjv, v(j) rjs Kai ek
Sevrepov Kai dytipw aiwva
OUK yvowv TIS
d\\' wa ro?9 uera Tav-
TO. Se/^ Kai fULtj Kpv^jsrj TOV
TOLOVTOV Kai Sieyeiprj eJs
Kai. vTTOjuiovfjs, Kai Treicrri Kai
6eiov
odev ey~
ypa<pov Trepi avTOv i(TTOpi-
av yevea'dai wKovofULrjcrev.
JOANN. DAMASC. Sacr. Par.
a. 49 (il. p. 752).
ovv es (rcoTrjpav
n eJs Qeov dv6pto7Tcov crTop-
yn ( 8). Si evyvca/uLOcrvvrjv
ov 6e\t](TOV(n fcara TOV TOL
TrdvTa KTicravTOs Qeov
fc.r.\.( 4)- TOCTOVTOV 6 Geos
; VTrep TravTas evepyeTrjKev
TOV dv6pct)7rov a/a ets TO
7r\fj6os Tcov evepyecricov TOV
evepyeTriv dyaTrva-as VTTO
avTrjs dya.7rr]^ Kai ek Sev-
Tpov aicova Siaa~co6iivai Sf-
v*l6fj ( 7)-
Clem. Horn. iii. 7, 8.
. e(f>tj . . .
TO ce Treipdi^eiv, MS ye-
ypaTTTai KAI eneip^ceN Ky-
plOC TON 'ABpAAM, KaKOV Kai
TO T6A.O9 T^5 VTTOJULOvfjS dy-
VOOVVTOS ( 39).
Kai 6 FleTpos . . . ^fsev-
Sos e&Ti TO yeypa<p6ai
K.T.\. . . . eTi ULriv Kai el
Ky'plOCTON'ABpAAM,
'iva yva el vTrofJieve'i ( 43)
eyypd(f)ovs
( 10).
Clem. Horn. iii. 10, 39, 43.
216 CLEMENTINE FRAGMENTS.
The source of the quotations is pointed out in part by Nolte 1. c.
p. 276, though he has not put the case as strongly as he might have
done. Hilgenfeld however twice denounces Nolte's reference as 'rash'
(pp. 6 1, 90), and himself throws these fragments into the lacuna after
57 of the First Epistle. Taking Hilgenfeld's text, I had without due
consideration, yet not without misgiving, placed them there in my
analysis of the genuine epistle (p. 8); but I am now convinced that
this is wrong. The following facts will explain both the coincidences
with and the variations from the extant text of the Homilies, (i) It
seems quite clear that an orthodox recension of the Clementine writings
was in common use when these collections of extracts were made.
For instance Nicephorus (Hist. Eccl. iii. 18) hesitates about identifying
the Clementines which were known to him, and which he describes
as rf] fKK\r}a-ia Kat evTrapaScKra, with the Dialogue of Peter and Apion
mentioned by Eusebius, because the latter is described as heretical in
its tendencies; and a scholiast on Eusebius (H. E. iii. 38; see Valois'
note) protests indignantly against this historian's depreciation of a work
whose merits were well known to the orthodox (oo-ov TO o<Xos, ot opOo-
S6ws Kat eiXiKpivws ci/TCTvx^KoYes (ra^ws to-curtv). Thus it is plain that
these writers knew the Clementines only in their orthodox dress. On this
subject see Schliemann Clement, p. 338 sq., Uhlhorn die Horn. u. Recogn.
p. 51 sq. (2) The quotations show that this orthodox recension fol-
lowed the Homilies rather than the Recognitions. (3) Nevertheless,
where the Homilies are distinctly heretical, very considerable changes
would be necessary. This is especially the case in the passage before
us where St Peter maintains in reply to Simon Magus that all the
parts of the Old Testament which use objectionable language in
speaking of God, and among them the passage which represents Him
as tempting Abraham, are spurious interpolations, and that it is the duty
of the faithful to discriminate between the genuine and the counterfeit.
This idea occurs again and again in the Homilies. The orthodox
redactor therefore would have to remodel all such passages in the
Homilies, answering the objections of Simon in a wholly different way
so as to preserve the integrity of the Scriptures. (3) We have other
evidence that he did so alter them. Thus in Clem. Horn. ii. 50 St
Peter is made to say to Clement w/xoXoyiy/xcvou r^uv on o eos irdvTa
7rpoy>uxrK, dvdyKrj TroVa ras Xcyovaas avrov ypa<as ayvoetv
i/fv8ea0cu, ras Se ytvaxrKciv avrov Xeyovo-as aX^0Viv...i ow TWV
ypa<(3v a fjifv mv d\rjO-fj a Se \j/ev$rj, evXoyws o SiScurKaXos ^/AWV
eXeyev Tlvf.<rQt TpaTre^trat SOKI/AOI, ws ran/ cv rats ypa<ats TII/WV /xey
So/a/uuov OVTWV Xoywv rtvwv 8e KLJ38tj\iov K.T.X. ; but the same passage
(for a lengthy context shows it to be the same) is differently quoted
CLEMENTINE FRAGMENTS.
2I 7
in the Sacr. Par. bearing the name of Joannes Damascenus (as given
by Cotelier on the Clem. Horn. 1. c.) d ovv d eos //,6vos Wrm, to? diro-
SeSetKTcu, 7rpoyivco<rKei, dvayKfj Traou ras Aeyowas avrov ypa<as ayvoetv
rt /x?) vot(7^at Trapa rtvwr, Trtos ravra ctp^rai ?repi cou TOV St-
Sao-Kovros av0po)Trov yvwtriv. The manipulation of the work is just the
same in both cases. The orthodox recension interprets the passages,
which the original Ebionite writing rejects. (4) Where the Homilies
were not heretical, the orthodox reviser seems to have kept close to
his original, as will appear from the fragments which follow.
Aia<popd
-
e i/ ydp dXqOeia yvrjcrltos ty-
evpicTKeTar TO Se
eiTe a\wues eiTe
> /
v(f) eavTOv KpaTv-
>/- T X /
c*/ at? yap ei
to d
y tj $ia(f>opd
re Kai (
d\ri6eia
-
r\
\
* TO
OTTOIOV dv
l ^O ydp fjiiorei TIS Sid Tr\v
7riov(rav TY\ Y\\IK.IO. (rvvecriv,
TOVTO Sid Triv TroXvxpoviov
TWV KaKwv wvyBeiav TrpaT-
Tiv (TvvavayKai^eTai) Sei-
\ / \ '
VY]V (TVVOIKOV TTf\V
TY\V
yap
'S IT6
v<p' eavTOv
( 1 1). 'j/ ols ydp e/ca<r-
i
cue
TOVTOIS
( ').
C7<w/. Horn. iv. n, 18.
:oi/ r\&w {Y\&V MS) ^
(ruvriBeia Troiei.
BIBL. BODL. J/"^ Barocc. 143,
fol. 136 b.
This passage is taken from a Bodleian MS containing a collection
2l8
CLEMENTINE FRAGMENTS.
of sentences from the Fathers and others, and occurs in a chapter
o-vvyOtias KOL ZOovs. It was first published by Grabe Spicil. Patr. i. 289.
Nolte (1. c. p. 276), who first pointed out the source, remarks that the
fragment is found also in a Paris MS ' Cod. Reg. 9237. 368 vers. sec.
col.', but with many variations. Grabe unaccountably stops short at
7rapetX?7</>w5, and in this he is followed by all the editors of Clement.
I collated the Bodleian MS and added the final words
The sentence, o yap ^io-r...7rapeiA.?7<(os, is quoted also as
'Pw/nT/s by Maximus Serm. Ixii (p. 673). I do not understand what
Jacobson means by 'a Maximo incerta jam habebatur'. The words,
o nurcl...<rwqOui TTOICI, appear not to occur in the extant Homilies;
but may possibly have been inserted by the reviser who produced the
orthodox recension. The poetic character in both the language and
the rhythm should be noticed; e. g. Setvrji/ O-UVOIKOV T**)V a/
''Av6p(*)7ros
Oeiav Kal Ka6' o/uLoicocnv ye-
ap^eiv Kal Kvpievetv
* ore pevroi Si-
ctvwTepos rjv. Ka
(TWjULaTi KaTa 6ei~
av jmeyaXoStopedv TOV KTL-
GavTos, TOV d\<yeiv irelpav
\a/3eli/ fj.fi ^vvafjievos. ore
Se iifJiapTeV) co? Soi/Aos <ye-
ryovcos dfjLapTias Trdcriv vire-
Trecre rot? 7ra6rifJia(n 9 Trdv-
KoXiav SiKaia Kpiarei
is. ov yap evXoyov
r]V, TOV SeSwKioros eyKaTa-
\6i<p6evTOs, TO. SoBcvTa Tra-
TO?? dyvw[jio<n.
BIBL. BODL. MSS Canon.
Gr. 56 fol. 187.
*O av6po)7ros K.OLT
Kal Ka6' 6fJLOiw(Ttv yeyovtos
T Kal Kvpieve.iv Ka-
r] ( 3) . . . ore /uevTOL
eTvy^avev, Kal
Treipav \af3elv
ore Se f
TOV
Ka
5 Soi/Aos yeyo-
djuLapTtas irdcriv i/7T7re-
crev TO?9 TradtljULao'LV) irav-
TUIV Ka\tov SiKaia Kpicrei
GrTepti6ets. ov yap ev\oyov
i]Vy TOV SeSw/coros e'y/cara-
Aei^fleVros TO. So^eVra Tra-
paimeveiv TO?? dyvwiuLOoriv(4).
Clem. Horn. x. 3, 4.
CLEMENTINE FRAGMENTS. 219
The whole of this extract is published now, I believe, for the first
time. Previous editors (following Grabe Spic. Patr. i. 288) have in-
cluded among the Clementine fragments the last sentence only, and
this in the form ov Swocor cort K.T.A. for ov yap evAoyov rjv K.T.X., as
it is found in Maximus Serm. viii (n. p. 556, ed. Combefis), and also in
another Bodleian MS, Barocc. 143 fol. 29 a, in both which places it is
designated KA^'/zen-os 'PW/ATJS. I believe also that I am the first to point
out whence it is taken. Nolte (1. c. p. 276) remarks that the quotation
has points of accord (Anklange) with several places in the Homilies,
and Hilgenfeld writes 'confero Clem. Recogn. iv. 12 variasque hujus
libri recensiones exstitisse moneo': but neither has noticed the passage
in the Homilies from which it is taken word for word. I have little
doubt however (considering where it is found) that it came through
the medium of the orthodox recension, which here kept close to the
extant Ebionite Homilies.
3-
A fragment of another stamp is included in Bp. Jacobson's collec-
tion (no. vm). It was first published by Cotelier in his notes to
Clan. Recogn. i. 24, from a Paris MS, Bibl. Reg. 1026.
Tov ayiov KX^/xeiTo? CTTLO-KOTTOV 'Pew/z?;? /^era TOV
rov a7TO(7To\iKov Opovov i^T^aa^ivov^ ei? TO
MaKctpics 6 KeKXeia-jUievovs ofydaXjjiovs dvoi^as
ov affB/ULctTi irvevfjia Sid TOV eyelpai dvaXafiwv.
TO xa/xcu Kelcrdai TOVTO ?]v, Kai TO TTI TroScov JJLYI
e&Tavai, TO Ti]v d\i]6eiav OVK e^eiv. dvacrTCKTis 8e
TTctTpos r\ 7riyva)(ns Kai eirKpdveia TOV viov, rj ra?
s efyavepuxre. juaKaptos dvi]p 6 'ytvtuO'Kcuv
TOV TTttTpOS $0(TIV Si' 6K7rOp6V<T6(x)S TOV TTavay'lOV
juaTO?. jmaKapios 6 yivw(TKWv Kai Xa/3wV, OTI TO dyiov
TTvev/ULa ecrTiv Y\ $6(ris avTOv. Kai TOVTO iv TVTTW TrepKT-
Tepds Trapea-^e. TO yap <^MOV aKaKiav e%ei Kai aj(O\6v
ecrTiv, a/ca/co? 8e 6 TraTrjp 7rvevfj.a eSw/cei/
dopyrjTOV, dTriKpavTOV, Te\iov, dpiavTOVy aVo
220 CLEMENTINE FRAGMENTS.
i$i(*)v '
(*)v TrpoeiJLevosy iva pvjuira-ri TOVS awi/as Ka TOV
dopaTOV Sip TY\V eTriyvwa'iv. eGTiv ovv TOVTO a<yiov Kal
ev6es, TO OLTT avTOV TTpoeXQov, Kal ^vvafjiis avTOV teal
6e\rjfj.a avTOv 9 eis TrXripcojULa So^rjs avrov (pavepcoOev.
TOVTO ol \a/3oj/T5 TVTTOvvTai d\rj6eias TVTTW, %dpiTOS
T\eias.
Hilgenfeld justly rejects the pretensions of this fragment to belong to
our Clementine letters. I am disposed myself to believe that an
officious transcriber has wrongly defined the Clement who wrote these
words, and that the fragment belongs not to the Roman but to the
Alexandrian. The converse error of ascribing passages of the Roman
Clement to the Alexandrian' has been made more than once (see Hil-
genfeld p. 75), nor is this less likely to have occurred, and indeed we
have already had an instance of it above (p. 179). In an extant
writing Strom, v. 13 (p. 699) Clement of Alexandria promises to con-
sider the subject elsewhere, o TI TTOT core TO aytov 7rvev/xa, lv rots irept
7rpo^/Ttas KO.V rots Trept i^v^s e7ri8ei^^(reTat vj/xtv; and the fragment
before us may have been taken from one or other of the two works
there mentioned. It accords entirely with his tone of thought, and
even resembles extant passages where he speaks on this subject.
16, BEDFORD STREET, COVENT GARDEN, LONDON.
January ', 1870.
MACMILLAN & Co:s GENERAL CATALOGUE
of Works in the Departments of History p ,
Biography, Travels, Poetry, and Belles
Lettres. With some short Account or
Critical Notice concerning each Book.
SECTION I.
HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, and TRAVELS.
Baker (Sir Samuel W.). THE NILE TRIBUTARIES OF
ABYSSINIA, and the Sword Hunters of the Hamran Arabs.
By SIR SAMUEL W. BAKER, M.A., F.R.G.S. With Portraits,
Maps, and Illustrations. Third Edition, 8vo. 2U.
Sir Samuel Baker here describes tivelve months' exploration, during
which he examined the rivers that are tributary to the Nile from Abyssinia,
including the Atbara, Settite, Royan, Salaam, Angrab, Rahad, Dinder,
and the Blue Nile. The interest attached to these portions of Africa differs
entirely from that of the White Nile regions, as the whole of Upper Egypt
and Abyssinia is capable of development, and is inhabited by races having
some degree of civilization; while Central Africa is peopled by a race of
savages, whose future is more problematical.
THE ALBERT N'YANZA Great Basin of the Nile, and Explo-
ration of the Nile Sources. New and cheaper Edition, with
Portraits, Maps, and Illustrations. Two vols. crown 8vo. i6s.
" Bruce won the source of the Blue Nile ; Speke and Grant won the
Victoria source of the great White Nile ; and I have been permitted to
succeed in completing the Nile Sources by the discovery of the great
reservoir of the equatorial waters, the Albert N'yanza, from which the
river issues as the entire White Nile.'" PREFACE.
NEW AND CHEAP EDITION OF THE ALBERT N'YANZA.
I vol. crown 8vo. With Maps and Illustrations. Js. (>d.
A
GENERAL CATALOGUE.
Baker (Sir Samuel W.) (continued}
CAST UP BY THE SEA ; or, The Adventures of NED GREY.
By SIR SAMUEL W. BAKER, M.A., F.R.G.S. Second Edition.
Crown 8vo. cloth gilt, 'js. 6d.
" A story of adventure by sea and land in the good old style. It appears
to us to be the best book of the kind since ' Masterman Ready J and it runs
that established favourite very close. " PALL MALL GAZETTE.
" No book written for boys has for a long time created so much interest,
or been so successful. Every parent ought to provide his boy with a copy. "
DAILY TELEGRAPH.
Barker (Lady). STATION LIFE IN NEW ZEALAND.
By LADY BARKER. Crown 8vo. TS. 6d.
" These letters are the exact account of a lady's experience of the brighter
and less practical side of colonization. They record the expeditions, ad-
ventures, and emergencies diversifying the daily life of the wife of a New
Zealand sheep-farmer ; and, as each was written while the novelty and
excitement of the scenes it describes were fresh upon her, they may succeed
in giving here in England an adequate impression of the delight and free-
dom of an existence so far removed from our own highly -wrought civiliza-
tion" PREFACE.
Baxter (R. Dudley, M.A.). THE TAXATION OF THE
UNITED KINGDOM. By R. DUDLEY BAXTER, M.A. 8vo.
cloth, 4>r. 6d.
The First Part of this work, originally read before the Statistical
Society of London, deals with the Amount of Taxation ; the. Second Part,
which now constitutes the main portion of the work, is almost entirely new,
and embraces the important questions of Rating, of the relative Taxation
of Land, Personalty, and Industry, and of the direct effect of Taxes tipon
Prices. The author trusts that the body of facts here collected may be of
permanent value as a record of the past progress and present condition of
the population of the United Kingdom, independently of the transitory
circumstances of its present Taxation.
HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, & TRAVELS. 3
Baxter (R. Dudley, M.A.) (continued)
NATIONAL INCOME. With Coloured Diagrams. 8vo. y. 6d.
PART 1. Classification of the Population, Upper, Middle, and Labour
Classes. II. Income of the United Kingdom.
" A painstaking and certainly most interesting inquiry. " PALL MALL
GAZETTE.
Bernard. FOUR LECTURES ON SUBJECTS CONNECTED
WITH DIPLOMACY. By MOUNTAGUE BERNARD, M.A.,
Chichele Professor of International Law and Diplomacy, Oxford.
8vo. 9-r.
Four Lectures, dealing ivith (i) The Congress of Westphalia; (2) Systems
of Policy ; (3) Diplomacy, Past and Present; (4) The Obligations of
Treaties.
Blake. THE LIFE OF WILLIAM BLAKE, THE ARTIST.
By ALEXANDER GILCHRIST. With numerous Illustrations from
Blake's designs, and Fac-similes of his studies of the " Book of
Job." Two vols. medium 8vo. 32^.
These volumes contain a Life of Blake ; Selections from his Writings,
including Poems ; Letters ; A nnotated Catalogue of Pictures and Drawings ;
List, -with occasional notes, of BlakJs Engravings and Writings. There
are appended En graved Designs by Blake : (i) The Book of Job, twenty -
one photo-lithographs from the originals ; (2) Songs of Innocence and
Experience, sixteen of the original Plates.
Bright (John, M. P.). SPEECHES ON QUESTIONS OF
PUBLIC POLICY. By JOHN BRIGHT, M. P. Edited by
Professor THOROLD ROGERS. Two Vols. 8vo. 25-$-. Second
Edition, with Portrait.
" / have divided the Speeches contained in these volumes into groups.
The materials for selection are so abundant, that I have been constrained
to omit many a speech which is -worthy of careful perusal. I have
A 2
GENERAL CATALOGUE.
naturally given, prominence to those subjects with "which Mr. Bright has
been especially identified, as, for example, India, America, Ireland, and
Parliamentary Reform. But nearly every topic of great public interest on
which Mr. Bright has spoken is represented in these volumes"
EDITOR'S PREFACE.
AUTHOR'S POPULAR EDITION. Extra fcap. 8vo. cloth. Second
Edition. -$s. 6d.
Bryce. THE HOLY ROMAN EMPIRE. By JAMES BRYCE,
B.C.L., Fellow of Oriel College, Oxford. [Reprinting.
CAMBRIDGE CHARACTERISTICS. See MULLINGER.
CHATTERTON : A Biographical Study. BY DANIEL WILSON,
LL.D., Professor of History and English in University College,
Toronto. Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d.
The Author here regards Chatterton as a Poet, not as a mere " resetter
and defacer of stolen literary treasures.' 1 '' Reviewed in this light, he has
found much in the old materials capable of being turned to new account ;
and to these materials research in various directions has enabled him to
make some additions.
Clay .THE PRISON CHAPLAIN. A Memoir of the Rev. JOHN
CLAY, B.D., late Chaplain of the Preston Gaol. With Selections
from his Reports and Correspondence, and a Sketch of Prison
Discipline in England. By his Son, the Rev. W. L. CLAY, M.A.
8vo. 15-r.
" Few books have appeared of late years better entitled to an attentive
perusal. . . . It presents a complete narrative of all that has been done and
attempted by various philanthropists for the amelioration of the condition and
the improvement of the morals of the criminal classes in the British
dominions." LONDON REVIF.W.
HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, 6- TRAVELS. 5
Cooper. ATHENE CANTABRIGIENSES. By CHARLES
IIiNRY COOPER, F.S.A., and THOMPSON COOPER, F.S.A.
Vol. 1. 8vc\, 150085, i8j. Vol. II., 15861609, i8s.
This elaborate ^vork, -which is dedicated by permission to Lord Macaulay,
contains lives of the eminent men sent forth by Cambridge, after the
fashion of Anthony a Wood, in his famous "Athena Oxonienscs"
D like. GREATER BRITAIN. A Record of Travel in English-
speaking Countries during 1866-7. (America, Australia, India.)
By Sir CHARLES WENTWORTH DILKE, M.P. Fourth and Cheap
Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s.
" Mr. Dilke has -written a book which is probably as well -worth reading
as any book of the same aims and character that ever was -written. Its
merits are that it is written in a lively and agreeable style, that it implies
a great deal of physical pluck, that no page of it fails to show an acute and
highly intelligent observer, that it stimulates the imagination as well as the
judgment of the reader, and that it is on perhaps the most interesting
subject that can attract an Englishman who cares about his country."
SATURDAY REVIEW.
Diirer (Albrecht). HISTORY OF THE LIFE OF AL-
BRECHT DURER, of Nurnberg. With a Translation of his
Letters and Journal, and some account of his works. By Mrs.
CHARLES HEATON. Royal 8vo. bevelled boards, extra gilt. 31*. 6</.
This work contains about Thirty Illustrations, ten of which are produc-
tions by the Autotype (carbon) process, and are printed in permanent tints
by Messrs. Cundall and Fleming, under license from the Autotype Com-
pany, Limited ; the rest are Photographs and Woodcuts.
EARLY EGYPTIAN HISTORY FOR THE YOUNG. See
"JUVENILE SECTION.""
GENERAL CATALOGUE.
Elliott. LIFE OF HENRY VENN ELLIOTT, of Brighton.
By JOSIAH BATEMAN, M.A., Author of "Life of Daniel Wilson,
Bishop of Calcutta," &c. With Portrait, engraved by JEENS.
Crown 8vo. Ss. 6d. Second Edition, with Appendix.
' * A very charming piece of religious biography ; no one can read it
without both pleasure and profit" BRITISH QUARTERLY REVIEW.
Forbes. LIFE OF PROFESSOR EDWARD FORBES,
F.R.S. By GEORGE WILSON, M.D., F.R.S.E., and ARCHIBALD
GEIKIE, F.R.S. 8vo. with Portrait, 14^.
"From the first page to the last the book claims careful reading, as being
a full but not overcrowded rehearsal of a most instructive life, and the true
picture of a mind that was rare in strength and beauty" EXAMINER.
Freeman. HISTORY OF FEDERAL GOVERNMENT,
from the Foundation of the Achaian League to the Disruption of
the United States. By EDWARD A. FREEMAN, M.A. Vol. I.
General Introduction. History of the Greek Federations. 8vo.
2IJ-.
" The task Mr. Freeman has undertaken is one of great magnitude and
importance. It is also a task of an almost entirely novel character. No
other work professing to give the history of a political principle occurs to
us, except the slight contributions to the history of representative govern-
ment that is contained in a course of M. Guizofs lectures .... The
history of the development of a principle is at least as important as the
history oj a dynasty, or of a race.' SATURDAY REVIEW.
OLD ENGLISH HISTORY FOR CHILDREN. By EDWARD A.
FREEMAN, M.A., late Fellow of Trinity College, Oxford. With
Five Coloured Maps. Extra fcap. 8vo., half-bound. 6s.
" Its object is to show that clear, accurate, and scientific views of history,
or indeed of any subject, may be easily given to children from the very
first. . . I have, I hope, shown that it is perfectly easy to teach children,from
HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, fr TRAVELS. 7
the very first, to distinguish true history alike from legend and from wilful
invention, and also to understand lite nature of historical authorities, and
to weigh one statement against another. . . . . / have throughout striven to
connect the history of England u>ith the general history of cii v'//,v</ / urofe,
and I hai'e especially tried to make the book serve as an i/u\ n tire to a more
accurate study of histct ical geography. "PREFACE.
French (George Russell). SHAKSFK A RE AN A
GENEALOGICA. Svo. cloth extra, 15-r. Uniform with the
"Cambridge Shakespeare."
Part I. Identification of the dramatis persons /'// the historical plays,
from King John to King Henry I'lIL ; Xotes on Characters in Macbeth
and Hamlet ; J'ersons and Places belonging to Warwickshire alluded to.
Part II. The Shakspeare and Arden families and their connexions, with
Tables of descent. The present is the first attempt to give a detailed de-
scription, in consecutive order, of each of the dramatis persona 1 //; Shak-
sp fare's immortal chronicle-histories, and some of the character: have been,
it is believed, herein identified for the first time. A clue is furnished which,
followed up with ordinary diligence, may enable any one, with a taste for
the pursuit, to trace a distinguished Shakspearean worthy to his lineal
representative in the present day.
Galileo. THE PRIVATE LIFE OF GALILEO. Compiled
principally from his Correspondence and that of his eldest
daughter, Sister Maria Celeste, Nun in the Franciscan Convent of
S. Matthew, in Arcetri. With Portrait. Crown Svo. 7-r. bd.
It has been the endeavour of the compiler to place before the reader a
plain, ungarbled statement of j acts ; and as a means to this end, to allmu
Galileo, his friends, and his judges to speak for themselves as far as possible.
Gladstone (Right. Hon. W. E., M.P.). JUVENTUS
MUNDI. The Gods and Men of the Heroic Age. Crown Svo.
cloth extra. With Map. io.r. 6d. Second Edition.
This new work of Mr. Gladstone deals especially with the historic
element in Homer, expounding that element, and furnishing by its aid a
GENERAL CATALOGUE.
full account of the Homeric men and the Homeric religion. It starts, after
the introductory chapter, with a discussion of the several races then existing
in Hellas, including the influence of the Phoenicians and Egyptians. It
contains chapters on the Olympian system, with its several deities ; on the
Ethics and the Polity of the Heroic age ; on the geography of Homer ; on
the characters of the Poems ; presenting, in fine, a view of primitive life
and primitive society as found in the poems of Homer.
"GLOBE" ATLAS OF EUROPE. Uniform in size with Mac-
millan's Globe Series, containing 45 Coloured Maps, on a uniform
scale and projection ; with Plans of London and Paris, and a
copious Index. Strongly bound in half- morocco, with flexible
back, gs.
This Atlas includes all the countries of Europe in a series of 48 Maps,
drawn on the same scale, with an Alphabetical Index to the situation of
more than ten thousand places, and the relation of the various maps and
countries to each other is defined in a general Key -map. All the maps
being on a uniform scale facilitates the comparison of extent and distance,
and conveys a just impression of the relative magnitude of different countries.
The size suffices to show the provincial divisions, the railways and main
roads, the principal rivers and mountain ranges. l( This atlas," writes the
British Quarterly, " will be an invaluable boon for the school, the desk, or
the traveller's portmanteau. "
Guizot. (Author of "JOHN HALIFAX, GENTLEMAN.") M. DE
BARANTE, A Memoir, Biographical and Autobiographical. By
M. GUIZOT. Translated by the Author of "JOHN HALIFAX,
GENTLEMAN." Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d.
" The highest purposes of both history and biography are answered by a
memoir so lifelike, so faithful, and so philosophical"
BRITISH QUARTERLY REVIEW.
HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, &* TRAVELS. 9
HISTORICAL SELECTIONS. Readings from the best Authorities
on English and European History. Selected and arranged by
E. M. SEWELL and C. M. YONGE. Crown 8vo. 6s.
When young children have acquired the outlines of history from abridge-
ments and catechisms, and if becomes .desirable to give a more enlarged
view of the subject, in order to render it really useful and interesting, a
difficulty often arises as to the choice of books. Two courses are open, either
to take a general and consequently dry history of facts, such as RusseWs
Modern Europe, or to choose some work treating of a particular period or
subject, such as the works of Macaulay and Froude. The former course
usually renders history uninteresting ; the latter is unsatisfactory, because
it is not sufficiently comprehensive. To remedy this difficulty, selections,
continuous and chronological, have in the present volume been taken from
the larger works of Freeman, Milman, Palgrave, and others, which may
serve as distinct landmarks of historical reading. " We know of scarcely
anything," says the Guardian, of this volume, "which is so likely to raise
to a higher level the average standard of English education."
Hole. A GENEALOGICAL STEMMA OF THE KINGS OF
ENGLAND AND FRANCE. By the Rev. C. HOLE, M.A.,
Trinity College, Cambridge. On Sheet, is.
The different families are printed in distinguishing colours, thus facili-
tating reference.
A BRIEF BIOGRAPHICAL DICTIONARY. Compiled and
Arranged by the Rev. CHARLES HOLE, M.A. Second Edition.
iSmo. neatly and strongly bound in cloth, 4^. 6d.
One of the most comprehensive and accurate Biographical Dictionaries
in the world, containing more than i&,ooo persons of all countries, with
dates of birth and death, and what they were distinguished for. Extreme
care has been bestowed on the verification of the dates ; and thus numerous
errors, current in previous works, have been corrected. Its size adapts it
for the desk, portmanteau, or pocket.
"An invaluable addition to our manuals of reference, and, from its
moderate price, cannot fail to become as popular as it is useful." TIMES.
io GENERAL CATALOGUE.
. THE SEVEN WEEKS' WAR ; Its Antecedents and
its Incidents. By. H. M. HOZIER. With Maps and Plans. Two
vols. 8vo. 2&r.
This work is based upon letters reprinted by permission from " The
Times. " For the most part it is a product of a personal eye-witness of some
f the most interesting incidents of a war which, for rapidity and decisive
results, may claim an almost unrivalled position in history.
THE BRITISH EXPEDITION TO ABYSSINIA. Compiled from
Authentic Documents. By CAPTAIN HENRY M. HOZIER, late
Assistant Military Secretary to Lord Napier of Magdala. 8vo. gs.
" Several accounts of the British Expedition have been published. ....
They have, however, been written by those who have not had access to those
authentic documents, which cannot be collected directly after the termination
of a campaign ..... The endeavour of the author of this sketch has been to
present to readers a succinct and impartial account of an enterprise which
has rarely been equalled in the annals of war" PREFACE.
Irving. THE ANNALS OF OUR TIME. A Diurnal of Events,
Social and Political, which have happened in or had relation to
the Kingdom of Great Britain, from the Accession of Queen
Victoria to the Opening of the present Parliament. By JOSEPH
IRVING. 8vo. half-bound. i8j.
" IVe have before us a trusty and ready guide to the events of the past
thirty years, available equally for the statesman, the politician, the public
writer, and the general reader. If Mr. Irving 's object has been to bring
before the reader all the most noteworthy occurrences which have happened
since the beginning of Her Majesty's reign, he may justly claim the credit
of having done so most briefly, succinctly, and simply, and in such a
manner, too, as to furnish him with the details necessary in each case to
comprehend the event of which he is in search in an intelligent manner.
Reflection will serve to show the great value of such a work as this to the
journalist and statesman, and indeed to every one who feels an interest in
the progress of the age ; and we may add that its value is considerably in-
creased by the addition of that most important of all appendices, an
accurate and instructive index." TIMES.
HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, 5- TRAVELS. u
Kingsley (Canon). ON THE ANCIEN REGIME as it
Existed on the Continent before the FRENCH REVOLUTION.
Three Lectures delivered at the Royal Institution. By the Rev.
C. KINGSLEY, M.A., formerly Professor of Modern History
in the University of Cambridge. Crown 8vo. 6s.
These three lectures discuss severally (i) Caste, (2) Centralization, (3)
The Explosive Forces by which the Revolution was superinduced. The
Preface deals at some length with certain political questions of the present
day.
THE ROMAN AND THE TEUTON. A Series of Lectures
delivered before the University of Cambridge. By Rev. C
KINGSLEY, M.A. 8vo. i2s.
CONTENTS -.Inaugural Lecture; The Forest Children; The Dying
Empire; The Human Deluge ; The Gothic Civilizer; Dietrich's End; The
Nemesis oj the Goths ; Paul us Diaconus ; The Clergy and the I hat hen :
The Monk u The Lombard Laws ; The Popes and the Lombards ;
The Strategy of Providence.
Kingsley (Henry, F.R.G.S.). TALES OF OLD
TRAVEL. Re-narrated by HENRY KINGSLEY, F.R.G.S. With
Eight Illustrations by HUARD. Crown 8vo. 6s.
CONTENTS: Marco Polo ; The Shipwreck ofPelsart; The Wonderful
Adventures of Andrew Battel ; The Wanderings of a Capuchin; Peter
Carder; The Presentation of the "Terra Nova;" Spitzbergen ; D'Erme-
nonriltis Acclimatization Adventure; The Old Slave Trade; Miles Philips ;
The Sufferings of Robert Everard ; John Fox ; Alvaro Nunez ; The Foun-
dation of an Empire.
Latham. BLACK AND WHITE: A Journal of a Three Months'
Tour in the United States. By HENRY LATHAM, M.A., Barrister-
at-Law. 8vo. IOT. 6d.
" The spirit in which Mr. Latham has written about our brethren in
America is commendable in high degree." ATHENAEUM.
12 GENERAL CATALOGUE.
Law. THE ALPS OF HANNIBAL. By WILLIAM JOHN LAW,
M.A., formerly Student of Christ Church, Oxford. Two vols.
8vo. 21 s.
"No one can read the work and not acquire a conviction that, in
addition to a thorough, grasp of a particular topic, its writer has at
command a large store of reading and thought upon many cognate points
of ancient history and geography '." QUARTERLY REVIEW.
Liverpool. THE LIFE AND ADMINISTRATION OF
ROBERT BANKS, SECOND EARL OF LIVERPOOL, K.G.
Compiled from Original Family Documents by CHARLES DUKE
YONGE, Regius Professor of History and English Literature in
Queen's College, Belfast ; and Author of " The History of the
British Navy," " The History of France under the Bourbons," etc.
Three vols. 8vo. 42s.
Since the time of Lord Burleigh no one, except the second Pitt, ever
enjoyed so long a tenure of power ; with the same exception, no one ever
held office at so critical a time .... Lord Liverpool is the very last
minister who has been able fully to carry out his own political views ; who
has been so strong that in matters of general policy the Opposition could
extort no concessions from him which were not sanctioned by his own
deliberate judgment. The present work is founded almost entirely on the
correspondence left behind him by Lord Liverpool, and now in the possession
of Colonel and Lady Catherine Harcottrt.
" Full of information and instruction" FORTNIGHTLY REVIEW.
Maclear. See Section, "ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY."
Macmillan (Rev. Hugh). HOLIDAYS ON HIGH
LANDS ; or, Rambles and Incidents in search of Alpine Plants.
By the Rev. HUGH MACMILLAN, Author of "Bible Teachings in
Nature," etc. Crown 8vo. cloth. 6s.
" Botanical knowledge is blended with a love of nature, a pious en-
thusiasm, and a rich felicity of diction not to be met with in any works
of kindred character, if we except those of Httgh Miller." DAILY
TELEGRAPH.
HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, & TRAVELS. 13
Macmillan (Rev. Hugh), (continued}
-FOOT-NOTES FROM THE PAGE OF NATURE. With
numerous Illustrations. Fcap. Svo. 5-r.
" Those who have derived pleasure and profit from the study of floivers
and ferns subjects, it is pleasing to find, now everywhere popular by
descending lower into the arcana of the vegetable kingdom, will find a still
more interesting and delightful field of research in the objects brought under
review in the following pages." PREFACE.
BIBLE TEACHINGS IN NATURE. Fourth Edition. Fcap Svo.
6s. See also "SCIENTIFIC SECTION."
Martin (Frederick).-THE STATESMAN'S YEAR-BOOK :
A Statistical and Historical Account of the States of the Civilised
World. Manual for Politician and Merchants for the year 1870.
BY FREDERICK MARTIN. Seventh Annual Publication. Crown
Svo. ioj. 6d.
'j. he new issue has been entirely re-written, revised, and corrected, on the
basis of official reports received direct from the heads of the leading Govern-
ments of the World, in reply to letters sent to them by the Editor.
" Everybody who knows this work is aware that it is a book that is indis-
pensable to writers, financiers, politicians, statesmen, and all who are
directly or indirectly interested in the political, social, industrial, com-
mercial, and financial condition of their fellow-creatures at home and
abroad. Mr. Martin deserves warm commendation for the care he takes
in making ' The Statesman's Year Book ' complete and correct. "
STANDARD.
Martineau. BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCHES, 18521868.
By HARRIET MARTINEAU. Third Edition, with New Preface.
Crown Svo. Ss. (>d.
A Collection of Memoirs under these several sections: (i) Royal, (2)
Politicians, (3) Professional, (4) Scientific, (5) Social, (6) Literary. These
Memoirs appeared originally in the columns of the " Daily News."
14 GENERAL CATALOGUE.
Masson (Professor). ESSAYS, BIOGRAPHICAL AND
CRITICAL. See Section headed " POETRY AND BELLES LETTRES. "
LIFE OF JOHN MILTON. Narrated in connexion with the
Political, Ecclesiastical, and Literary History of his Time. By
DAVID MASSON, M.A., LL.D., Professor of Rhetoric at Edin-
burgh. Vol. I. with Portraits. 8vo. i8j. Vol. II. in the Press.
It is intended to exhibit Milton's life in its connexions with all the more
notable phenomena of the period of British history in which it was cast
its state politics, its ecclesiastical variations, its literature and speculative
thought. Commencing in 1608, the Life of Milton proceeds through the
last sixteen years of the reign of James I. , includes the whole of the reign
of Charles I. ana the subsequent years of the Commonwealth and the
Protectorate, and then, passing the Restoration, extends itself to 1674, or
through fourteen years of the new state of things under Charles II. The
first volume deals with the life of Milton as extending from 1 608 to 1 640,
which was the period of his education and of his minor poems.
Morison. THE LIFE AND TIMES OF SAINT BERNARD,
Abbot of Clairvaux. By JAMES COTTER MORISON, M.A. New
Edition, revised. Crown 8vo. 'js. 6d.
" One of the best contributions in our literature towards a vivid, intel-
ligent, and worthy knowledge of European interests and thoughts and
feelings during the twelfth century. A delightful and instructive volume,
and one of the best products of the modern historic spirit"
PALL MALL GAZETTE.
Morley (John). EDMUND BURKE, a Historical Study. By
JOHN MORLEY, B.A. Oxon. Crown 8vo. >js. 6d.
" The style is terse and incisive, and brilliant with epigram and point.
It contains pithy aphoristic sentences which Burke himself would not have
disowned. But these are, not its best features: its sustained power of
reasoning, its wide sweep of observation and reflection, its elevated etlucal
and social tone, stamp it as a work of high excellence, and as such we
cordially recommend it to our readers." SATURDAY REVIEW.
HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, 6- TRAVELS. 15
Mullinger. CAMBRIDGE CHARACTERISTICS IN THE
SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. By J. B. MULLINGER, B.A.
Crown 8vo. 4^. 6d.
" // is a very entertaining and readable book." SATURDAY REVIEW.
" The chapters on the Cartesian Philosophy and the Cambridge Platonists
are admirable'' ATHENAEUM.
Palgrave. HISTORY OF NORMANDY AND OF ENG-
LAND. By Sir FRANCIS PALGRAVE, Deputy Keeper of Her
Majesty's Public Records. Completing the History to the Death
of William Rufus. Four vols. 8vo. ,4 4^.
Volume I. General Relations of MeJitrt'al Europe The Carlovingian
Empire The Danish Expeditions in the Gauls And the Establishment
of Rollo. Volume //. The Three First Dukes of Normandy ; Rollo,
Giiillanme Eongue- /-"p'-e, and Richard Sans-Peur The Carlwin^ian
line supplanted by the Capets. Volume HE Richard Sans-Peur
Richard I. e- lion Richard HE Robert Le Diable William the Con-
queror. Volume IV. \Villiam Rufus Accession of Henry Beauclerc.
Palgrave (W. G.). A NARRATIVE OF A YEAR'S
JOURNEY THROUGH CENTRAL AND EASTERN
ARABIA, 1862-3. B 7 WILLIAM GIFFORD PALGRAVE, late of
the Eighth .Regiment Bombay N. I. Fifth and cheaper Edition.
\Vith Maps, Plans, and Portrait of Author, engraved on steel by
Jeens. Crown 8vo. 6s.
" Considering the extent of our previous ignorance, the amount of his
achievements, and the importance of his contributions to our knowledge, we
cannot say less of him than was once said of a far greater disccn>erer. Mr.
Palgrave has indeed gh>en a new world to Europe." PALL MALL GAZETTE.
16 GENERAL CATALOGUE.
Parkes (Henry). AUSTRALIAN VIEWS OF ENGLAND.
By HENRY PARKES. Crown 8vo. cloth. T>S. 6d.
" The following letters were written during a residence in England, in
the years 1861 and 1862, and -were published in the Sydney Morning
Herald on the arrival of the monthly mails . ... On re-perusal, these
letters appear to contain views of English life and impressions of English
notabilities which, as the views and impressions of an Englishman on his
return to his native country after an absence of twenty years, may not be
without interest to the English reader. The writer had opportunities of
mixing with different classes of the British people, and of hearing opinions
on passing events from opposite standpoints of observation" AUTHOR'S
PREFACE.
Prichard. THE ADMINISTRATION OF INDIA. From
1859 to 1868. The First Ten Years of Administration under the
Crown. By ILTUDUS THOMAS PRICHARD, Barrister-at-Law.
Two vols. Demy 8vo. With Map. 2is.
In these volumes the author has aimed to supply a full, impartial, and
independent account of British India between 1859 and 1868 which is
in many respects the most important epoch in the history of that country
which the present century has seen.
Ralegh. THE LIFE OF SIR WALTER RALEGH, based
upon Contemporary Documents. By EDWARD EDWARDS. To-
gether with Ralegh's Letters, now first collected. With Portrait.
Two vols. 8vo. 32^.
" Mr. Edwards has certainly written the Life of Ralegh from fuller
information than any previous biographer. He is intelligent, industrious,
sympathetic : and the world has in his two volumes larger means afforded
it of knowing Ralegh than it ever possessed before. The neiv letters and
the newly-edited old letters are in themselves a boon" PALL MALL
GAZETTE.
HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, & TRAVELS. 17
Robinson (Crabb). DIARY, REMINISCENCES, AND
CORRESPONDENCE OF CRABB ROBINSON. Selected
and Edited by Dr. SADLER. With Portrait. Second Edition.
Three vols. 8vo. cloth. 36-$-.
Mr. Crabb Robinsorfs Diary extends over the greater part of three-
quarters of a century. It contains personal reminiscences of some of the
most distinguished characters of that period, including Goethe, Wieland, De
Quincey, Wordsiuorth (with whom Mr. Crabb Robinson was on terms of
great intimacy), Madame de Stael, Lafayette, Coleridge, Lamb, Milman,
6r. 6r. : and includes a vast variety of subjects, political, literary, ecclesi-
astical, and miscellaneous.
Rogers (James E. Thorold). HISTORICAL GLEAN.-
INGS : A Series of Sketches. Montague, Walpole, Adam Smith,
Cobbett. By Rev. J. E. T. ROGERS. Crown 8vo. 4^. 6d.
Professor Rogers' s object in the following sketches is to present a set of
historical facts, grouped round a principal figure. The essays are in the
form of lectures.
Smith (Professor Goldwin). THREE ENGLISH
STATESMEN: PYM, CROMWELL, PITT. A Course of
Lectures on the Political History of Englajul. By GOLDWIN
SMITH, M. A. Extra fcap. 8vo. New and Cheapei Edition. 5-r.
"A work which neither historian nor politician can safely afford to
neglect. " S AT u RDAY RE V I EW.
Tacitus. THE HISTORY OF TACITUS, translated into
English. By A. J. CHURCH, M.A. and W. J. BRODRIBB, M.A.
With a Map and Notes. 8vo. IDJ. 6d.
The translators have endeavoured to adhere as closely to the original as
was thought consistent with a proper observance of English idiom. At
the same time it has been their aim to reproduce the precise expressions of
the author. This work is characterised by the Spectator as " a scholarly
and faithful translation."
i8 GENERAL CATALOGUE.
THE AGRICOLA AND GERMANIA. Translated into English by
A. J. CHURCH, M.A. and W. J. BRODRIBB, M.A. With Maps
and Notes. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d.
The translators have sought to produce such a version as may satisfy
scholars "who demand a faithful rendering of the original, and English
readers who are offended by the baldness and frigidity which commonly
disfigure translations. The treatises are accompanied by introductions,
notes, maps, and a chronological summary. The Athenaeum says of
this work that it is " a version at once readable and exact, which may be
perused with pleasure by all, and consulted with advantage by the classical
student."
Taylor (Rev. Isaac). WORDS AND PLACES; or
Etymological Illustrations of History, Etymology, and Geography.
By the Rev. ISAAC TAYLOR. Second Edition. Crown 8vo.
11 Mr. Taylor has produced a really useful book, and one which stands
alone in our language." SATURDAY REVIEW.
Trench (Archbishop). GUSTAVUS ADOLPHUS : Social
Aspects of the Thirty Years' War. By R. CHENEVIX TRENCH,
D.D., Archbishop of Dublin. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d.
" Clear and lucid in style, these lectures will be a treasure to many to
whom the subject is unfamiliar." DUBLIN EVENING MAIL.
Trench (Mrs. R.). Edited by ARCHBISHOP TRENCH. Remains
of the late MRS. RICHARD TRENCH. Being Selections from
her Journals, Letters, and other Papers. New and Cheaper Issue,
with Portrait, 8vo. 6s.
Contains notices and anecdotes illustrating' the social life of the period
extending over a quarter of a century (1799 1827). // includes also
poems and other miscellaneous pieces by Mrs. Trench.
HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, fr TRAVELS. 19
Trench (Capt. F., F.R.G.S.). THE RUSSO-INDIAN
QUESTION, Historically, Strategically, and Politically con-
sidered. By Capt. TRENCH, F.R.G.S. With a Sketch of Central
Asiatic Politics and Map of Central Asia.. Crown 8vo. Js. 6d.
" The Russo- Indian, or Central Asian question has for several obvious
reasons been attracting much public attention in England, in Russia, and
also on the Continent, within the last year or two. . . . I have thought
that the present volume, giving a short sketch of the history of this question
from its earliest origin, and condensing much of the most recent and inte-
resting information on the subject, and on its collateral phases, might
perhaps be acceptable to those who take an interest in it." AUTHOR'S
PREFACE.
Trevelyan (G.O., M.P.). CAWNPORE. Illustrated with
Plan. By G. O. TREVELYAN, M.P., Author of "The Com-
petition Wallah." Second Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s.
" In this book we are not spared one fact of the sad story ; but our
feelings are not harrowed by the recital of imaginary outrages. It is good
for us at home that we have one who tells his tale so well as does Mr.
Trevelyan" PALL MALL GAZETTE.
THE COMPETITION WALLAH. New Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s.
" The earlier letters are especially interesting for their racy descriptions
of European life in India Those that follow are of more serious
import, seeking to tell the truth about the Hindoo character and English
influences, good and bad, upon it, as well as to suggest some better course of
treatment than that hitherto adopted" EXAMINER.
Vaughan (late Rev. Dr. Robert, of the British
Quarterly). MEMOIR OF ROBERT A. VAUGHAN.
Author of "Hours with the Mystics." By ROBERT VAUGHAN,
D. D. Second Edition, revised and enlarged. Extra fcap. 8vo. 5^.
" // deserves a place on the same shelf with Stanley's ' Life of Arnold,'
and Carlyle^s ' Stirling? Dr. Vaughan has performed his painful but
not all unpleasing task with exquisite good taste and feeling." NONCON-
FORMIST.
B 2
20 GENERAL CATALOGUE.
Wagner. MEMOIR OF THE REV. GEORGE WAGNER,
M. A., late Incumbent of St. Stephen's Church, Brighton. By the
Rev. J. N. SIMPKINSON, M.A. Third and cheaper Edition, cor-
rected and abridged. 5-r.
" A more edifying biography -we have rarely met with"
LITERARY CHURCHMAN.
Wallace. THE MALAY ARCHIPELAGO: the Land of the
Orang Utan and the Bird of Paradise. A Narrative of Travels
with Studies of Man and Nature. By ALFRED RUSSEL WALLACE.
With Maps and Illustrations. Second Edition. Two vols. crown
8vo. 24J.
tl A carefully and deliberately composed narrative. . . . We advise
our readers to do as -we have done, read his book through?' TIMES.
Ward (Professor). THE HOUSE OF AUSTRIA IN THE
THIRTY YEARS' WAR. Two Lectures, with Notes and Illus-
trations. By ADOLPHUS W. WARD, M.A., Professor of History
in Owens College, Manchester. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6tf.
" Very compact and instructive '." FORTNIGHTLY REVIF.W.
Warren. AN ESSAY ON GREEK FEDERAL COINAGE.
By the Hon. J. LEICESTER WARREN, M.A. 8vo. 2s. 6J.
1 ' The present essay is an attempt to illustrate Mr. Freeman 'j Federal
Government by evidence deduced from the coinage of the times and countries
therein treated of" PREFACE.
Wilson. A MEMOIR OF GEORGE WILSON, M. D.,
F.R.S.E., Regius Professor of Technology in the University of
Edinburgh. By his SISTER. New Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s.
" An exquisite and touching portrait of a rare and beautiful spirit. "
GUARDIAN.
HISTORY, BIOGRAPHY, &- TRAVELS. 21
Wilson (Daniel, LL.D.). PREHISTORIC ANNALS
OF SCOTLAND. By DANIEL WILSON, LL.D., Professor of
History and English Literature in University College, Toronto.
New Edition, with numerous Illustrations. Two vols. demy
8vo. 36 s.
This elaborate and learned work is divided into four Parts. Part I.
deals with The Primeval or Stone Period : Aboriginal Traces, Sepulchral
Memorials, Divellings, and Catacombs, Temples, Weapons, &<:. &v. ;
Part II. , The Bronze Period : The Metallurgic Transition, Primitive
Bronze, Personal Ornaments, Religion, Arts, and Domestic Habits, with
other topics ; Part III., The Iron Period : The Introduction of Iron, The
Roman Invasion, Strongholds, &>c. &-Y.; Part IV., The Christian Period :
Historical Data, the Nome's Law Relics, Primitive and Mediaval
Ecclcsiology, Ecclesiastical and Miscellaneous Antiquities. The work is
furnished ivith an elaborate Index.
PREHISTORIC MAN. New Edition, revised and partly re-written,
with numerous Illustrations. One vol. 8vo. 2U.
This work, which carries out the principle of the preceding one, but with
a wider scope, aims to " view Man, as far as possible, unaffected by those
modifying influences which accompany the dwehprnent of nations and the
maturity of a true historic period, in ordtr thereby to ascertain the sources
from whence such development and maturity proceed." It contains, for
example, chapters on the Primn>al Transition ; Speech; Metals; the
Mound- Builders ; Primitive Architecture ; the American Type; the Red
BloodofthtWcst, drv. <5rv.
SECTION II.
POETRY AND BELLES LETTRES.
Allingham. LAURENCE BLOOMFIELD IN IRELAND;
or, the New Landlord. By WILLIAM ALLINGHAM. New and
cheaper issue, with a Preface. Fcap, 8vo. cloth, 4^. 6d.
In the new Preface, the state of Ireland, "with special reference to the
Church measure, is discussed.
4 ' It is vital with the national character, . . . It has something of Papers
point and Goldsmiths simplicity, touched to a more modern issue."
ATHEN^UM.
Arnold (Matthew). POEMS. By MATTHEW ARNOLD.
Two vols. Extra fcap. 8vo. cloth. 12s. Also sold separately at 6s.
each.
Volume I. contains Narrative and Elegiac Poems ; Volume II. Dra-
matic and Lyric Poems. The two volumes comprehend the First and
Second Series of the Poems, and the New Poems.
NEW POEMS. Extra fcap. 8vo. 6s. 6a.
In this volume will be found " Empedocles on Etna : " " Thyrsis " (written
in commemoration of the late Professor Clough) ; " Epilogue to Lessings
Laocob'n ;" "Heine's Grave;" " Obermann once more." All these
poems are also included in the Edition (two vols.) above-mentioned.
POETRY &> BELLES LETTRES. 23
Arnold (Matthew), (continued}
ESSAYS IX CRITICISM. New Edition, with Additions. Extra
fcap. 8vo. 6s.
CONTENTS : Preface ; The Function of Criticism at the present time ;
Tlie Li'.erary Influence of Academies ; Maurice de Gucrin ; Eugenie
dt Guerin ; Heinrich Heine ; Pagan and Medieval Religious Sentiment ;
Joubert ; Spinoza and the Bible ; Marcus Aurelius.
ASPROMONTE, AND OTHER POEMS. Fcap. 8vo. cloth
extra. 4^. 6d.
CONTENTS: Poems for Italy ; Dramatic Lyrics ; Miscellaneous.
Barnes (Rev. W.). POEMS OF RURAL LIFE IN COM-
MON ENGLISH. By the REV. W. BARNES, Author of
" Poems of Rural Life in the Dorset Dialect." Fcap. 8vo. 6\r.
" In a high degree pleasant and novel. The book is by no means one
which the lovers of descriptive poetry can afford to lose." ATHEN/EUM.
Bell. ROMANCES AND MINOR POEMS. By HENRY
GLASSFORD BELL. Fcap. 8vo. dr.
" Full of life and genius." COURT CIRCULAR.
Besant. STUDIES IN EARLY FRENCH POETRY. By
WALTER BESANT,, M.A. Crown. 8vo. Bs. 6d.
A sort of impression rests on most minds that French literature begins
with the " siecle de Louis Quatorze ;" any previous literature being for
the most part unknown or ignored. Feiv know anything of the enormous
literary activity that began in the thirteenth century, was carried on by
Rulebeuf, Marie de France, Gaston de Foix, Thibault de Champagne,
and Lorris ; was fostered by Charles of Orleans, by Margaret of Valois,
by Francis the First ; that gave a crowd of versifiers to France, enriched,
strengthened, developed, and fixed the French language, and prepared the
way for Corneille and for Racine. The present work aims to afford
24 GENERAL CATALOGUE. .
information and direction touching the early efforts of France in poetical
literature.
" In one moderately sized volume he -has contrivtd to introduce us to the
very best, if not to all of the early French poets." ATHEN^UM.
Bradshaw. AN ATTEMPT TO ASCERTAIN THE STATE
OF CHAUCER'S WORKS, AS THEY WERE LEFT AT
HIS DEATH. With some Notes of their Subsequent History.
By HENRY BRADSHAW, of King's College, and the University
Library, Cambridge. [In the Press.
Brimley. ESSAYS BY THE LATE GEORGE BRIMLEY.
M.A. Edited by the Rev. W. G. CLARK, M.A. With Portrait,
Cheaper Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 3-r. 6d.
Essays on literary topics, such as Tennyson s "Poems," Carlyle's
"Life of Stirling" "Bleak House" &c., reprinted from Fraser, the
Spectator, and like periodicals.
Broome. THE STRANGER OF SERIPHOS. A Dramatic
Poem. By FREDERICK NAPIER BROOME. Fcap. 8vo. $s.
Founded on the Greek legend of Danae and Perseus.
Clough (Arthur Hugh). THE POEMS AND PROSE
REMAINS OF ARTHUR HUGH CLOUGH. With a
Selection from his Letters and a Memoir. Edited by his Wife.
With Portrait. Two vols. crown 8vo. 21 s. Or Poems sepa-
rately, as below.
The late Professor Clough is well known as a graceful, tender poet,
and as the scholarly translator of Plutarch. The letters possess high
interest, not biographical only, but literary discussing, as they do, the
most important question? of the time, always in a genial spirit. The
"Remains" include papers on " Retrenchment at Oxford;" on Professor
F. W. Newmarfs book " The Soul ;" on Wordsivorth ; on the Formation
of Classical English j on some Modern Poems (Matthew Arnold and the
late Alexander Smith], 6<r. &c.
POETRY fr BELLES LETTRES. 25
Clough (Arthur Hugh)-, (continued]
THE POEMS OF ARTHUR HUGH CLOUGH, sometime Fellow
of Oriel College, Oxford. With a Memoir by F. T. PALGRAVE.
Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 6s.
"From the higher mind of cultivated, all-questioning, but still conser-
vative England, in this our puzzled generation, we do not know of any
utterance in literature so characteristic as the poems of Arthur Hugh
Clough" FRASER'S MAGAZINE.
Dante. DANTE'S COMEDY, THE HELL. Translated by
W. M. ROSSETTI. Fcap. 8vo. cloth. 5^.
" The aim of this translation of Dante may be summed up in one -word
Literality. . . . To follow Dante sentence for sentence, line for line,
word for word neither more nor less has been my strenuous endeavour. "
AUTHOR'S PREFACE.
De Vere. THE INFANT BRIDAL, and other Poems. By
AUBREY DE VERE. Fcap. 8vo. -js. &/.
" Mr. De Vere has taken his place among the poets of the day. Pure
and tender fee'.ing, and that polished restraint of style which is called
classical, are the charms of the volume." SPECTATOR,
Doyle (Sir F. H.). Works by Sir FRANCIS HASTINGS DOYLE,
Professor of Poetry in the University of Oxford :
THE RETURN OF THE GUARDS, AND OTHER POEMS.
Fcap. 8vo. 7-r.
" Good wine needs no bush, nor good verse a preface ; and Sir Francis
Doyle's verses run bright and clear, and smack of a classic vintage. . . .
His chief characteristic, as it is his greatest charm, is the simple manliness
which gives force to all he writes. It is a characteristic in these days rare
enough. " EXAM i N E R.
26 GENERAL CATALOGUE.
Doyle (Sir F. H.), (continued}
LECTURES ON POETRY, delivered before the University of
Oxford in 1868. Extra crown 8vo. 3^. 6d.
THREE LECTURES : (i) Inaugural ; (2) Provincial Poetry ; (3) Dr.
Newman's "Dream of Gerontius"
"Full of thoughtful discrimination and Jine insight: the lecture on
' Provincial Poetry 1 * seems to us singularly true, eloquent, and instructive"
SPECTATOR.
Evans. BROTHER FABIAN'S MANUSCRIPT, AND
OTHER POEMS. By SEBASTIAN EVANS. Fcap. 8vo. cloth.
6s.
" In this volume we have full assurance that he has ' the vision and the
fatuity divine? . . . Clever and full of kindly humour" GLOBE.
Furnivall. LE MORTE D'ARTHUR. Edited from the Harleian
M.S. 2252, in the British Museum. By F. J. FURNIVALL, M.A.
With Essay by the late HERBERT COLERIDGE. Fcap. 8vo. 7-r. 6d.
Looking to the interest shown by so many thousands in Mr. Tennyson 1 s
Arthurian poems, the editor and publishers have thought that the old
version would possess considerable interest. It is a reprint of the celebrated
Harleian copy ; and is accompanied by index and glossary.
Garnett IDYLLS AND EPIGRAMS, chiefly from the Greek
Anthology. By RICHARD GARNETT. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d.
"A charming little book. For English readers, Mr. Gametes transla-
tions will open a new world of thought." WESTMINSTER REVIEW.
GUESSES AT TRUTH. By Two BROTHERS. With Vignette,
Title, and Frontispiece. New Edition, with Memoir. Fcap. 8vo. 6s.
" The following year was memorable for the commencement of the
* Guesses at Truth. ' He and his Oxford brother, living as they did in
constant and free interchange of thought on questions of philosophy and
POETRY fr BELLES LETTRES. 27
literature and art; delighting, each of them, in the epigrammatic terseness
which is tJie charm of the * Pensees ' of Pascal, and the * Caracteres ' of La
Bruyere agreed to utter themselves in this form, and the book appeared,
anonymously, in two volumes, in 1827." MEMOIR.
Hamerton. A PAINTER'S CAMP. By PHILIP GILBERT
HAMERTON. Second Edition, revised. Extra fcap. 8vo. 6j.
BOOK I. In England; BOOK II. In Scotland; BOOK III. In France.
This is the story of an Artistes encampments and adventures. The
headings of a few chapters may serve to convey a notion of the character
of the book : A Walk on the Lancashire Moors ; the Author his own
Housekeeper and Cook ; Tents and Boats for the Highlands ; The Author
encamps on an uninhabited Island ; A Lake Voyage ; A Gipsy Journey
to Glen Coe ; Concerning Moonlight and Old Castles ; A little French
City ; A Farm in the Autunois, &C. &c.
*' His pages sparkle with happy turns of expression, not a few well-told
anecdotes, and many observations which are the fruit of attentive study and
wise reflection on the complicated phenomena of human life, as well as of
unconscious nature." WESTMINSTER REVIEW.
ETCHING AND ETCHERS. A Treatise Critical and Practical.
By P. G. HAMERTON. With Original Plates by REMBRANDT,
CALLOT, DUJARDIN, PAUL POTTER, &c. Royal 8vo. Half
morocco. 31 s. 6d.
" It is a work of which author, printer, and publisher may alike feel
proud. It is a work, too, of which none but a genuine artist could by pos-
sibility have been the author" SATURDAY REVIEW.
Helps. REALMAH. By ARTHUR HELPS. Cheap Edition.
Crown 8vo. 6s.
Of this work, by the Author of "Friends in Council" the Saturday
Review says: " Underneath the form (that of dialogue) is so much shrewd-
ness, fancy, and above all, so much wise kindliness, that we should think
all the better of a man or woman who likes the book"
28 GENERAL CATALOGUE.
HerSChel. THE ILIAD OF HOMER. Translated into 1 English
Hexameters. By Sir JOHN HERSCHEL, Bart. 8vo. i8j.
A version of the Iliad in English Hexameters. The question of Homeric
translation is fully discussed in the Preface.
" // is admirable, not only for many intrinsic merits, but as a great
man' s tribute to Genius." ILLUSTRATED "LONDON NEWS.
HIATUS : the Void in Modern Education. Its Cause and Antidote.
By OUTIS. 8vo. &r. dd.
The main object of this Essay is to point out how the emotional element
which underlies the Fine Arts is disregarded and undeveloped at this time
so far as (despite a pretence at filling it up} to constitute an Educational
Hiatus.
HYMNI ECCLESLE. See " THEOLOGICAL SECTION."
Kennedy. LEGENDARY FICTIONS OF THE IRISH
CELTS. Collected and Narrated by PATRICK KENNEDY. Crown
8vo. js. 6d.
"A very admirable popular selection of the Irish fairy stories and legends,
in -which those who are familiar with Mr. Crofter's, and other selections
of the same kind, will find much that is fresh, and full of the peculiar
vivacity and humour, and sometimes even of the ideal beauty, of the true
Celtic Legend" SPECTATOR.
Kingsley (Canon). See also "HISTORIC SECTION," "WORKS
OF FICTION," and "PHILOSOPHY;" also "JUVENILE BOOKS,"
and" THEOLOGY."
THE SAINTS' TRAGEDY : or, The True Story of Elizabeth of
Hungary. By the Rev. CHARLES KINGSLEY. With a Preface by
the Rev. F. D. MAURICE. Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5-r.
ANDROMEDA, AND OTHER POEMS. Third Edition. Fcap.
8vo. $s.
POETRY &> BELLES LETTRES. 29
Kingsley (Canon), (continued}
PHAETHON ; or, Loose Thoughts for Loose Thinkers. Third
Edition. Crown 8vo. 2s.
Kingsley (Henry). See "WORKS OF FICTION."
Lowell. UNDER THE WILLOWS, AND OTHER POEMS
By JAMES RUSSELL LOWELL. Fcap. 8vo. 6s.
" Under the Willows is one of the most admirable bits of idyllic work,
short as it is, or perhaps because it is short, that have been done in our gene-
ration" SATURDAY REVIEW.
Masson (Professor). ESSAYS, BIOGRAPHICAL AND
CRITICAL. Chiefly on the British Poets. By DAVID MASSON,
LL.D., Professor of Rhetoric in the University of Edinburgh.
8vo. 12s. 6d.
"Distinguished by a remarkable power of analysis, a clear statement
of the actual facts on which speculation is based, and an appropriate
beauty of Language. These essays should be popular with serious men. "
ATHENAEUM.
BRITISH NOVELISTS AND THEIR STYLES. Being a Critical
Sketch of the History of British Prose Fiction. Crown 8vo. ^s. 6d.
" Valuable for its lucid analysis of fundamental principles, its breadth
of view, and sustained animation of style." SPECTATOR.
MRS. JERNINGHAM'S JOURNAL. Extra fcap. 8vo. 3*. 6d. A
Poem of the boudoir or domestic class, purporting to be the journal
of a newly-married lady.
" One quality in the piece, sufficient of itself to claim a moment" s atten-
tion, is that it is unique original, indeed, is not too strong a word in
the manner of its conception and execution" PALL MALL GAZETTE.
30 GENERAL CATALOGUE.
Mistral (F.). MIRELLE: a Pastoral Epic of Provence. Trans-
lated by H. CRICHTON. Extra fcap. 8vo. 6.?.
" This is a capital translation of the elegant ana richly -coloured pastoral
epic poem of M. Mistral which, in 1859, he dedicated in enthusiastic
terms to Lamartine. // would be hard to overpraise the
sweetness and pleasing freshness of this charming epic" ATHENAEUM.
Myers (Ernest). THE PURITANS. By ERNEST MYERS.
Extra fcap. 8vo. cloth. 2s. 6d.
' ' It is not too much to call it a really grand poem, stately and dignified,
and showing 1 not only a high poetic mind, but also great power over poetic
expression."" LITERARY CHURCHMAN.
Myers (F. W. H.) ST. PAUL. A Poem. By F. W. H.
MYERS. Second Edition. Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d.
" It breathes throughout the spirit of St. Paul, and with a singular
stately melody of verse? FORTNIGHTLY REVIEW.
Nettleship. ESSAYS ON ROBERT BROWNING'S
POETRY. By JOHN T. NETTLESHIP. Extra fcap. 8vo. dr. 6d.
Noel. BEATRICE, AND OTHER POEMS. By the Hon.
RODEN NOEL. Fcap. 8vo. 6s.
"Beatrice is in many respects a noble poem; it displays a splendour
of landscape painting, a strong definite precision of highly-coloured descrip-
tion, which has not often been surpassed." PALL MALL GAZETTE.
Norton. THE LADY OF LA GARAYE. By the HON. MRS
NORTON. With Vignette and Frontispiece. Sixth Edition
Fcap. 8vo. 4^. 6d.
" There is no lack of vigour, no faltering of power, plenty of passion,
much bright description, much musical verse. . . . Full of thoughts well-
txpressed, and may be classed among her best works.' 1 ' 1 TIMES.
POETRY fr BELLES LETTRES. 31
Orwell. THE BISHOP'S WALK AND THE BISHOP'S
TIMES. Poems on the days of Archbishop Leighton and the
Scottish Covenant. By ORWELL. Fcap. 8vo. $s.
"Pure taste and faultless precision of language, the fruits of deep thought,
insight into human nature, and lively sympathy" NONCONFORMIST.
Palgrave (Francis T.). ESSAYS ON ART. By FRANCIS
TURNER PALGRAVE, M.A., late Fellow of Exeter College,
Oxford. Extra fcap. 8vo. dr.
Mnlready DyceHolman Hunt Herbert Poetry, Prose, ana Sen-
sationalism in Art Sculpture in England The Albert Cross, &c.
SHAKESPEARE'S SONNETS AND SONGS. Edited by F. T.
PALGRAVE. Gem Edition. With Vignette Title by JEENS. 3*. (>d.
" For minute elegance no volume could possibly excel the ' Gem
Edition.' " SCOTSMAN.
Patmore. Works by COVENTRY PATMORE :
THE ANGEL IN THE HOUSE.
BOOK I. The Betrothal; BOOK II. The Espousals; BOOK III.
Faithful for Ever. With Tamerton Church Tower. Two vols. fcap.
&vo. izr.
%* A New and Cheap Edition in one vol. l%mo., beautifully printed on
toned paper, price 2s. 6d.
THE VICTORIES OF LOVE. Fcap. 8vo. 4*. 6</.
The intrinsic merit of his poem will secure it a permanent place in
literature. . . . Mr. Patmore has fully earned a place in the catalogue
of poets by the finished idealization of domestic life." SATURDAY
REVIEW.
32 GENERAL CATALOGUE.
RoSSCtti. Works by CHRISTINA ROSSETTI :
GOBLIN MARKET, AND OTHER POEMS. With two Designs
by D. G. ROSSETTI. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. $s.
"She handles her little marvel with that rare poetic discrimination "which
neither exhausts it of its simple wonders by pushing symbolism too far, nor
keeps those wonders in the merely fabulous and capricious stage. In fact
she has produced a true children's poem, which is far more dtlightful to
the mature than to children, though it would be delightful to all"
SPECTATOR.
THE PRINCE'S PROGRESS, AND OTHER POEMS. With
two Designs by D. G. ROSSETTI. Fcap. 8vo. 6s.
" Miss Rossetti" 1 s poems are of the kind which recalls Shelley's definition
of Poetry as the record of the best and happiest moments of the best and
happiest minds. . . . They are like the piping of a bird on the spray in
the sunshine, or the quaint singing with which a child amuses itself when
it forgets that anybody is listening." SATURDAY REVIEW.
RosSCtti (W. M.). DANTE'S HELL. See "DANTE."
FINE ART, chiefly Contemporary. By WILLIAM M. ROSSETTI.
Crown 8vo. \o>s. 6d.
This volume consists of Criticism on Contemporary Art, reprinted fro /n
Fraser, The Saturday Review, The Pall Mall Gazette, and other pub-
lications.
Roby. STORY OF A HOUSEHOLD, AND OTHER POEMS.
By MARY K. ROBY. Fcap. 8vo. 5.5-.
Shairp (Principal). KILMAHOE, a Highland Pastoral, with
other Poems. By JOHN CAMPBELL SHAIRP. Fcap. 8vo. 5*.
11 Kilmahoe is a Highland Pastoral, redolent of the warm soft air of
the Western Lochs and Moors, sketched out with remarkable grace andpic-
turesqueness. "SATURDAY REVIEW.
POETRY fr BELLES LETTRES. 33
Smith. Works by ALEXANDER SMITH :
A LIFE DRAMA, AND OTHER POEMS. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d.
CITY POEMS. Fcap. 8vo. 5*.
EDWIN OF DEIRA. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 5*
" A poem which is marked by the strength, sustained sweetness, and
compact texture of real life." NORTH BRITISH REVIEY,'.
Smith. POEMS. By CATHERINE BARNARD SMITH. Fcap.
8vo. 5-r.
" Wealthy in feeling, meaning, finish, and grace ; not without passion,
which is suppressed, but the keener for that" ATHEN^UM.
Smith (Rev. Walter). HYMNS OF CHRIST AND THE
CHRISTIAN LIFE. By the Rev. WALTER C. SMITH, M.A.
Fcap. 8vo. 6s.
11 These are among the sweetest sacred poems we have read for a long
time. With no profuse imagery, expressing a range of feeling and
expression by no means uncommon, they are true and elevated, and their
pathos is profound and simple" NONCONFORMIST.
Stratford de Redcliffe (Viscount). SHADOWS OF
THE PAST, in Verse. By VISCOUNT STRATFORD DE RED-
CLIFFE. Crown 8vo. lor. 6d.
" The vigorous words of one who has acted vigorously. They combine
thefen'our of politician and poet" GUARDIAN.
Trench. Works by R. CHENEVIX TRENCH, D.D., Archbishop
of Dublin. See also Sections " PHILOSOPHY," "THEOLOGY," &c.
POEMS. Collected and arranged anew. Fcap. 8vo. "Js. 6d.
ELEGIAC POEMS. Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d.
34 GENERAL CATALOGUE.
Trench (Archbishop), (continued}
CALDERON'S LIFE'S A DREAM : The Great Theatre of the
World. With an Essay on his Life and Genius. Fcap. 8vo.
HOUSEHOLD BOOK OF ENGLISH POETRY. Selected and
arranged, with Notes, by R. C. TRENCH, D.D., Archbishop of
Dublin. Extra fcap. 8vo. 5-r. 6d.
This volume is called a " Household Book,'" by this name implying that
it is a book for all that there is nothing in it to prevent it from being
confidently placed in the hands of every member of the household. Speci-
mens of all classes of poetry are given, including selections from living
authors. The Editor has aimed to produce a book ' ' which the emigrant,
finding room for little not absolutely necessary, might yet find room for
in his trunk, and the traveller in his knapsack, and that on some narrow
shelves where there are few books this might be one."
" The Archbishop has conferred in this delightful volume an important
gift on the whole English-speaking population of the world." PALL
MALL GAZETTE.
SACRED LATIN POETRY, Chiefly Lyrical. Selected and arranged
for Use. Second Edition, Corrected and Improved. Fcap. 8vo.
" The aim of the present volume is to offer to members of our English
Church a collection of the best sacred Latin poetry, such as they shall be
able entirely and heartily to accept and approve a collection, that is, in which
they shall not be evermore liable to be offended, and to have the current oj
their sympathies checked, by coming upon that which, however beautiful as
poetry, out of higher respects they must reject and condemn in which, too,
they shall not fear that snares are being laid for them, to entangle them
unawares in admiration for ought which is inconsistent with their faith
and fealty to their own spiritual mother." PREFACE.
POETRY &> BELLES LETTRES. 35
Turner. SONNETS. By the Rev. CHARLES TENNYSON
TURNER. Dedicated to his brother, the Poet Laureate. Fcap.
8vo. 4J. 6d.
" The Sonnets are dedicated to Mr, Tennyson by his brother, and have,
independently of their merits, an interest of association. They both love to
write in simple expressive Saxon; both love to touch their imagery in
epithets rather than in formal similes ; both have a delicate perception
of rythmical movement, and thus Mr. Turner has occasional lines which,
for phrase and music, might be ascribed to his brother. . . He knows the
haunts of the wild rose, the shady nooks where light quivers through the
leaves, the ruralities, in short, of the land of imagination" ATHENAEUM.
SMALL TABLEAUX. Fcap. 8vo. 4J. 6d.
" These brief poems have not only a peculiar kind of interest for the
student oj English poetry, but are intrinsically delightful, and will reward
a careful and frequent perusal. Full of naivete, piety, love, and knowledge
of natural objects, and each expressing a single and generally a simple
subject by means of minute and original pictorial touches, these sonnets
have a place of their own." PALL MALL GAZETTE.
Vittoria Colonna. LIFE AND POEMS. By Mrs. HENRY
ROSCOE. Crown 8vo. gs.
The life of Vittoria Colonna, the celebrated Marchesa di Pescara, has
received but cursory notice from any English writer, though in every
history of Italy her name is mentioned with great honour among the poets
of the sixteenth century. "In three hundred and fifty years," says her
biographer Visconti, " there has been no other Italian lady who can be
compared to her"
" It is written with good taste, with quick and intelligent sympathy,
occasionally with a real freshness and charm of style." PALL MALI-
GAZETTE.
36 GENERAL CATALOGUE.
Webster. Works by AUGUSTA WEBSTER .-
DRAMATIC STUDIES. Extra fcap. 8vo. 5*.
" A volume as strongly marked by perfect taste as by poetic power"
NONCONFORMIST.
PROMETHEUS BOUND OF ^SCHYLUS. Literally translated
into English Verse. Extra fcap. 8vo. 3^. 6d.
" Closeness and simplicity combined with literary skill" ATHEN^UM.
MEDEA OF EURIPIDES. Literally translated into English Verse.
Extra fcap. 8vo. 3-r. 6</.
" Mrs. Webster s translation surpasses our utmost expectations. It is a
photograph of the original without any of that harshness which so often
accompanies a photograph'' WESTMINSTER REVIEW.
A WOMAN SOLD, AND OTHER POEMS. Crown 8vo. 7*. 6d.
" Mrs. Webster has shown us that she is able to draw admirably from
the life ; that she can observe with subtlety, and render her observations
with delicacy ; that she can impersonate complex conceptions, and venture
into which few living writers can follow her." GUARDIAN.
Woolner. MY BEAUTIFUL LADY. By THOMAS WOOLNER.
With a Vignette by ARTHUR HUGHES. Third Edition. Fcap.
8vo. 5j.
" // is clearly the product of no idle hour, but a highly-conceived and
faithfully-executed task, self-imposed, and prompted by that inward yearn-
ing to utter great thoughts, and a wealth of passionate feeling which is
poetic genius. No man can read this poem without being struck by tlie
fitness and finish of the workmanship, so to speak, as well as by the chas-
tened and .unpretending loftiness of thought which pervades the whole"
GLOBE.
WORDS FROM THE POETS. Selected by the Editor of " Rays of
Sunlight." With a Vignette and Frontispiece. iSmo. Extra
cloth gilt. 2s. 6d. Cheaper Edition, i8mo. limp., is.
GLOBE EDITIONS.
UNDER the title GLOBE EDITIONS, the Publishers are
issuing a uniform Series of Standard English Authors,
carefully edited, clearly and elegantly printed on toned
paper, strongly bound, and at a small cost. The names of
the Editors whom they have been fortunate enough to
secure constitute an indisputable guarantee as to the
character of the Series. The greatest care has been taken
to ensure accuracy of text; adequate notes, elucidating
historical, literary, and philological points, have been sup-
plied ; and, to the older Authors, glossaries are appended.
The series is especially adapted to Students of our national
Literature ; while the small price places good editions of
certain books, hitherto popularly inaccessible, within the
reach of all.
Shakespeare. THE COMPLETE WORKS OF WILLIAM
SHAKESPEARE. Edited by W. G. CLARK and W. ALDIS
WRIGHT. Ninety-first Thousand. Globe 8vo. $s. 6d.
"A marvel of beauty, cheapness, and compactness. The. whole works
plays, poems, and sonnets are contained in one small volume: yet the
page is perfectly clear and readable. ... . For the busy man, above all
for the working Student, the Globe Edition is the best of all existing
Shakespeare books."" ATHENAEUM.
38 GENERAL CATALOGUE.
Morte D'Arthur. SIR THOMAS MALORY'S BOOK OF
KING ARTHUR AND OF HIS NOBLE KNIGHTS OF
THE ROUND TABLE. The Edition of CAXTON, revised for
Modern Use. With an Introduction by SIR EDWARD STRACHEY,
Bart. Globe 8vo. 3-r. 6d. Third Edition.
tl It is with the most perfect confidence that we recommend this edition of
the old romance to every class of readers." PALL MALL GAZETTE.
Scott. THE POETICAL WORKS OF SIR WALTER
SCOTT. With Biographical Essay, by F. T. PALGRAVE.
Globe 8vo. 3-r. 6d. New Edition.
"As a popular edition it leaves nothing to be desired. The want of
such an one has long been felt, combining real excellence with cheapness"
SPECTATOR.
Burns. THE POETICAL WORKS AND LETTERS OF
ROBERT BURNS. Edited, with Life, by ALEXANDER SMITH.
Globe 8vo. 3J. 6d. Second Edition.
" The works of the bard have never been offered in such a complettform
in a single volume" GLASGOW DAILY HERALD.
" Admirable in all respects."" SPECTATOR.
Robinson Crusoe. THE ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON
CRUSOE. By DEFOE. Edited, from the Original Edition, by
J. W. CLARK, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge.
With Introduction by HENRY KINGSLEY. Globe Svo. 3.5-. 6d.
" The Globe Edition of Robinson Crusoe is a book to have and to keep.
It is printed after the original editions, with the quaint old spelling, and
is published in admirable style as regards type, paper, and binding. A
well-written and genial biographical introduction, by Mr. Henry Ktngslcy,
is likewise an attractive featttre of this edition?' MORNING STAR.
GLOBE EDITIONS. 39
Goldsmith. GOLDSMITH'S MISCELLANEOUS WORKS.
With Biographical Essay by Professor MASSON. Globe 8vo.
y. &/.
This edition inchides the 'whole of Goldsmiths Miscellaneous Works
the Vicar of Wakefield, Plays, Poems, &><:. Of the memoir the SCOTSMAN
newspaper writes: " Such an admirable compendium of the facts of
Goldsmith's life, and so careful and minute a delineation of the mixed
traits of his pecttliar character, as to be a very model of a literary
biography"
Pope. THE POETICAL WORKS OF ALEXANDER POPE.
Edited, with Memoir and Notes, by Professor WARD. Globe
8vo. 3-r. (>d.
" The book is handsome and handy. . . . TTie notes are many, and
tfie matter of them is rich in interest." ATHENAEUM.
Spenser. THE COMPLETE WORKS OF EDMUND
SPENSER. Edited from the Original Editions and Manuscripts,
by R. MORRIS, Member of the Council of the Philological Society.
With a Memoir by J. W. HALES, M.A., late Fellow of Christ's
College, Cambridge, Member of the Council of the Philological
Society. Globe 8vo. $j. 6d.
44 A complete and clearly printed edition of the whole works of Spenser,
carefully collated with the originals, with copious glossary, worthy and
higher praise it needs not of the beautiful Globe Series. The work is
edited with all the care so noble a poet deserves." DAILY NEWS.
V Other Standard Works are in the Press.
**.* The Volumes of this Series may also be had in a variety of morocco
and calf bindings at very moderate Prices.
GOLDEN TREASURY SERIES.
Uniformly printed in i8mo., with Vignette Titles by SIR
NOEL PATON, T. WOOLNER, W. HOLMAN HUNT, J. E.
MILLAIS, ARTHUR HUGHES, &c. Engraved on Steel by
JEENS. Bound in extra cloth, 45. 6d. each volume. Also
kept in morocco.
"Messrs. Macmillan have, in their Golden Treasury Series especially,
provided editions of standard works, volumes of selected poetry, and
original compositions, which entitle this series to be called classical.
Nothing can be better than the literary execution, nothing more elegant
than the material workmanship." BRITISH QUARTERLY REVIEW.
THE GOLDEN TREASURY OF THE BEST SONGS AND
LYRICAL POEMS IN THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE.
Selected and arranged, with Notes, by FRANCIS TURNER
PALGRAVE.
" This delightful little volume, the Golden Treasury, which contains
many of the best original lyrical pieces and songs in our language, grouped
with care and skill, so as to illustrate each other like the pictures in a
well-arranged gallery."" QUARTERLY REVIEW.
THE CHILDREN'S GARLAND FROM THE BEST POETS-
Selected and arranged by COVENTRY PATMORE.
" // includes specimens of all the great masters in the art oj poetry,
selected with the matured judgment of a man concentrated on obtaining
insight into the feelings and tastes of childhood, and desirous to awaken its
finest impulses, to cultivate its keenest sensibilities" MORNING POST.
GOLDEN TREASURY SERIES. 41
THE BOOK OF PRAISE. From the Best English Hymn Writers.
Selected and arranged by SIR ROUNDELL PALMER. A New and
Enlarged Edition.
" All previous compilations of this kind must undeniably for the present
give place to the Book of Praise. . . . The selection has been made
throughout with sound judgment and critical taste. The pains involved
in this co:tipilation must have been immense, embracing, as it does, every
writer of not: in this special province of English literature, and ranging
over the most widely divergent tracts of religious thought." SATURDAY
REVIEW.
THE FAIRY BOOK ; the Best Popular Fairy Stories. Selected and
rendered anew by the Author of "JOHN HALIFAX, GENTLEMAN."
"A delightful selection, in a delightful external form ; full of the
physical splendour and vast opulence of proper fairy tales." SPECTATOR.
THE BALLAD BOOK. A Selection of the Choicest British Ballads.
Edited by WILLIAM ALLINGHAM.
" His taste as a judge of old poetry will be found, by all acquainted with
the various readings of old English ballads, true enough to justify his
undertaking so critical a task." SATURDAY REVIEW.
THE JEST BOOK. The Choicest Anecdotes and Sayings. Selected
and arranged by MARK LEMON.
" The fullest and best jest book that has yet appeared." SATURDAY
REVIEW.
BACON'S ESSAYS AND COLOURS OF GOOD AND EVIL.
With Notes and Glossarial Index. By W. ALOIS WRIGHT, M.A.
" The beautiful little edition of Bacon 's Essays, noi.u before us, does
credit to the taste and scholarship of Mr. A Id is Wright. . . . It puts the
reader in possession of all the essential literary facts and chronology
necessary for reading the Essays in connexion with Bacon's life and
times." S PECT ATO R.
" By far the most complete as well as the most elegant edition we
possess" WESTMINSTER REVIEW.
D
42 GENERAL CATALOGUE.
THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS from this World to that which is to
come. By JOHN BUNYAN.
"A beautiful and scholarly reprint" SPECTATOR.
THE SUNDAY BOOK OF POETRY FOR THE YOUNG.
Selected and arranged by C. F. ALEXANDER.
"A well- selected volume of sacred poetry" SPECTATOR.
A BOOK OF GOLDEN DEEDS of all Times and all Countries.
Gathered and narrated anew. By the Author of " THE HEIR OF
REDCLYFFE."
"... To the young, for whom it is especially intended, as a most interesting
collection of thrilling tales well told ; and to their elders, as a ziseful hand-
book of reference, and a pleasant one to take up when their wish is to while
away a weary half-hour. We have seen no prettier gift-book for a long
time." ATHENAEUM.
THE POETICAL WORKS OF ROBERT BURNS. Edited, with
Biographical Memoir, Notes, and Glossary, by ALEXANDER
SMITH. Two Vols.
"Beyond all question this is the most beautiful edition of Burns
yet out " EDINBURGH DAILY REVIEW.
THE ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. Edited from
the Original Edition by J. W. CLARK, M.A., Fellow of Trinity
College, Cambridge.
"Mutilated and modified editions of this English classic are so much
the rule, that a cheap and pretty copy of it, rigidly exact to the original,
will be a prize to many book-buyers." EXAMINER.
THE REPUBLIC OF PLATO. TRANSLATED into ENGLISH, with
Notes, by J. LI. DAVIES, M.A. and D. J. VAUGHAN, M.A.
"A dainty and cheap little edition.'" EXAMINER.
GOLDEN TREASURY SERIES. 43
THE SONG BOOK. Words and Tunes from the best Poets and
Musicians. Selected and arranged by JOHN HULLAH, Professor
of Vocal Music in King's College, London.
"A choice collection of the sterling songs of England, Scotland, and
Ireland, "with the music of each prefixed to the ivords. flow much true
wholesome pleasure such a book can diffuse, and will diffuse, we trust,
through many thousand families" EXAMINER.
LA LYRE FRANCAISE. Selected and arranged, with Notes, by
GUSTAVE MASSON, French Master in Harrow School.
A selection of the best French songs and lyrical pieces.
TOM BROWN'S SCHOOL DAYS. By an OLD BOY.
" A perfect gem of a book. The best and most healthy book about boys
for boys that ever was written." ILLUSTRATED TIMES.
A BOOK OF WORTHIES. Gathered from the Old Histories and
written anew by the Author of "THE HEIR OF REDCLYFFE."
With Vignette.
" An admirable edition to an admirable series.''
WESTMINSTER REVIEW.
LONDON I
K. CLAY, SONS, AND TAYLOR, PRINTERS,,
BREAD STREET HULL.
THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE
STAMPED BELOW
AN INITIAL FINE OF 25 CENTS
WILL BE ASSESSED FOR FAILURE TO RETURN
THIS BOOK ON THE DATE DUE. THE PENALTY
WILL INCREASE TO SO CENTS ON THE FOURTH
DAY AND TO $1.OO ON THE SEVENTH DAY
OVERDUE.
Utiv
PEB2 7 ^
: I - ' ,*
d circ. APR 1 ? 1983
LD 21-100m-8,'34
.